Needful Things

     By

     Stephen King
ALSO BY STEPHEN KING N O V E L S Carrie 'Salem's Lot
The Shining The Stand The Dead Zone Firestarter Cujo The Dark Tower:
The Gunslinger Christine Pet Sematary Cycle of the Werewolf The
Talisman (with Peter Straub) It Eyes of the Dragon Misery The
Tommyknockers The Dark Tower fl: The Drawing of the Three The Dark Half
AS RICHARD Bachman Rage The Long Walk Roadwork The Running Man Thinner
COLLECTIONS Night Shift Different Seasons Skeleton Crew Four Past
Midnight NONFICTION Danse Macabre SCREENPLAYS Creepshow Cat's Eye
Silver Bullet Maximum Overdrive Pet Sematary Golden Years VIKING
Published by the Penguin Group Viking Penguin, a division of Penguin
Books USA Inc 375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, U.S.A.
     Penguin Books Ltd, 27 Weights Lane, Landon W8 5TZ, England Penguin
Books Australia Ltd, Ringwood, Victoria, Australia Penguin Books Canada
Ltd, 10 Alcorn Avenue, Suite 300, Toronto, Ontario, Canada M4V 3B2
     Penguin Books (N.Z.) Ltd, 182-190 Wairau Road, Auckland 10, New
Zealand Penguin Books Ltd, Registered offices: Harmondsworth,
Middlesex, England First published in 1991 by Viking Penguin, a
division of Penguin Books USA Inc.
     10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
     Copyright (C) Stephen King, 1991
     Illustrations copyright (C) Bill Russell, 1991
     All rights reserved Grateful acknowledgment is made for permission
to use the following copyrighted material.Excerpt from "Snake Oil" by
Steve Earle. C 1988 Goldline Music & Duke of Earle. All rights
reserved. Used by permission.
     Excerpt from 'Jailhouse Rock" by Mike Stoner and Jerry Lieber. C
1957
     (renewed) Jerry Lieber Music, Mike Stoner Music. All rights
reserved. Used by permission. C 1957 Gladys Music. All rights on
behalf of Gladys Music for the world excluding the U.S.A. administered
by Chappell & Co.
     Excerpt from "Hound Dog" by Jerry Lieber and Mike Stoller. C 1956
     Gladys Music & MCA Music Publishing (renewed). All rights on
behalf of Gladys Music for the U.S.A.
     administered by Chappell & Co. All rights reserved. Used by
permission.
     Excerpt from "Santa Claus Is Comin' to Town," lyrics by Haven
Gillespie and J. Fred Coots. Copyright (C) 1934 (renewed 1962) EMI
Feist Catalog Inc. Rights for the extended renewal term in the U.S.
     controlled by Haven Gillespie Music and EMI Feist Catalog Inc.
     International copyright secured. All rights reserved.
     Used with permission of EPPI Betwin, Inc and WarnerIChappell
Music.
     Adaptation of excerpt from "Hello, Goodbye," words and music by
John Lennon and Paul McCartney. Original lyrics C Copyright 1967 by
Northern Songs. All rights controlled and administered by MCA Music
Publishing, a division of MCA Inc. under license from Northern Songs.
     All rights reserved. International copyright secured.
     Used by permission, LIBRARY OF CONGRESS CATALOGING IN PUBLICATION
DATA King, Stephen.
     Needful things / Stephen King.
     ISBN 0-670-83953-1
     1. Title.
     PS3561-1483N4 1991
     813'.54-dc2O 91-50148
     Printed in the United States of America by Arcata Graphics,
Fairfield Set in Garamond No. 3
     Designed by Amy Hill Without limiting the rights under copyright
reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored
in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form
or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or
otherwise), without the prior written permission of both the copyright
owner and the above publisher of this book.

     THIS IS FOR CHRIS LA VIN,

     WHO DOESN'T HAVE ALL THE ANSWERS JUST THE ONES THAT MATTER.

Ladies and gentlemen, attention, please!
     Come in close where everyone can see!
     I got a tale to tell, it isn't gonna cost a dime!
     (And if you believe that, we're gonna get along just fine.) -Steve
Earle "Snake Oil" I have heard of many going astray even in the village
streets, when the darkness was so thick you could cut it with a knife,
as the saying is ...
     -Henry David Thoreau Walden
 r YOU'VE BEEN HERE BEFORE.

Sure you have. Sure. I never forget a face.
     Come on over here, let me shake your hand! Tell you something: I
recognized you by the way you walk even before I saw your face good.
     You couldn't have picked a better day to come back to Castle Rock.
     Ain't she a corker? Hunting season will be starting up soon,
fools out in the woods bangin away at anything that moves and don't
wear blaze orange, and then comes the snow and sleet, but all that's
for later.
     Right now it's October, and in The Rock we let October stay just
as long as she wants to.
     As far as I'm concerned, it's the best time of year. Spring's
nice here, but I'll take October over May every time. Western Maine's
a part of the state that's mostly forgotten once the summer has run
away and all those people with their cottages on the lake and up on the
View have gone back to New York and Massachusetts.
     People here watch them come and go every year-hello, hello, hello;
goodbye, goodbye, goodbye. It's good when they come, because they
bring their city dollars, but it's good when they go, because they
bring their city aggravations, too.
     It's aggravations I mostly want to talk about-can you sit a spell
with me? Over here on the steps of the bandstand will be fine. The
sun's warm and from here, spang in the middle of the Town Common, we
can see just about all of downtown. You want to mind the splinters,
that's all. The steps need to be sanded off and then repainted. It's
Hugh Priest's job, but Hugh ain't got around to it yet. He drinks, you
know. It ain't much of a secret. Secrets can and are kept in Castle
Rock, but you have to work mighty hard to do it, and most of us know
it's been a long time since Hugh Priest and hard work were on good
terms.
     What was that?
     Oh! That! Say, boy-ain't that a piece of work? Them fliers is
up all over town! I think Wanda Hemphill (her husband, Don, runs
Hemphill's Market) put most of em up all by herself. Pull it off the
post and hand it to me. Don't be shy-no one's got any business stickin
up fliers on the Town Common bandstand in the first place.
     Hot damn! just look at this thing, will you? DICE AND THE DEVIL
printed right up at the top. In big red letters with smoke comin off
em, like these things was mailed special delivery from Tophet! Ha!
     Someone who didn't know what a sleepy little place this town is
would think we're really goin to the dogs, I guess. But you know how
things sometimes get blown out of proportion in a town this size. And
the Reverend Willie's got a bee under his blanket for sure this time.
No question about it. Churches in small towns ... well, I guess I
don't have to tell you how that is. They get along with each
other-sort of-but they ain't never really happy with each other.
Everything will go along peaceful for awhile, and then a squabble will
break out.
     Pretty big squabble this time, though, and a lot of hard feelings.
     The Catholics, you see, are planning something they call Casino
Nite at the Knights of Columbus Hall on the other side of town.
     Last Thursday of the month, I understand, with the profits to help
pay for repairs on the church roof. That's Our Lady of Serene
Waters-you must have passed it on your way into town, if you came by
way of Castle View. Pretty little church, ain't it?
     Casino Nite was Father Brigham's idea, but the Daughters of
Isabella are the ones who really picked up the ball and ran with it.
     Betsy Vigue in particular. I think she likes the idea of dollin
up in her slinkiest black dress and dealin blackjack or spinnin a
roulette wheel and sayin, "Place your bets, ladies and gentlemen,
please place your bets." Aw, but they all kind of like the idea, I
guess. It's only nickel-dime stuff, harmless, but it seems a wee bit
wicked to em just the same.
     Except it don't seem harmless to Reverend Willie, and it seems a
lot more than a wee bit wicked to him and his congregation. He's
actually the Reverend William Rose, and he ain't never liked Father
Brigham much, nor does the Father have much use for him. (In fact, it
was Father Brigham who started calling Reverend Rose "Steamboat
Willie," and the Reverend Willie knows it.) Sparks has flown between
those two particular witch-doctors before, but this Casino Nite
business is a little more than sparks; I guess you could call it a
brushfire. When Willie heard that the Catholics meant to spend a night
gamblin at the K of C Hall, he just about hit the roof with the top of
his pointy little head. He paid for those DICE-AND-THE-DEVIL fliers
out of his own pocket, and Wanda Hemphill and her sewing circle buddies
put em up everywhere. Since then, the only place the Catholics and the
Baptists talk to each other is in the Letters column of our little
weekly paper, where they rave and rant and tell each other they're goin
to hell.
     Looka down there, you'll see what I mean. That's Nan Roberts who
just came out of the bank. She owns Nan's Luncheonette, and I guess
she's just about the richest person in town now that old Pop Merrill's
gone to that big flea-market in the sky. Also, she's been a Baptist
since Hector was a pup. And comin the other way is big Al GendronHe's
so Catholic he makes the Pope look kosher and his best friend is Irish
Johnny Brigham. Now, watch close! See their noses go up? Ha!
     Ain't that a sketch? I'll bet you dollars to doughnuts that the
temperature dropped twenty degrees where they passed each other by.
     It's like my mother used to say-people have more fun than anybody,
-except for horses, and they can't.
     Now lookit over there. See that Sheriff's cruiser parked by the
curb near the video shop? That's John LaPointe inside. He's supposed
to be keepin an eye out for speeders-downtown's a go-slow zone, you
know, especially when school lets out-but if you shade your eyes and
look close, you'll see that what he's really doin is starin at a
picture he took out of his wallet. I can't see it from here, but I
know what it is just as well as I know my mother's maiden name. That's
the snapshot Andy Clutterbuck took of John and Sally Ratcliffe at the
Fryeburg State Fair, just about a year ago. John's got his arm around
her in that picture, and she's holdin the stuffed bear he won her in
the shootin gallery, and they both look so happy they could just about
split. But that was then and this is now, as they say; these days
Sally is engaged to Lester Pratt, the high school Phys Ed coach. He's
a true-blue Baptist, Just like herself. John hasn't got over the shock
of losing her yet. See him fetch that sigh? He's worked himself into
a pretty good case of the blues. Only a man who's still in love (or
thinks he is) can fetch a sigh that deep.
     Trouble and aggravation's mostly made up of ordinary things, did
you ever notice that? Undramatic things. Let me give you a
forinstance. Do you see the fellow just going up the courthouse steps?
     No, not the man in the suit; that's Dan Keeton, our Head
Selectman.
     I mean the other one the black guy in the work fatigues. That's
Eddie Warburton, the night-shift janitor in the Municipal Building.
     Keep your eye on him for a few seconds, and watch what he does.
     There! See him pause on the top step and look upstreet? I'd bet
you more dollars to more doughnuts that he's looking at the Sunoco
station. The Sunoco's owned and operated by Sonny jackett, and there's
been bad blood between the two of em ever since Eddie took his car
there two years ago to get the drive-train looked at.
     I remember that car quite well. It was a Honda Civic, nothing
special about it, except it was special to Eddie, because it was the
first and only brand-new car he'd ever owned in his life. And Sonny
not only did a bad job, he overcharged for it in the bargain. That's
Eddie's side of the story. Warburton's just usin his color to see if
he can beat me out of the repair-bill-that's Sonny's side of the story.
     You know how it goes, don't you?
     Well, so Sonny jackett took Eddie Warburton to small claims court,
and there was some shouting first in the courtroom and then in the hall
outside. Eddie said Sonny called him a stupid nigger and Sonny said
Well, I didn't call him a nigger but the rest is true enough.
     In the end, neither of them was satisfied. judge made Eddie cough
up fifty bucks, which Eddie said was fifty bucks too much and Sonny
said wasn't anywhere near enough. Then, the next thing you know, there
was an electrical fire in Eddie's new car and the way it ended was that
Eddie's Civic went off to the junkyard out on Town Road #5, and now
Eddie's driving an '89 Oldsmobile which blows oil.
     Eddie has never quite gotten over the idea that Sonny jackett
knows a lot more about that electrical fire than he's ever told.
     Boy, people have more fun than anybody, except horses, and they
can't. Ain't it all just about more than you can take on a hot day?
     It's just small-town life, though@all it Peyton Place or Grover's
Corners or Castle Rock, it's just folks eatin pie and drinkin coffee
and talkin about each other behind their hands. There's Slopey Dodd,
all by his lonesome because the other kids make fun of his stutter.
There's Myrtle Keeton, and if she looks a little lonely and bewildered,
as if she's not really sure where she is or what's goin on, it's
because her husband (fella you just saw comin up the courthouse steps
behind Eddie) hasn't seemed himself for the last six months or so. See
how puffy her eyes are? I think she's been cryin, or not sleepin well,
or both, don't you?
     And there goes Lenore Potter, lookin like she just stepped out of
a bandbox. Going to the Western Auto, no doubt, to see if her special
organic fertilizer came in yet. That woman has got more kinds of
flowers growin around her house than Carter has liver pills.
     Awful proud of em, she is. She ain't a great favorite with the
ladies of this town-they think she's snooty, with her flowers and her
mood-beads and her seventy-dollar Boston perms. They think she's
snooty, and I'll tell you a secret, since we're just sittin here side
by side on this splintery bandstand step. I think they're right.
     All ordinary enough, I guess you'd say, but not all our troubles
in Castle Rock are ordinary; I got to set you straight on that. No one
has forgotten Frank Dodd, the crossing guard who went crazy here twelve
years ago and killed those women, and they haven't forgotten the dog,
either, the one that came down with rabies and killed Joe Camber and
the old rummy down the road from him.
     The dog killed good old Sheriff George Bannerman, too. Alan
Pangborn is doing that job these days, and he's a good man, but he
won't never stack up to Big George in the eyes of the town.
     Wasn't nothing ordinary about what happened to Reginald "Pop"
Merrill, either-Pop was the old miser who used to run the town junk
shop. The Emporium Galorium, it was called. Stood right where that
vacant lot is across the street. The place burned down awhile ago, but
there are people in town who saw it (or claim they did, anyway) who'll
tell you after a few beers down at The Mellow Tiger that it was a lot
more than a simple fire that destroyed the Emporium Galorium and took
Pop Merrill's life.
     His nephew Ace says something spooky happened to his uncle before
that fire-something like on The Twilight Zone. Of course, Ace wasn't
even around when his uncle bit the dust; he was finishing a four-year
stretch in Shawshank Prison for breaking and entering in the nighttime.
     (People always knew Ace Merrill would come to a bad end; when he
was in school he was one of the worst bullies this town has ever seen,
and there must have been a hundred kids who crossed to the far side of
the street when they saw Ace comin toward em with the buckles and
zippers on his motorcycle jacket jingling and the cleats on his
engineer boots clockin along the sidewalk.) Yet people believe him, you
know; maybe there really was something strange about what happened to
Pop that day, or maybe it's just more talk in Nan's over those cups of
coffee and slabs of apple pie.
     It's the same here as where you grew up, most likely. People
getting bet up over religion, people carryin torches, people carryin
secrets, people carryin grudges ... and even a spooky story every now
and then, like what might or might not have happened on the day Pop
died in his junk shop, to liven up the occasional dull day.
     Castle Rock is still a pretty nice place to live and grow, as the
sign you see when you come into town says. The sun shines pretty on
the lake and on the leaves of the trees, and on a clear day you can see
all the way into Vermont from the top of Castle View. The summer
people argue over the Sunday newspapers, and there is the occasional
fight in the parkin lot of The Mellow Tiger on Friday or Saturday night
(sometimes both), but the summer people always go home and the fights
always end. The Rock has always been one of the good places, and when
people get scratchy, you know what we say? We say He'll get over i't
or She'll get over it.
     Henry Beaufort, for instance, is sick of Hugh Priest kickin the
Rock-Ola when he's drunk ... but Henry will get over it. Wilma jerzyck
and Nettle Cobb are mad at each other ... but Nettle will get over it
(probably) and being mad's just a way of life for Wilma.
     Sheriff Pangborn's still mourning his wife and younger child, who
died untimely, and it was a sure-enough tragedy, but he'll get over it
in time. Polly Chalmers's arthritis isn't getting any better-in fact,
it's getting worse, a little at a time-and she may not get over it, but
she'll learn to live with it. Millions have.
     We bump up against each other every now and then, but mostly
things go along all right. Or always have, until now. But I have to
tell you a real secret, my friend; it's mostly why I called you over
once I saw you were back in town. I think trouble-real trouble is on
its way. I smell it, just over the horizon, like an out-of-season
storm full of lightning. The argument between the Baptists and the
Catholics over Casino Nite, the kids who tease poor Slopey about his
stutter, John LaPointe's torch, Sheriff Pangborn's grief . .
     .
     think those things are going to look like pretty small potatoes
next to what is coming.
     See that building across Main Street? The one three doors up from
the vacant lot where the Emporium Galorium used to stand?
     Got a green canopy in front of it? Yup, that's the one. The
windows are all soaped over because it's not quite open yet. NEEDFUL
THINGS, the sign says-now just what the dog does that mean? I dunno,
either, but that's where the bad feeling seems to come from.
     Right there.
     Look up the street one more time. You see that boy, don't you?
     The one who's walking his bike and looks like he's havin the
sweetest daydream any boy ever had? Keep your eye on him, friend.
     I think he's the one who's gonna get it started.
     No, I told you, I dunno what . . . not exactly. But watch that
kid. And stick around town for a little while, would you? Things just
feel wrong, and if something happens, it might be just as well if there
was a witness.
     I know that kid-the one who's pushin his bike. Maybe you do, too.
     His name's Brian-something. His dad installs siding and doors
over in Oxford or South Paris, I think.
     Keep an eye on him, I tell you. Keep an eye on everything.
     You've been here before, but things are about to change.
     I know it.
     I feel it.
     There's a storm on the way.


 CHAPTER ONE

     In a small town, the opening of a new store is big news.
     it wasn't as big a deal to Brian Rusk as it was to some; his
mother, for instance. He had heard her discussing it (he wasn't
supposed to call it gossiping, she had told him, because gossiping was
a dirty habit and she didn't do it) at some length on the telephone
with her best friend, Myra Evans, over the last month or so.
     The first workmen had arrived at the old building which had last
housed Western Maine Realty and Insurance right around the time school
let in again, and they had been busily at work ever since.
     Not that anyone had much idea what they were up to in there; their
first act had been to put in a large display window, and their second
had been to soap it opaque.
     Two weeks ago a sign had appeared in the doorway, hung on a string
over a plastic see-through suction-cup.

     OPENING SOON!

      the sign read.
      NEEDFUL THINGS A NEW KIND OF STORE "You won't believe your eyes!"
      "It'll be just another antique shop," Brian's mother said to Myra.
      Cora Rusk had been reclining on the sofa at the time, holding the
telephone with one hand and eating chocolate-covered cherries with the
other while she watched Santa Barbara on the TV. "Just another antique
shop with a lot of phony early American furniture and moldy old crank
telephones. You wait and see."
      That had been shortly after the new display window had been first
installed and then soaped over, and his mother spoke with such
assurance that Brian should have felt sure the subject was closed.
      Only with his mother, no subject ever seemed to be completely
closed. Her speculations and suppositions seemed as endless as the
problems of the characters on Santa Barbara and General Hospital, Last
week the first line of the sign hanging in the door was changed to
read:

     GRAND OPENING OCTOBER 9TH-BRING YOUR FRIENDS!

     Brian was not as interested in the new store as his mother (and
some of the teachers; he had heard them talking about it in the
teachers' room at Castle Rock Middle School when it was his turn to be
Office Mailman), but he was eleven, and a healthy eleven-year-old boy is
interested in anything new. Besides, the name of the place fascinated
him. Needful Things: what, exactly, did that mean?
     He had read the changed first line last Tuesday, on his way home
from school. Tuesday afternoons were his late days. Brian had been
born with a harelip, and although it had been surgically corrected when
he was seven, he still had to go to speech therapy.
     He maintained stoutly to everyone who asked that he hated this,
but he did not. He was deeply and hopelessly in love with Miss
Ratcliffe, and he waited all week for his special ed class to come
around. The Tuesday schoolday seemed to last a thousand years, and he
always spent the last two hours of it with pleasant butterflies in his
stomach.
     There were only four other kids in the class, and none of them
came from Brian's end of town. He was glad. After an hour in the same
room with Miss Ratcliffe, he felt too exalted for company.
     He liked to make his way home slowly in the late afternoon,
usually pushing his bike instead of riding it, dreaming of her as
yellow and gold leaves fell around him in the slanting bars of October
sunlight.
     His way took him along the three-block section of Main Street
across from the Town Common, and on the day he saw the sign announcing
the grand opening, he had pushed his nose up to the glass of the door,
hoping to see what had replaced the stodgy desks and industrial yellow
walls of the departed Western Maine Realtors and Insurance Agents. His
curiosity was defeated. A shade had been installed and was pulled all
the way down. Brian saw nothing but his own reflected face and cupped
hands.
     On Friday the 4th, there had been an ad for the new store in
Castle Rock's weekly newspaper, the Call. It was surrounded by a
ruffled border, and below the printed matter was a drawing of angels
standing back to back and blowing long trumpets. The ad really said
nothing that could not be read on the sign dangling from the suction
cup: the name of the store was Needful Things, it would open for
business at ten o'clock in the morning on October 9th, and, of course,
"You won't believe your eyes." There was not the slightest hint of
what goods the proprietor or proprietors of Needful Things intended to
dispense.
     This seemed to irritate Cora Rusk a great deal-enough, anyway, for
her to put in a rare Saturday-morning call to Myra.
     "I'll believe my eyes, all right," she said. "When I see those
spool beds that are supposed to be two hundred years old but have
Rochester, New York, stamped on the frames for anybody who cares to
bend down their heads and look under the bedspread flounces to see,
I'll believe my eyes just fine."
     Myra said something. Cora listened, fishing Planter's Peanuts out
of the can by ones and twos and munching them rapidly. Brian and his
little brother, Sean, sat on the living-room floor watching cartoons on
TV. Sean was completely immersed in the world of the Smurfs, and Brian
was not totally uninvolved with that community of small blue people,
but he kept one ear cocked toward the conversation.
     "Ri-night!" Cora Rusk had exclaimed with even more assurance and
emphasis than usual as Myra made some particularly trenchant point.
     "High prices and moldy antique telephones!"
     Yesterday, Monday, Brian had ridden through downtown right after
school with two or three friends. They were across the street from the
new shop, and he saw that during the day someone had put up a
dark-green awning. Written across the front in white letters were the
words NEEDFUL THINGS. Polly Charmers, the lady who ran the sewing
shop, was standing out on the sidewalk, hands on her admirably slim
hips, looking at the awning with an expression that seemed to be
equally puzzled and admiring.
     Brian, who knew a bit about awnings, admired it himself. It was
the only real awning on Main Street, and it gave the new store its own
special look. The word "sophisticated" was not a part of his working
vocabulary, but he knew at once there was no other shop in Castle Rock
which looked like this. The awning made it look like a store you might
see in a television show. The Western Auto across the street looked
dowdy and countrified by comparison.
     When he got home, his mother was on the sofa, watching Santa
Barbara, eating a Little Debbie Creme Pie, and drinking Diet Coke.
     His mother always drank diet soda while she watched the afternoon
shows. Brian was not sure why, considering what she was using it to
wash down, but thought it would probably be dangerous to ask.
     It might even get her shouting at him, and when his mother started
shouting, it was wise to seek shelter.
     "Hey, Ma!" he said, throwing his books on the counter and getting
the milk out of the refrigerator. "Guess what? There's an awnin on
the new store."
     "Who's yawning?" Her voice drifted out of the living room.
     He poured his milk and came into the doorway. "Awning," he said.
     "On the new store downstreet."
     She sat up, found the remote control, and pushed the mute button.
     On the screen, Al and Corinne went on talking over their Santa
Barbara problems in their favorite Santa Barbara restaurant, but now
only a lip-reader could have told exactly what those problems were.
"What?"
     she said. "That Needful Things place?"
     "Uh-huh," he said, and drank some milk.
     "Don't slurp," she said, tucking the rest of her snack into her
mouth. "It sounds gruesome. How many times have I told you that?"
     About-. s many times as you've told me not to talk with my mouth
full, Brian thought, but said nothing. He had learned verbal restraint
at an early age.
     "Sorry, Mom."
     "What kind of awning?"
     "Green one."
     "Pressed or aluminum?"
     Brian, whose father was a siding salesman for the Dick Perry
Siding and Door Company in South Paris, knew exactly what she was
talking about, but if it had been that kind of awning, he hardly would
have noticed it. Aluminum and pressed-metal awnings were a dime a
dozen. Half the homes in The Rock had them sticking out over their
windows.
     "Neither one," he said. "It's cloth. Canvas, I think. It sticks
out, so there's shade right underneath. And it's round, like this."
     He curved his hands (carefully, so as not to spill his milk) in a
semicircle. "The name is printed on the end. It's most sincerely
awesome."
     "Well, I'll be butched!"
     This was the phrase with which Cora most commonly expressed
excitement or exasperation. Brian took a cautious step backward, in
case it should be the latter.
     "What do you think it is, Ma? A restaurant, maybe?"
     "I don't know," she said, and reached for the Princess phone on
the endtable. She had to move Squeebles the cat, the TV Guide, and a
quart of Diet Coke to get it. "But it sounds sneaky."
     "Mom, what does Needful Things mean? Is it like " "Don't bother
me now, Brian, Mummy's busy. There are Devil Dogs in the breadbox if
you want one. just one, though, or you'll spoil your supper." She was
already dialling Myra, and they were soon discussing the green awning
with great enthusiasm.
     Brian, who didn't want a Devil Dog (he loved his Ma a great deal,
but sometimes watching her eat took away his appetite), sat down at the
kitchen table, opened his math book, and started to do the assigned
problems-he was a bright, conscientious boy, and his math was the only
homework he hadn't finished at school. As he methodically moved
decimal points and then divided, he listened to his mother's end of the
conversation. She was again telling Myra that soon they would have
another store selling stinky old perfume bottles and pictures of
someone's dead relatives, and it was really a shame the way these
things came and went. There were just too many people out there, Cora
said, whose motto in life was take the money and run. When she spoke
of the awning, she sounded as if someone had deliberately set out to
offend her, and had succeeded splendidly at the task.
     I think she thinks someone was supposed to tell her, Brian had
thought as his pencil moved sturdily along, carrying down and rounding
off. Yeah, that was it. She was curious, that was number one. And
she was pissed off, that was number two. The combination was just
about killing her. Well, she would find out soon enough.
     When she did, maybe she would let him in on the big secret. And
if she was too busy, he could get it just by listening in on one of her
afternoon conversations with Myra.
     But as it turned out, Brian found out quite a lot about Needful
Things before his mother or Myra or anyone else in Castle Rock.

     2

     He hardly rode his bike at all on his way home from school on the
afternoon before Needful Things was scheduled to open; he was lost in a
warm daydream (which would not have passed his lips had he been coaxed
with hot coals or bristly tarantula spiders) where he asked Miss
Ratcliffe to go with him to the Castle County Fair and she agreed.
     "Thank you, Brian," Miss Ratcliffe says, and Brian sees little
tears of gratitude in the corners of her blue eyes-eyes so dark in
color that they look almost stormy. "I've been ... well, very sad
lately. You see, I've lost my love."
     "I'll help you forget him," Brian says, his voice tough and tender
at the same time, "if you'll call me ... Bri. " "Thank you," she
whispers, and then, leaning close enough so he can smell her perfume-a
dreamy scent of wildflowers-she says, "Thank you ... Bri. And since,
for tonight at least, we will he girl and boy instead of teacher and
student, you may call me ... Sally. " He takes her hands. Looks into
her eyes. "I'm not just a kid," he says. "I can help you forget him
... Sally. " She seems almost hypnotized by this unexpected
understanding, this unexpected manliness; he may only he eleven, she
thinks, but he is more of a man than Lester ever was! Her hands
tighten on his. Their faces draw closer ... closer .
     "No," she murmurs, and now her eyes are so wide and so close that
he seems almost to drown in them, "you mustn't, Bri ... it's wrong. .
     .
     "It's right, baby," he says, and presses his lips to hers.
     She draws away after a few moments and whispers tenderly "Hey,
kid, watch out where the fuck you're goin!"
     jerked out of his daydream, Brian saw that he had just walked in
front of Hugh Priest's pick-up truck.
     "Sorry, Mr. Priest," he said, blushing madly. Hugh Priest was
nobody to get mad at you. He worked for the Public Works Department
and was reputed to have the worst temper in Castle Rock.
     Brian watched him narrowly. If he started to get out of his
truck, Brian planned to jump on his bike and be gone down Main Street
at roughly the speed of light. He had no interest in spending the next
month or so in the hospital just because he'd been daydreaming about
going to the County Fair with Miss Ratcliffe.
     But Hugh Priest had a bottle of beer in the fork of his legs, Hank
Williams, jr was on the radio singing "High and Pressurized," and it
was all just a little too comfy for anything so radical as beating the
shit out of a little kid on Tuesday afternoon.
     "You want to keep your eyes open," he said, taking a pull from the
neck of his bottle and looking at Brian balefully, "because next time I
won't bother to stop. I'll just run you down in the road.
     Make you squeak, little buddy."
     He put the truck in gear and drove off. Brian felt an insane (and
mercifully brief) urge to scream Well I'll be butched! after him. He
waited until the orange road-crew truck had turned off onto Linden
Street and then went on his way. The daydream about Miss Ratcliffe,
alas, was spoiled for the day. Hugh Priest had let in reality again.
     Miss Ratcliffe hadn't had a fight with her fiance, Lester Pratt;
she was still wearing her small diamond engagement ring and was still
driving his blue Mustang while she waited for her own car to come back
from the shop.
     Brian had seen Miss Ratcliffe and Mr. Pratt only last evening,
stapling those DICE AND THE DEVIL posters to the telephone poles on
Lower Main Street along with a bunch of other people.
     They had been singing hymns. The only thing was, the Catholics
went around as soon as they were done and took them down again.
     It was pretty funny in a way ... but if he had been bigger, Brian
would have tried his best to protect any posters Miss Ratcliffe put up
with her hallowed hands.
     Brian thought of her dark blue eyes, her long dancer's legs, and
felt the same glum amazement he always felt when he realized that, come
January, she intended to change Sally Ratcliffe, which was lovely, to
Sally Pratt, which sounded to Brian like a fat lady falling down a
short hard flight of stairs.
     Well, he thought, fetching the other curb and starting slowly down
Main Street, maybe she'll change her mind. It's not impossible. Or
maybe Lester Pratt will get in a car accident or come down with a brain
tumor or something like that. It might even turn out that he's a dope
addict. Miss Ratcliffe would never marry a dope addict.
     Such thoughts offered Brian a bizarre sort of comfort, but they
did not change the fact that Hugh Priest had aborted the daydream just
short of its apogee (kissing Miss Ratcliffe and actually touching her
right breast while they were in the Tunnel of Love at the fair).
     It was a pretty wild idea anyway, an eleven-year-old kid taking a
teacher to the County Fair. Miss Ratcliffe was pretty, but she was
also old. She had told the speech kids once that she would be
twenty-four in November.
     So Brian carefully re-folded his daydream along its creases, as a
man will carefully fold a well-read and much-valued document, and
tucked it on the shelf at the back of his mind where it belonged.
     He prepared to mount his bike and pedal the rest of the way home.
     But he was passing the new shop at just that moment, and the sign
in the doorway caught his eye. Something about it had changed.
     He stopped his bike and looked at it.

     GRAND OPENING OCTOBER 9TH-BRING YOUR FRIENDS!

     at the top was gone. It had been replaced by a small square sign,
red letters on a white background.

     OPEN

     it said, and

     OPEN

     was all it said. Brian stood with his bike between his legs,
looking at this, and his heart began to beat a little faster.
     You're not going in there, are you? he asked himself. I mean, if
it really is opening a day early, you're not going in there, even 1 1
     right?
     Why not? he answered himself.
     Well ... because the window's still soaped over. The shade on the
door's still drawn. You go in there, anything could happen to you.
     Anything.
     Sure. Like the guy who runs it is Norman Bates or something, he
dresses up in his mother's clothes and stabs his customers.
     Right.
     Well, forget it, the timid part of his mind said, although that
part sounded as if it already knew it had lost. There's something
funny about it.
     But then Brian thought of telling his mother. just saying
nonchalantly, "By the way, Ma, you know that new store, Needful Things?
     Well, it opened a day early. I went in and took a look around."
     She'd push the mute button on the remote control in a hurry then,
you better believe it! She'd want to hear all about it!
     This thought was too much for Brian. He put down his bike's
kickstand and passed slowly into the shade of the awning-it felt at
least ten degrees cooler beneath its canopy-and approached the door of
Needful Things.
     As he put his hand on the big old-fashioned brass doorknob, it
occurred to him that the sign must be a mistake. It had probably been
sitting there, just inside the door, for tomorrow, and someone had put
it up by accident. He couldn't hear a single sound from behind the
drawn shade; the place had a deserted feel.
     But since he had come this far, he tried the knob . . . and it
turned easily under his hand. The latch clicked back and the door of
Needful Things swung open.

     3

     It was dim inside, but not dark. Brian could see that track
lighting (a specialty of the Dick Perry Siding and Door Company) had
been installed, and a few of the spots mounted on the tracks were lit.
     They were trained on a number of glass display cases which were
arranged around the large room. The cases were, for the most part,
empty. The spots highlighted the few objects which were in the cases.
     The floor, which had been bare wood when this was Western Maine
Realty and Insurance, had been covered in a rich wall-towall carpet the
color of burgundy wine. The walls had been painted eggshell white. A
thin light, as white as the walls, filtered in through the soaped
display window.
     Well, it's a mistake, just the same, Brian thought. He hasn't
even got his stock in yet. Whoever put the OPEN sign in the door by
mistake left the door unlocked by mistake, too. The polite thing to do
in these circumstances would be to close the door again, get on his
bike, and ride away.
     Yet he was loath to leave. He was, after all, actually seeing the
inside of the new store. His mother would talk to him the rest of the
afternoon when she heard that. The maddening part was this: he wasn't
sure exactly what he was seeing. There were half a dozen (exhibits)
items in the display cases, and the spotlights were trained on them-a
kind of trial run, probably-but he couldn't tell what they were. He
could, however, tell what they weren't: spool beds and moldy crank
telephones.
     "Hello?" he asked uncertainly, still standing in the doorway.
     "Is anybody here?"
     He was about to grasp the doorknob and pull the door shut again
when a voice replied, "I'm here."A tall figure-what at first seemed to
be an impossibly tall figure came through a doorway behind one of the
display cases. The doorway was masked with a dark velvet curtain.
     Brian felt a momentary and quite monstrous cramp of fear. Then
the glow thrown by one of the spots slanted across the man's face, and
Brian's fear was allayed. The guy was quite old, and his face was very
kind. He looked at Brian with interest and pleasure.
     "Your door was unlocked," Brian began, "so I thought-" "Of course
it's unlocked," the tall man said. "I decided to open for a little
while this afternoon as a kind of ... of preview. And you are my very
first customer. Come in, my friend. Enter freely, and leave some of
the happiness you bring!"
     He smiled and stuck out his hand. The smile was infectious.
     Brian felt an instant liking for the proprietor of Needful Things.
     He had to step over the threshold and into the shop to clasp the
tall man's hand, and he did so without a single qualm. The door swung
shut behind him and latched of its own accord. Brian did not notice.
     He was too busy noticing that the tall man's eyes were dark
blue-exactly the same shade as Miss Sally Ratcliffe's eyes.
     They could have been father and daughter.
     The tall man's grip was strong and sure, but not painful. All the
same, there was something unpleasant about it. Something . . .
     smooth. Too hard, somehow.
     "I'm pleased to meet you," Brian said.
     Those dark-blue eyes fastened on his face like hooded railroad
lanterns.
     "I am equally pleased to make your acquaintance," the tall man
said, and that was how Brian Rusk met the proprietor of Needful Things
before anyone else in Castle Rock.

     4

     "My name is Leland Gaunt," the tall man said, "and you are-?"
     "Brian. Brian Rusk."
     "Very good, Mr. Rusk. And since you are my first customer, I
think I can offer you a very special price on any item that catches
your fancy."
     "Well, thank you," Brian said, "but I don't really think I could
buy anything in a place like this. I don't get my allowance until
Friday, and-" He looked doubtfully at the glass display cases again.
     "Well, you don't look like you've got all your stock in yet."
     Gaunt smiled. His teeth were crooked, and they looked rather
yellow in the dim light, but Brian found the smile entirely charming
just the same. Once more he found himself almost forced to answer it.
     "No," Leland Gaunt said, "no, I don't. The majority of my stock,
as you put it-will arrive later this evening. But I still have a few
interesting items. Take a look around, young Mr. Rusk. I'd love to
have your opinion, if nothing else ... and I imagine you have a mother,
don't you? Of course you do. A fine young man like yourself is
certainly no orphan. Am I right?"
     Brian nodded, still smiling. "Sure. Ma's home right now." An
idea struck him. "Would you like me to bring her down?" But the
moment the proposal was out of his mouth, he was sorry. He didn't want
to bring his mother down. Tomorrow, Mr. Leland Gaunt would belong to
the whole town. Tomorrow, his Ma and Myra Evans would start pawing him
over, along with all the other ladies in Castle Rock. Brian supposed
that Mr. Gaunt would have ceased to seem so strange and different by
the end of the month, heck, maybe even by the end of the week, but
right now he still was, right now he belonged to Brian Rusk and Brian
Rusk alone, and Brian wanted to keep it that way.
     So he was pleased when Mr. Gaunt raised one hand (the fingers
were extremely narrow and extremely long, and Brian noticed that the
first and second were of exactly the same length) and shook his head.
     "Not at all," he said. "That's exactly what I don't want. She
would undoubtedly want to bring a friend, wouldn't she?"
     "Yeah," Brian said, thinking of Myra.
     "Perhaps even two friends, or three. No, this is better, Brianmay
I call you Brian?"
     "Sure," Brian said, amused.
     "Thank you. And you will call me Mr. Gaunt, since I am your
elder, if not necessarily your better-agreed?"
     "Sure." Brian wasn't sure what Mr. Gaunt meant by elders and
betters, but he loved to listen to this guy talk. And his eyes were
really something-Brian could hardly take his own eyes off them.
     "Yes, this is much better." Mr. Gaunt rubbed his long hands
together and they made a hissing sound. This was one thing Brian was
less than crazy about. Mr. Gaunt's hands rubbing together that way
sounded like a snake which is upset and thinking of biting.
     "You will tell your mother, perhaps even show her what you bought,
should you buy something-" Brian considered telling Mr. Gaunt that he
had a grand total of ninety-one cents in his pocket and decided not to.
     11
     -and she will tell her friends, and they will tell their friends
... you see, Brian? You will be a better advertisement than the local
paper could ever think of being! I could not do better if I hired you
to walk the streets of the town wearing a sandwich board!"
     "Well, if you say so," Brian agreed. He had no idea what a
sandwich board was, but he was quite sure he would never allow himself
to be caught dead wearing one. "It would be sort of fun to look
around." At what little there is to look at, he was too polite to add.
     "Then start looking!" Mr. Gaunt said, gesturing toward the
cases. Brian noticed that he was wearing a long red-velvet jacket.
     He thought it might actually be a smoking jacket, like in the
Sherlock Holmes stories he had read. It was neat. "Be my guest,
Brian!"
     Brian walked slowly over to the case nearest the door. He glanced
over his shoulder, sure that Mr. Gaunt would be trailing along right
behind him, but Mr. Gaunt was still standing by the door, looking at
him with wry amusement. It was as if he had read Brian's mind and had
discovered how much Brian disliked having the owner of a store trailing
around after him while he was looking at stuff. He supposed most
storekeepers were afraid that you'd break something, or hawk something,
or both.
     "Take your time," Mr. Gaunt said. "Shopping is a joy when one
takes one's time, Brian, and a pain in the nether quarters when one
doesn't."
     "Say, are you from overseas somewhere?" Brian asked. Mr.
     Gaunt's use of "one" instead of "you" interested him. It reminded
him of the old stud-muffin who hosted Masterpiece Theatre, which his
mother sometimes watched if the TV Guide said it was a lovestory.
     "I," Gaunt said, am from Akron."
     "Is that in England?"
     "That is in Ohio," Leland Gaunt said gravely, and then revealed
his strong, irregular teeth in a sunny grin.
     It struck Brian as funny, the way lines in TV shows like Cheers
often struck him funny. In fact, this whole thing made him feel as if
he had wandered into a TV show, one that was a little mysterious but
not really threatening. He burst out laughing.
     He had a moment to worry that Mr. Gaunt might think he was rude
(perhaps because his mother was always accusing him of rudeness, and as
a result Brian had come to believe he lived in a huge and nearly
invisible spider's web of social etiquette), and then the tall man
joined him. The two of them laughed together, and all in all, Brian
could not remember when he had had such a pleasant afternoon as this
one was turning out to be.
     "Go on, look," Mr. Gaunt said, waving his hand. "We will
exchange histories another time, Brian."
     So Brian looked. There were only five items in the biggest glass
case, which looked as if it might comfortably hold twenty or thirty
more. One was a pipe. Another was a picture of Elvis Presley wearing
his red scarf and his white jump-suit with the tiger on the back. The
King (this was how his mother always referred to him) was holding a
microphone to his pouty lips. The third item was a Polaroid camera.
     The fourth was a piece of polished rock with a hollow full of
crystal chips in its center. They caught and flashed gorgeously in the
overhead spot, The fifth was a splinter of wood about as long and as
thick as one of Brian's forefingers.
     He pointed to the crystal. "That's a geode, isn't it?"
     "You're a well-educated young man, Brian. That's just what it is.
     I have little plaques for most of my items, but they're not
unpacked yet-like most of the stock. I'll have to work like the very
devil if I'm going to be ready to open tomorrow." But he didn't sound
worried at all, and seemed perfectly content to remain where he was.
     "What's that one?" Brian asked, pointing at the splinter. He was
thinking to himself that this was very odd stock indeed for a smalltown
store. He had taken a strong and instant liking to Leland Gaunt, but
if the rest of his stuff was like this, Brian didn't think he'd be
doing business in Castle Rock for long. If you wanted to sell stuff
like pipes and pictures of The King and splinters of wood, New York was
the place where you wanted to set up shop ... or so he had come to
believe from the movies he'd seen, anyway.
     "Ah!" Mr. Gaunt said. "That's an interesting item! Let me show
it to you!"
     He crossed the room, went around the end of the case, pulled a fat
ring of keys from his pocket, and selected one with hardly a glance.
     He opened the case and took the splinter out carefully.
     "Hold out your hand, Brian."
     "Gee, maybe I better not," Brian said. As a native of a state
where tourism is a major industry, he had been in quite a few gift
shops in his time, and he had seen a great many signs with this little
poem printed on them: "Lovely to look at / delightful to hold, / but if
you break it, / then it's sold." He could imagine his mother's
horrified reaction if he broke the splinter-or whatever it was-and Mr.
     Gaunt, no longer so friendly, told him that its price was five
hundred dollars.
     "Why ever not?" Mr. Gaunt asked, raising his eyebrows-but there
was really only one brow; it was bushy and grew across the top of his
nose in an unbroken line.
     "Well, I'm pretty clumsy."
     "Nonsense," Mr. Gaunt replied. "I know clumsy boys when I see
them. You're not one of that breed." He dropped the splinter into
Brian's palm. Brian looked at it resting there in some surprise; he
hadn't even been aware his palm was open until he saw the splinter
resting on it.
     It certainly didn't feel like a splinter; it felt more like"It
feels like stone," he said dubiously, and raised his eyes to look at
Mr. Gaunt.
     "Both wood and stone," Mr. Gaunt said. "It's petrified."
     "Petrified," Brian marvelled. He looked at the splinter closely,
then ran one finger along its side. It was smooth and bumpy at the
same time. It was somehow not an entirely pleasant feeling. "It must
be old."
     "Over two thousand years old," Mr. Gaunt agreed gravely.
     "CriPes!" Brian said. He jumped and almost dropped the splinter.
     He closed his hand around it in a fist to keep it from falling to
the floor ... and at once a feeling of oddness and distortion swept
over him. He suddenly felt-what? Dizzy? No; not dizzy but far.
     As if part of him had been lifted out of his body and swept away.
     He could see Mr. Gaunt looking at him with interest and
amusement, and Mr. Gaunt's eyes suddenly seemed to grow to the size of
tea-saucers. Yet this feeling of disorientation was not frightening;
it was rather exciting, and certainly more pleasant than the slick feel
of the wood had been to his exploring finger.
     "Close your eyes!" Mr. Gaunt invited. "Close your eyes, Brian,
and tell me what you feel!"
     Brian closed his eyes and stood there for a moment without moving,
his right arm held out, the fist at the end of it enclosing the
splinter. He did not see Mr. Gaunt's upper lip lift, doglike, over
his large, crooked teeth for a moment in what might have been a grimace
of pleasure or anticipation. He had a vague sensation of movement-a
corkscrewing kind of movement. A sound, quick and light: thudthud ...
     thudthud. thudthud. He knew that sound.
     It was"A boat!" he cried, delighted, without opening his eyes.
     "I feel like I'm on a boat!"
     "Do you indeed," Mr. Gaunt said, and to Brian's ears he sounded
impossibly distant.
     The sensations intensified; now he felt as if he were going up and
down across long, slow waves. He could hear the distant cry of birds,
and, closer, the sounds of many animals-cows lowing, roosters crowing,
the low, snarling cry of a very big cat-not a sound of rage but an
expression of boredom. In that one second he could almost feel wood
(the wood of which this splinter had once been a part, he was sure)
under his feet, and knew that the feet themselves were not wearing
Converse sneakers but some sort of sandals, andThen it was going,
dwindling to a tiny bright point, like the light of a TV screen when
the power cuts out, and then it was gone. He opened his eyes, shaken
and exhilarated.
     His hand had curled into such a tight fist around the splinter
that he actually had to will his fingers to open, and the joints
creaked like rusty door-hinges.
     "Hey, boy," he said softly.
     "Neat, isn't it?" Mr. Gaunt asked cheerily, and plucked the
splinter from Brian's palm with the absent skill of a doctor drawing a
splinter from flesh. He returned it to its place and re-locked the
cabinet with a flourish.
     "Neat," Brian agreed in a long outrush of breath which was almost
a sigh. He bent to look at the splinter. His hand still tingled a
little where he had held it. Those feelings: the uptilt and downslant
of the deck, the thudding of the waves on the hull, the feel of the
wood under his feet ... those things lingered with him, although he
guessed (with a feeling of real sorrow) that they would pass, as dreams
pass.
     "Are you familiar with the story of Noah and the Ark?" Mr.
     Gaunt inquired.
     Brian frowned. He was pretty sure it was a Bible story, but he
had a tendency to zone out during Sunday sermons and Thursday night
Bible classes. "Was that like a boat that went around the world in
eighty days?" he asked.
     Mr. Gaunt grinned again. "Something like that, Brian. Something
very like that. Well, that splinter is supposed to be from Noah's Ark.
     Of course I can't say it is from Noah's Ark, because people would
think I was the most outrageous sort of fake. There must be four
thousand people in the world today trying to sell pieces of wood which
they claim to be from Noah's Ark-and probably four hundred thousand
trying to peddle pieces of the One True Cross-but I can say it's over
two thousand years old, because it's been carbon-dated, and I can say
it came from the Holy Land, although it was found not on Mount Ararat,
but on Mount Boram."
     Most of this was lost on Brian, but the most salient fact was not.
     "Two thousand years," he breathed. "Wow! You're really sure?"
     "I am indeed," Mr. Gaunt said. "I have a certificate from M.I.T
where it was carbon-dated, and that goes with the item, of course.
     But, you know, I really believe it might be from the Ark." He
looked at the splinter speculatively for a moment, and then raised his
dazzling blue eyes to Brian's hazel ones. Brian was again transfixed
by that gaze. "After all, Mount Boram is less than thirty kilometers,
as the crow flies, from Mount Ararat, and greater mistakes than the
final resting place of a boat, even a big one, have been made in the
many histories of the world, especially when stories are handed down
from mouth to ear for generations before they are finally committed to
paper. Am I right?"
     "Yeah," Brian said. "Sounds logical."
     "And, besides-it produces an odd sensation when it's held.
     Wouldn't you say so?"
     "I guess!"
     Mr. Gaunt smiled and ruffled the boy's hair, breaking the spell.
     "I like you, Brian. I wish all my customers could be as full of
wonder as you are. Life would be much easier for a humble tradesman
such as myself if that were the way of the world."
     "How much ... how much would you sell something like that for?"
     Brian asked. He pointed toward the splinter with a finger which
was not quite steady. He was only now beginning to realize how deeply
the experience had affected him. It had been like holding a conch
shell to your ear and hearing the sound of the ocean . . . only in 3-D
and Sensurround. He dearly wished Mr. Gaunt would let him hold it
again, perhaps even a little longer, but he didn't know how to ask and
Mr.
     Gaunt did not offer.
     "Oh now," Mr. Gaunt said, steepling his fingers below his chin
and looking at Brian roguishly. "With an item like that-and with most
of the good things I sell, the really interesting things-that would
depend on the buyer. What the buyer would be willing to pay. What
would you be willing to pay, Brian?"
     "I don't know," Brian said, thinking of the ninety-one cents in
his pocket, and then gulped: "A lot!"
     Mr. Gaunt threw back his head and laughed heartily. Brian
noticed when he did that he'd made a mistake about the man. When he
first came in, he had thought Mr. Gaunt's hair was gray. Now he saw
that it was only silver at the temples. He must have been standing in
one of the spotlights, Brian thought.
     "Well, this has been terribly interesting, Brian, but I really do
have a lot of work ahead of me before ten tomorrow, and so-" "Sure,"
Bran said, startled back into a consideration of good manners. "I have
to go, too. Sorry to have kept you so long-" "No, no, no! You
misunderstand me!" Mr. Gaunt laid one of his long hands on Brian's
arm. Brian pulled his arm away. He hoped the gesture didn't seem
impolite, but he couldn't help it even if it did.
     Mr. Gaunt's hand was hard and dry and somehow unpleasant.
     It did not feel that different, in fact, from the chunk of
petrified wood that was supposed to be from Nora's Ark, or whatever it
was.
     But Mr. Gaunt was too much in earnest to notice Brian's
instinctive shrinking away. He acted as if he, not Brian, had
committed a breach of etiquette. "I just thought we should get down to
business. There's no sense, really, in your looking at the few other
things I've managed to unpack; there aren't very many of them, and
you've seen the most interesting of those which are out. Yet I have a
pretty good knowledge of my own stock, even without an inventory sheet
in my hand, and I might have something that you'd fancy, Brian. What
would you fancy?"
     "Jeepers," Brian said. There were a thousand things he would
fancy, and that was part of the problem-when the question was put as
baldly as that, he couldn't say just which of the thousand he would
fancy the most.
     "It's best not to think too deeply about these things," Mr. Gaunt
said. He spoke idly, but there was nothing idle about his eyes, which
were studying Brian's face closely. "When I say, 'Brian Rusk, what do
you want more than anything else in the world at this moment?' what is
your response? Quick!"
     "Sandy Koufax," Brian responded promptly. He had not been aware
that his palm was open to receive the splinter from Nora's Ark until he
had seen it resting there, and he hadn't been aware of what he was
going to say in response to Mr. Gaunt's question until he heard the
words tumbling from his mouth. But the moment he heard them he knew
they were exactly and completely right.

     5

      "Sandy Koufax," Mr. Gaunt said thoughtfully. "How interesting."
      "Well, not Sandy Koufax himself," Brian said, "but his baseball
card. " "Topps or Fleers?" Mr. Gaunt asked.
      Brian hadn't believed the afternoon could get any better, but
suddenly it had. Mr. Gaunt knew about baseball cards as well as
splinters and geodes. It was amazing, really amazing.
      "Topps."
      "I suppose it's his rookie card you'd be interested in," Mr.
      Gaunt said regretfully. "I don't think I could help you there,
but-" "No," Brian said. "Not 1954. '56. That's the one I'd like to
have.
      I've got a collection of 1956 baseball cards. My dad got me going
on it. It's fun, and there are only a few of them that are really
expensive AlKaline, Mel Parnell, Roy Campanella, guys like that.
      I've got over fifty already. Including AlKaline. He was
thirty-eight bucks. I mowed a lot of lawns to get Al."
      "I bet you did," Mr. Gaunt said with a smile.
     "Well, like I say, most '56 cards aren't really expensive-they
cost five dollars, seven dollars, sometimes ten. But a Sandy Koufax in
good condition costs ninety or even a hundred bucks. He wasn't a big
star that year, but of course he turned out to be great, and that was
when the Dodgers were still in Brooklyn. Everybody called them Da
Burns back then. That's what my dad says, at least."
     "Your dad is two hundred per cent correct," said Mr. Gaunt.
     "I believe I have something that's going to make you very happy,
Brian. Wait right here."
     He brushed back through the curtained doorway and left Brian
standing by the case with the splinter and the Polaroid and the picture
of The King in it. Brian was almost dancing from one foot to the other
in hope and anticipation. He told himself to stop being such a wuss;
even if Mr. Gaunt did have a Sandy Koufax card, and even if it was a
Topps card from the fifties, it would probably turn out to be a '55 or
a '57. And suppose it really was a '56? What good was that going to
do him, with less than a buck in his pocket?
     Well, I can look at it, can't I? Brian thought. It doesn't cost
anything to look, does it? This was also another of his mother's
favorite sayings.
     From the room behind the curtain there came the sounds of boxes
being shifted and mild thuds as they were set on the floor.
     "Just a minute, Brian," Mr. Gaunt called. He sounded a little
out of breath. "I'm sure there's a shoebox here someplace . . ."
     "Don't go to any trouble on my account, Mr. Gaunt!" Brian called
back, hoping like mad that Mr. Gaunt would go to as much trouble as
was necessary.
     "Maybe that box is in one of the shipments still en route," Mr.
     Gaunt said dubiously.
     Brian's heart sank.
     Then: "But I was sure ... wait! Here it is! Right here!"
     Brian's heart rose-did more than rise. it soared and did a
backover flip.
     Mr. Gaunt came back through the curtain. His hair was a trifle
disarrayed, and there was a smudge of dust on one lapel of his smoking
jacket. In his hands he held a box which had once contained a pair of
Air Jordan sneakers. He set it on the counter and took off the top.
     Brian stood by his left arm, looking in. The box was full of
baseball cards, each inserted in its own plastic envelope, just like
the ones Brian sometimes bought at The Baseball Card Shop in North
Conway, New Hampshire.
     "I thought there might be an inventory sheet in here, but no such
luck," Mr. Gaunt said. "Still, I have a pretty good idea of what I
have in stock, as I told you-it's the key to running a business where
you sell a little bit of everything-and I'm quite sure I saw . . ."
     He trailed off and began flipping rapidly through the cards.
     Brian watched the cards flash by, speechless with astonishment.
     The guy who ran The Baseball Card Shop had what his dad called "a
pretty country-fair" selection of old cards, but the contents of the
whole store couldn't hold a candle to the treasures tucked away in this
one sneaker box. There were chewing-tobacco cards with pictures of Ty
Cobb and Pie Traynor on them. There were cigarette cards with pictures
of Babe Ruth and Dom DiMaggio and Big George Keller and even Hiram
Dissen, the one-armed pitcher who had chucked for the White Sox during
the forties. LUCKY STRIKE GREEN HAS GONE TO WAR! many of the
cigarette cards proclaimed. And there, just glimpsed, a broad, solemn
face above a Pittsburgh uniform shirt"My God, wasn't that Bonus
Wagner?" Brian gasped. His heart felt like a very small bird which
had blundered into his throat and now fluttered there, trapped.
     "That's the rarest baseball card in the universe!"
     "Yes, yes," Mr. Gaunt said absently. His long fingers shuttled
speedily through the cards, faces from another age trapped under
transparent plastic coverings, men who had whacked the pill and chucked
the apple and covered the anchors, heroes of a grand and bygone golden
age, an age of which this boy still harbored cheerful and lively
dreams. "A little of everything, that's what a successful business is
all about, Brian. Diversity, pleasure, amazement, fulfillment . . .
what a successful life is all about, for that matter . . . I don't
give advice, but if I did, you could do worse than to remember that now
let me see . . . somewhere . . .
     somewhere ... ah!"
     He pulled a card from the middle of the box like a magician doing
a trick and placed it triumphantly in Brian's hand.
     It was Sandy Koufax.
     It was a '56 Topps card.
     And it was signed.
     "To my good friend Brian, with best wishes, Sandy Koufax," Brian
read in a hoarse whisper.
     And then found he could say nothing at all.

     6

     He looked up at Mr. Gaunt, his mouth working. Mr. Gaunt smiled.
     "I didn't plant it or plan it, Brian. It's just a coincidence ...
     but a nice sort of coincidence, don't you think?"
     Brian still couldn't talk, and so settled for a single nod of his
head. The plastic envelope with its precious cargo felt weirdly heavy
in his hand.
     "Take it out," Mr. Gaunt invited.
     When Brian's voice finally emerged from his mouth again, it was
the croak of a very old invalid. "I don't dare."
     "Well, I do," Mr. Gaunt said. He took the envelope from Brian,
reached inside with the carefully manicured nail of one finger, and
slid the card out. He put it in Brian's hand.
     He could see tiny dents in the surface they had been made by the
point of the pen Sandy Koufax had used to sign his name ...
     their names. Koufax's signature was almost the same as the
printed one, except the printed signature said Sanford Koufax and the
autograph said Sandy Koufax. Also, it was a thousand times better
because it was reat Sandy Koufax had held this card in his hand and had
imposed his mark upon it, the mark of his living hand and magic name.
     But there was another name on it, as well-Brian's own. Some boy
with his name had been standing by the Ebbets Field bullpen before the
game and Sandy Koufax, the real Sandy Koufax, young and strong, his
glory years just ahead of him, had taken the offered card, probably
still smelling of sweet pink bubblegum, and had set his mark upon it
... and mine, too, Brian thought.
     Suddenly it came again, the feeling which had swept over him when
he held the splinter of petrified wood. Only this time it was much,
much stronger.
     Smell of grass, sweet and fresh-cut.
     Heavy smack of ash on horsehide.
     Yells and laughterfrom the batting cage.
     "Hello, Mr. Koufax, could you sign your cardfor me?"
      A narrow face. Brown eyes. Darkish hair. The cap comes off
briefly, he scratches his headjust above the hairline, then puts the
cap back on.
      "Sure, kid." He takes the card. "What's your name?"
      "Brian, sir-Brian Seguin," Scratch, scratch, scratch on the card.
      The magic: the inscribed fire.
      "You want to be a ballplayer when you grow up, Brian?" The
question has the feel of rote recital, and he speaks without raising
his face from the card he holds in his large right hand so he can write
on it with his soon-to-be-magic left hand.
      "Yes, sir. " "Practice your fundamentals." And hands the card
back.
      "Yes, sir!"
      But he's already walking away, then he's breaking into a lazy run
on the fresh-cut grass as he jogs toward the bullpen with his shadow
jogging along beside him"Brian? Brian?"
      Long fingers were snapping under his nose-Mr. Gaunt's fingers.
      Brian came out of his daze and saw Mr. Gaunt looking at him,
amused.
      "Are you there, Brian?"
      "Sorry," Brian said, and blushed. He knew he should hand the card
back, hand it back and get out of here, but he couldn't seem to let it
go. Mr. Gaunt was staring into his eyes-right into his head, it
seemed-again, and once more he found it impossible to look away.
      "So," Mr. Gaunt said softly. "Let us say, Brian, that you are
the buyer. Let us say that. How much would you pay for that card?"
      Brian felt despair like a rockslide weight his heart.
      "All I've got is-" Mr. Gaunt's'left hand flew up. "Shhh!" he
said sternly. "Bite your tongue! The buyer must never tell the seller
how much he has! You might as well hand the vendor your wallet, and
turn the contents of your pockets out on the floor in the bargain! If
you can't tell a lie, then be still! It's the first rule of fair
trade, Brian my boy."
      His eyes-so large and dark. Brian felt that he was swimming in
them.
      "There are two prices for this card, Brian. Half ... and half.
      One half is cash. The other is a deed. Do you understand?"
      "Yes," Brian said. He feltfar again-far away from Castle Rock,
far away from Needful Things, even far away from himself The only
things which were real in this far place were Mr. Gaunt's wide, dark
eyes.
      "The cash price for that 1956 autographed Sandy Koufax card is
eighty-five cents," Mr. Gaunt said. "Does that seem fair?"
      "Yes," Brian said. His voice was far and wee. He felt himself
dwindling, dwindling away ... and approaching the point where any clear
memory would cease.
      "Good," Mr. Gaunt's caressing voice said. "Our trading has
progressed well thus far. As for the deed ... do you know a woman
named Wilma jerzyck, Brian?"
      "Wilma, sure," Brian said out of his growing darkness. "She lives
on the other side of the block from us."
      "Yes, I believe she does," Mr. Gaunt agreed. "Listen carefully,
Brian." So he must have gone on speaking, but Brian did not remember
what he said.

     7
     The next thing he was aware of was Mr. Gaunt shooing him gently
out onto Main Street, telling him how much he had enjoyed meeting him,
and asking him to tell his mother and all his friends that he had been
well treated and fairly dealt with.
     "Sure," Brian said. He felt bewildered ... but he also felt very
good, as if he had just awakened from a refreshing early afternoon nap.
     "And come again," Mr. Gaunt said, just before he shut the door.
     Brian looked at it. The sign hanging there now read

     CLOSED.

     8
     It seemed to Brian that he had been in Needful Things for hours,
but the clock outside the bank said it was only ten of four. It had
been less than twenty minutes. He prepared to mount his bike, then
leaned the handlebars against his belly while he reached in his pants
pockets.
     From one he drew six bright copper pennies.
     From the other he drew the autographed Sandy Koufax card.
     They apparently had made some sort of deal, although Brian could
not for the life of him remember exactly what it had been-only that
Wilma jerzyck's name had been mentioned.
     To my good friend Brian, with best wishes, Sandy Koufax.
     Whatever deal they had made, this was worth it.
     A card like this was worth practically anything.
     Brian tucked it carefully into his knapsack so it wouldn't get
bent, mounted his bike, and began to pedal home fast. He grinned all
the way.

     CHAPTER TWO

     When a new shop opens in a small New England town, the
residents-hicks though they may be in many other things@isplay a
cosmopolitan attitude which their city cousins can rarely match. In
New York or Los Angeles, a new gallery may attract a little knot of
might-be patrons and simple lookers-on before the doors are opened for
the first time; a new club may even garner a line, and police
barricades with paparazzi, armed with gadget bags and telephoto lenses,
standing expectantly beyond them. There is an excited hum of
conversation, as among theatergoers on Broadway before the opening of a
new play which, smash hit or drop-dead flop, is sure to cause comment.
     When a new shop opens in a small New England town, there is rarely
a crowd before the doors open, and never a line. When the shades are
drawn up, the doors unlocked, and the new concern declared open for
business, customers come and go in a trickle which would undoubtedly
strike an outsider as apathetic ... and probably as an ill omen for the
shopkeeper's future prosperity.
     What seems like lack of interest often masks keen anticipation and
even keener observation (Cora Rusk and Myra Evans were not the only two
women in Castle Rock who had kept the telephone lines buzzing about
Needful Things in the weeks before it opened).
     That interest and anticipation do not change the small-town
shopper's conservative code of conduct, however. Certain things are
simply Not Done, particularly not in the tight Yankee enclaves north of
Boston. These are societies which exist for nine months of every year
mostly sufficient unto themselves, and it is considered bad form to
show too much interest too soon, or in any way to indicate that one has
felt more than a passing interest, so to speak.
      Investigating a new shop in a small town and attending a socially
prestigious party in a large city are both activities which cause a
fair amount of excitement among those likely to participate, and there
are rules for both-rules which are unspoken, immutable, and strangely
similar. The chief among these is that one must not arrive first. Of
course, someone has to break this cardinal rule, or no one would arrive
at all, but a new shop is apt to stand empty for at least twenty
minutes after the CLOSED sign in the window has been turned over to
read OPEN for the first time, and a knowledgeable observer would feel
safe in wagering that the first arrivals would come in a group-a pair,
a trio, but more likely a foursome of ladies.
      The second rule is that the investigating shoppers display a
politeness so complete that it verges on iciness. The third is that no
one must ask (on the first visit, at least) for the new shopkeeper's
history or bona fides. The fourth is that no one should bring a
welcome-to-town present, especially one as tacky as a home-made cake or
a pie. The last rule is as immutable as the first: one must not depart
last.
      This stately gavotte-which might be called The Dance of Female
Investigation-lasts anywhere from two weeks to two months, and does not
apply when someone from town opens a business.
      That sort of opening is apt to be like an Old Home Week church
supper-informal, cheery, and quite dull. But when the new tradesman is
From Away (it is always said that way, so one can hear the capital
letters), The Dance of Female Investigation is as sure as the fact of
death and the force of gravity. When the trial period is over (no one
takes out an ad in the paper to say that it is, but somehow everyone
knows), one of two things happens: either the flow of trade becomes
more normal and satisfied customers bring in belated welcome gifts and
invitations to Come and Visit, or the new business fails. In towns
like Castle Rock, small businesses are sometimes spoken of as "broke
down" weeks or even months before the hapless owners discover the fact
for themselves.
      There was at least one woman in Castle Rock who did not play by
the accepted rules, immutable as they might seem to others.
      This was Polly Chalmers, who ran You Sew and Sew. Ordinary
behavior was not expected of her by most; Polly Chalmers was considered
by the ladies of Castle Rock (and many of the gentlemen) to be
Eccentric.
      Polly presented all sorts of problems for the self-appointed
social arbiters of Castle Rock. For one thing, no one could quite
decide on the most basic fact of all: was Polly From Town, or was she
From Away? She had been born and mostly raised in Castle Rock, true
enough, but she had left with Duke Sheehan's bun in her oven at the age
of eighteen. That had been in 1970, and she had only returned once
before moving back for good in 1987.
      That brief return call had begun in late 1975, when her father had
been dying from cancer of the bowel. Following his death, Lorraine
Chalmers had suffered a heart attack, and Polly had stayed on to nurse
her mother. Lorraine had suffered a second heart attack-this one
fatal-in the early spring of 1976, and after her mother had been buried
away in Homeland, Polly (who had by then attained a genuine Air of
Mystery, as far as the ladies of the town were concerned) had left
again.
      Gone for good this time had been the general consensus, and when
the last remaining Chalmers, old Aunt Evvie, died in 1981 and Polly did
not attend the funeral, the consensus seemed a proven fact. Yet four
years ago she had returned, and had opened her sewing shop. Although
no one knew for certain, it seemed likely that she had used Aunt Evvie
Chalmers's money to fund the new venture. Who else would that crazy
old rip have left it to?
     The town's more avid followers of la comidie humaine (this was
most of them) felt sure that, if Polly made a success of her little
business and stuck around, most of the things they were curious about
would be revealed to them in the fullness of time. But in Polly's
case, many matters remained dark. It was really quite exasperating.
     She had spent some of the intervening years in San Francisco, that
much was known, but little more-Lorraine Chalmers had been as close as
the devil about her wayward daughter. Had Polly gone to school there,
or somewhere? She ran her business as if she had taken business
courses, and learned a right smart from them, too, but no one could say
for sure. She was single when she returned, but had she ever been
married, either in San Francisco or in one of those places where she
might (or might not) have spent some of her time between Then and Now?
     No one knew that, either, only that she had never married the
Sheehan boy-he had joined the Marines, had done a few turns there, and
was now selling real estate someplace in New Hampshire. And why had
she come back here to stay after all the years?
     Most of all they wondered what had become of the baby. Had pretty
Polly gotten an abortion? Had she given it up for adoption?
     Had she kept it? If so, had it died? Was it (maddening pronoun,
that) alive now, at school somewhere, and writing the occasional letter
home to its mother? No one knew these things, either, and in many ways
the unanswered questions about "it" were the most galling. The girl
who had left on a Greyhound with a bun in her oven was now a woman of
almost forty and had been back, living and doing business in town, for
four years, and no one even knew the sex of the child that had caused
her to leave.
     just lately Polly Chalmers had given the town a fresh
demonstration of her eccentricity, if one was needed: she had been
keeping company with Alan Pangborn, Castle County's Sheriff, and
Sheriff Pangborn had buried his wife and younger son only a year and a
half ago. This behavior was not quite a Scandal, but it was certainly
Eccentric, and so no one was really surprised to see Polly Chalmers go
marching down the sidewalk of Main Street from her door to that of
Needful Things at two minutes past ten on the morning of October 9th.
     They were not even surprised at what she was carrying in her
gloved hands: a Tupperware container which could only contain a cake.
     It was, the locals said when discussing it later, just like her.

     2

     The display window of Needful Things had been cleansed of soap,
and a dozen or so items had been set out there-clocks, a silver
setting, a painting, a lovely triptych just waiting for someone to fill
it with well-loved photographs. Polly glanced at these items with
approval, then went to the door. The sign hanging there read OPEN. As
she did what the sign suggested, a small bell jingled over her
head-this had been installed since Brian Rusk's preview.
     The shop smelled of now carpeting and fresh paint. It was filled
with sunshine, and as she stepped in, looking around with interest, a
clear thought came to her: This is a success. Not a customer has
stepped through the door yet-unless I'm one-and it's already a success.
     Remarkable. Such hasty judgments were not like her, and neither
was her feeling of instant approval, but they were undeniable.
     A tall man was bending over one of the glass display cases. He
looked up when the bell jingled and smiled at her. "Hello," he said.
     Polly was a practical woman who knew her own mind and generally
liked what she found there, and so the instant of confusion which
struck her when she first met this stranger's eyes was confusing in and
of itself.
     I know him, was the first clear thought to come through that
unexpected cloud. I've met this man before. Where?
     She hadn't, though, and that knowledge-that surety-came a moment
later. It was diji vu, she supposed, that sense of false recollection
which strikes almost everyone from time to time, a feeling which is
disorienting because it is at once so dreamy and so prosaic.
     She was put off her stride for a moment or two, and could only
smile at him lamely. Then she moved her left hand to get a better grip
on the cake container she held, and a harsh bolt of pain shot up the
back of it and out toward the wrist in two bright spikes. The tines of
a large chrome fork seemed to be planted deep in her flesh.
     It was arthritis, and it hurt like a son of a bitch, but at least
it focused her attention again, and she spoke without a noticeable lag
... only she thought that the man might have noticed, just the same.
     He had bright hazel eyes which looked as if they might notice a
great deal.
     "Hi," she said. "My name is Polly Chalmers. I own the little
dress and sewing shop two doors down from you. I thought that, since
we're neighbors, I'd come over and welcome you to Castle Rock before
the rush."
     He smiled, and his entire face lit up. She felt an answering
smile lift her own lips, even though her left hand was still hurting
like a bastard. If I weren't already in love with Alan, she thought, I
think I'd fall at this man's feet without a whimper. "Show me to the
bedroom, Master, I will go quietly." With a quirk of amusement, she
wondered how many of the ladies who would pop in here for a quick peek
before the end of the day would go home with ravening crushes on him.
     She saw he was wearing no wedding band; more fuel to the fire.
     "I'm delighted to meet you, Ms. Charmers," he said, coming
forward. "I'm Leland Gaunt." He put out his right hand as he
approached her, then frowned slightly as she took a small step
backward.
     "I'm sorry," she said, "I don't shake hands. Don't think me
impolite, please. I have arthritis." She set the Tupperware container
on the nearest glass case and raised her hands, which were encased in
kid-leather gloves. There was nothing freakish about them, but they
were clearly misshapen, the left a little more than the right.
     There were women in town who thought that Polly was actually proud
of her disease; why else, they reasoned, would she be so quick to show
it off? The truth was the exact opposite. Though not a vain woman,
she was concerned enough about her looks that the ugliness of her hands
embarrassed her. She showed them as quickly as she could, and the same
thought surfaced briefly-so briefly it almost always went
unrecognized-in her mind each time she did: There. That's over. Now
we can get on with whatever else there is.
     People usually registered some discomposure or embarrassment of
their own when she showed them her hands. Gaunt did not. He grasped
her upper arm in hands that felt extraordinarily strong and shook that
instead. it might have struck her as an inappropriately intimate thing
to have done on first acquaintance, but it did not.
     The gesture was friendly, brief, even rather amusing. All the
same, she was glad it was quick. His hands had a dry, unpleasant feel
even through the light fall coat she was wearing.
     "It must be difficult to run a sewing shop with that particular
disability, Ms. Chalmers. How ever do you manage?"
     It was a question very few people put to her, and, with the
exception of Alan, she couldn't remember anyone's ever asking her in
such a straightforward way.
     "I went right on sewing full-time as long as I could," she said.
     "Grinned and bore it, I suppose you'd say. Now I have half a
dozen girls working for me part-time, and I stick mostly to designing.
     But I still have my good days." This was a lie, but she felt it
did no harm, since she told it mostly for her own benefit.
     "Well, I'm delighted that you came over. I'll tell you the
truthI've got a bad case of stage fright."
     "Really? Why?" She was even less hasty about judging people than
she was of judging places and events, and she was startled-even a little
alarmed-at how rapidly and naturally she felt at home with this man she
had met less than a minute ago.
     "I keep wondering what I'll do if no one comes in. No one at all,
all day long."
     "They'll come," she said. "They'll want a look at your stockno
one seems to have any idea what a store called Needful Things sells-but
even more important, they'll want a look at you. It's just that, in a
little place like Castle Rock-" ,-no one wants to seem too eager," he
finished for her. "I know-I've had experience of small towns. My
rational mind assures me that what you've just said is the absolute
truth, but there's another voice that just goes on saying, 'They won't
come, Leland, oohhh, no, they won't come, they'll stay away in droves,
you just wait and see.' " She laughed, remembering suddenly that she
had felt exactly the same way when she opened You Sew and Sew.
     "But what's this?" he asked, touching the Tupperware container
with one hand. And she noticed what Brian Rusk had already seen: the
first and second fingers of that hand were exactly the same length.
     "It's a cake. And if I know this town half as well as I think I
do, I can assure you it will be the only one you'll get today."
     He smiled at her, clearly delighted. "Thank you! Thank you very
much, Ms. Chalmers-I'm touched."
     And she, who never asked anyone to use her first name on first or
even short acquaintance (and who was suspicious of anyone realtors,
insurance agents, car salesmen-who appropriated that privilege
unasked), was bemused to hear herself saying, "If we're going to be
neighbors, shouldn't you call me Polly?"

     3

     The cake was devil's food, as Leland Gaunt ascertained merely by
lifting the lid and sniffing. He asked her to stay and have a slice
with him. Polly demurred. Gaunt insisted.
     "You'll have someone to run your shop," he said, "and no one will
dare set foot in mine for at least half an hour-that should satisfy the
protocols. And I have a thousand questions about the town. " So she
agreed. He disappeared through the curtained doorway at the back of
the shop and she heard him climbing stairs-the upstairs area, she
supposed, must be his living quarters, if only temporarily-to get
plates and forks. While she waited for him to come back, Polly
wandered around looking at things.
     A framed sign on the wall by the door through which she had
entered said that the shop would be open from ten in the morning until
five in the afternoon on Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, and Saturdays.
It would be closed "except by appointment" on Tuesdays and Thursdays
until late spring-or, Polly thought with an interior grin, until those
wild and crazy tourists and vacationers arrived again, waving their
fistfuls of dollars.
     Needful Things, she decided, was a curio shop. An upscale curio
shop, she would have said after a single glance, but a closer
examination of the items for sale suggested it was not that easily
categorized.
     The items which had been placed out when Brian stopped in the
afternoon before-geode, Polaroid camera, picture of Elvis Presley, the
few others-were still there, but perhaps four dozen more had been
added. A small rug probably worth a small fortune hung on one of the
off-white walls-it was Turkish, and old. There was a collection of
lead soldiers in one of the cases, possibly antiques, but Polly knew
that all lead soldiers, even those cast in Hong Kong a week ago last
Monday, have an antiquey look.
     The goods were wildly varied. Between the picture of Elvis, which
looked to her like the sort of thing that would retail on any carnival
midway in America for $4.99, and a singularly uninteresting American
eagle weathervane, was a carnival glass lampshade which was certainly
worth eight hundred dollars and might be worth as much as five
thousand. A battered and charmless teapot stood flanked by a pair of
gorgeous poupies, and she could not even begin to guess what those
beautiful French dollies with their rouged cheeks and gartered gams
might be worth.
     There was a selection of baseball and tobacco cards, a fan of pulp
magazines from the thirties (Weird Tales, Astounding Tales, Thrilling
Wonder Stories), a table-radio from the fifties which was that
disgusting shade of pale pink which the people of that time had seemed
to approve of when it came to appliances, if not to politics.
     Most-although not all-of the items had small plaques standing in
front of them: TRI-CRYSTAL GEODE, ARIZONA, read one.
     CUSTOM SOCKET-WRENCH KIT, read another. The one in front of the
splinterwhich had so amazed Brian announced itwas PETRIFIED WOOD FROM
THE HOLY LAND. The plaques in front of the trading cards and the pulp
magazines read: OTHERS AVAILABLE UPON REQUEST.
     All the items, whether trash or treasure, had one thing in common,
she observed: there were no price-tags on any of them.

     4

     Gaunt arrived back with two small plates-plain old Corning Ware,
nothing fancy-a cake-knife, and a couple of forks. "Everything's
helter-skelter up there," he confided, removing the top of the
container and setting it aside (he turned it upside down so it would
not imprint a ring of frosting on the top of the cabinet he was serving
from). "I'll be looking for a house as soon as I get things set to
rights here, but for the time being I'm going to live over the store.
     Everything's in cardboard cartons. God, I hate cardboard cartons.
 Who would you say-" "Not that big," Polly protested. "My goodness!"
     "Okay," Gaunt said cheerfully, putting the thick slab of chocolate
cake on one of the plates. "This one will be mine. Eat, Rowf, eat, I
say! Like this for you?"
     "Even thinner."
     "I can't cut it any thinner than this," he said, and sliced off a
narrow piece of cake. "It smells heavenly. Thank you again, Polly."
     "You're more than welcome."
     It did smell good, and she wasn't on a diet, but her initial
refusal had been more than first-meeting politeness. The last three
weeks had been a stretch of gorgeous Indian summer weather in Castle
Rock, but on Monday the weather had turned cool, and her hands were
miserable with the change. The pain would probably abate a little once
her joints got used to the cooler temperatures (or so she prayed, and
so it always had been, but she was not blind to the progressive nature
of the disease), but since early this morning it had been very bad.
     When it was like this, she was never sure what she would or would
not be able to do with her traitor hands, and her initial refusal had
been out of worry and potential embarrassment.
     Now she stripped off her gloves, flexed her right hand
experimentally. A spear of hungry pain bolted up her forearm to the
elbow. She flexed again, her lips compressed in anticipation. The
pain came, but it wasn't as intense this time. She relaxed a little.
     It was going to be all right. Not great, not as pleasant as
eating cake should be, but all right. She picked up her fork
carefully, bending her fingers as little as possible when she grasped
it. As she conveyed the first bite to her mouth, she saw Gaunt looking
at her sympathetically. Now he'll commiserate, she thought glumly, and
tell me how bad his grand father's arthritis was. Or his ex-wife's.
Or somebody's.
     But Gaunt did not commiserate. He took a bite of cake and rolled
his eyes comically. "Never mind sewing and patterns," he said, "you
should have opened a restaurant."
     "Oh, I didn't make it," she said, "but I'll convey the compliment
to Nettle Cobb. She's my housekeeper."
     "Nettle Cobb," he said thoughtfully, cutting another bite from his
slice of cake.
     "Yes-do you know her?"
     "Oh, I doubt it." He spoke with the air of a man who is suddenly
recalled to the present moment. "I don't know anyone in Castle Rock."
     He looked at her slyly from the corners of his eyes. "Any chance
she could be hired away?"
     "None," Polly said, laughing.
     "I was going to ask you about real-estate agents," he said. "Who
would you say is the most trustworthy around here?"
     "Oh, they're all thieves, but Mark Hopewell's probably as safe as
any.
     He choked back laughter and put a hand to his mouth to stifle a
spray of crumbs. Then he began to cough, and if her hands hadn't been
so painful, she would have thumped him companionably on the back a few
times. First acquaintance or not, she did like him.
     "Sorry," he said, still chuckling a little. "They are all
thieves, though, aren't they?"
     "Oh, absolutely."
     Had she been another sort of woman@ne who kept the facts of her
own past less completely to herself-Polly would then have begun asking
Leland Gaunt leading questions. Why had he come to Castle Rock? Where
had he been before coming here? Would he stay long? Did he have
family? But she wasn't that other sort of woman, and so she was
content to answer his questions . . . was delighted to, in fact, since
none of them were about herself. He wanted to know about the town, and
what the flow of traffic was like on Main Street during the winter, and
if there was a place nearby where he could shop for a nice little jotul
stove, and insurance rates, and a hundred other things.
     He produced a narrow black leather notebook from the pocket of the
blue blazer he wore and gravely noted down each name she mentioned.
     She looked down at her plate and saw that she had finished all of
her cake. Her hands still hurt, but they felt better than they had
when she arrived. She recalled that she had almost decided against
coming by, because they were so miserable. Now she was glad she'd done
it, anyway.
     "I have to go," she said, looking at her watch. "Rosalie will
think I died."
     They had eaten standing up. Now Gaunt stacked their plates
neatly, put the forks on top, and replaced the top on the cake
container. "I'll return this as soon as the cake is gone," he said.
     "Is that all right?"
     "Perfectly."
     "You'll probably have it by mid-afternoon, then," he said gravely.
     "You don't have to be that prompt," she said as Gaunt walked her
to the door. "It's been very nice to meet you."
     "Thanks for coming by," he said. For a moment she thought he
meant to take her arm, and she felt a sense of dismay at the thought of
his touch-silly, of course-but he didn't. "You've made what I expected
to be a scary day something of a treat instead."
     "You'll be fine." Polly opened the door, then paused. She had
asked him nothing at all about himself, but she was curious about one
thing, too curious to leave without asking. "You've got all sorts of
interesting things-" "Thank you. "-but nothing is priced. Why is
that?"
     He smiled. "That's a little eccentricity of mine, Polly. I've
always believed that a sale worth making is worth dickering over a
little.
     I think I must have been a Middle Eastern rug merchant in my last
incarnation. Probably from Iraq, although I probably shouldn't say so
these days."
     "So you charge whatever the market will bear?" she asked, teasing
just a little.
     "You could say so," he agreed seriously, and again she was struck
by how deep his hazel eyes were-how oddly beautiful. "I'd rather think
of it as defining worth by need."
     "I see."
     "Do you really?"
     "Well ... I think so. It explains the name of the shop."
     He smiled. "It might," he said. "I suppose it might, at that."
     "Well, I'll wish you a very good day, Mr. Gaunt-" "Leland,
please. Or just Lee."
     "Leland, then. And you're not to worry about customers. I think
by Friday, you'll have to hire a security guard to shoo them out at the
end of the day."
     "Do you? That would be lovely."
     "Goodbye."
     "Ciao," he said, and closed the door after her.
     He stood there a moment, watching as Polly Chalmers walked down
the street, smoothing her gloves over her hands, so misshapen and in
such startling contrast to the rest of her, which was trim and pretty,
if not terribly remarkable. Gaunt's smile grew. As his lips drew
back, exposing his uneven teeth, it became unpleasantly predatory.
     "You'll do," he said softly in the empty shop.   "You'll do just
fine."

     5

      Polly's prediction proved quite correct. By closing time that
day, almost all of the women in Castle Rock-those who mattered,
anyway-and several men had stopped by Needful Things for a quick
browse. Almost all of them were at some pains to assure Gaunt that
they had only a moment, because they were on their way to someplace
else.
      Stephanie Bonsaint, Cynthia Rose Martin, Barbara Miller, and
Francine Pelletier were the first; Steffie, Cyndi Rose, Babs, and
Francie arrived in a protective bunch not ten minutes after Polly was
observed leaving the new shop (the news of her departure spread quickly
and thoroughly by telephone and the efficient bush telegraph which runs
through New England back yards).
      Steffie and her friends looked. They ooohed and ahhhed. They
assured Gaunt they could not stay long because this was their bridge
day (neglecting to tell him that the weekly rubber usually did not
start until about two in the afternoon). Francae asked him where he
came from. Gaunt told her Akron, Ohio. Steffie asked him if he had
been in the antiques business for long. Gaunt told her he did not
consider it to be the antiques business ... exactly. Cyndi wanted to
know if Mr. Gaunt had been in New England.long.
      Awhile, Gaunt replied; awhile.
      All four agreed later that the shop was many odd things!-but it
had been a very unsuccessful interview. The man was as close-mouthed
as Polly Chalmers, perhaps more. Babs then pointed out what they all
knew (or thought they knew): that Polly had been the first person in
town to actually enter the new shop, and that she had brought a cake.
      Perhaps, Babs speculated, she knew Mr. Gaunt ... from that Time
Before, that time she had spent Away.
      Cyndi Rose expressed interest in a Lalique vase, and asked Mr.
      Gaunt (who was nearby but did not hover, all noted with approval)
how much it was.
      "How much do you think?" he asked, smiling.
      She smiled back at him, rather coquettishly. "Oh," she said. "Is
that the way you do things, Mr. Gaunt?"
      "That's the way I do them," he agreed.
      "Well, you're apt to lose more than you gain, dickering with
Yankees," Cyndi Rose said, while her friends looked on with the bright
interest of spectators at a Wimbledon Championship match.
      "That," he said, "remains to be seen." His voice was still
friendly, but now it was mildly challenging, as well.
      Cyndi Rose looked more closely at the vase this time. Steffie
Bonsaint whispered something in her ear. Cyndi Rose nodded.
      "Seventeen dollars," she said. The vase actually looked as if it
might be worth fifty, and she guessed that in a Boston antiques shop,
it would be priced at one hundred and eighty.
      Gaunt steepled his fingers under his chin in a gesture Brian Rusk
would have recognized. "I think I'd have to have at least forty-five,"
he said with some regret.
      Cyndi Rose's eyes brightened; there were possibilities here. She
had originally seen the Lalique vase as something only mildly
interesting, really not much more than another conversational crowbar
to use on the mysterious Mr. Gaunt. Now she looked at it more closely
and saw that it really was a nice piece of work, one which would look
right at home in her living room. The border of flowers around the
long neck of the vase was the exact color of her wallpaper. Until
Gaunt had responded to her suggestion with a price which was only a
finger's length out of her reach, she hadn't realized that she wanted
the vase as badly as she now felt she did.
     She consulted with her friends.
     Gaunt watched them, smiling gently.
     The bell over the door rang and two more ladies came in.
     At Needful Things, the first full day of business had begun.

     6

      When the Ash Street Bridge Club left Needful Things ten minutes
later, Cyndi Rose Martin carried a shopping bag by the handles.
      Inside was the Lalique vase, wrapped in tissue paper. She had
purchased it for thirty-one dollars plus tax, almost all of her pin
money, but she was so delighted with it that she was almost purring.
      Usually she felt doubtful and a little ashamed of herself after
such an impulse buy, certain that she had been cozened a little if not
cheated outright, but not today. This was one deal where she had come
out on top. Mr. Gaunt had even asked her to come back, saying he had
the twin of this vase, and it would be arriving in a shipment later in
the week-perhaps even tomorrow! This one would look lovely on the
little table in her living room, but if she had two, she could put one
on each end of the mantel, and that would be smashing.
      Her three friends also felt that she had done well, and although
they were a little frustrated at having gotten so little of Mr.
      Gaunt's background, their opinion of him was, on the whole, quite
high.
      "He's got the most beautiful green eyes," Francie Pelletier said,
a little dreamily.
      "Were they green?" Cyndi Rose asked, a little startled. She
herself had thought they were gray. "I didn't notice."

     7

     Late that afternoon, Rosalie Drake from You Sew and Sew stopped in
Needful Things on her coffee break, accompanied by Polly's housekeeper,
Nettle Cobb. There were several women browsing in the store, and in
the rear corner two boys from Castle County High were leafing through a
cardboard carton of comic books and muttering excitedly to each
other-it was amazing, they both agreed, how many of the items they
needed to fill their respective collections were here. They only hoped
the prices would not prove too high. It was impossible to tell without
asking, because there were no price-stickers on the plastic bags which
held the comics.
     Rosalie and Nettle said hello to Mr. Gaunt, and Gaunt asked
Rosalie to thank Polly again for the cake. His eyes followed Nettle,
who had wandered away after the introductions and was looking rather
wistfully at a small collection of carnival glass. He left Rosalie
studying the picture of Elvis next to the splinter of PETRIFIED WOOD
FROM THE HOLY LAND and walked over to Nettle.
     "Do you like carnival glass, Ms. Cobb?" he asked softly.
     She jumped a little-Nettle Cobb had the face and almost painfully
shy manner of a woman made to jump at voices, no matter how soft and
friendly, when they spoke from the general area of her elbow-and smiled
at him nervously.
      "It's Missus Cobb, Mr. Gaunt, although my husband's been passed
on for some time now."
      "I'm sorry to hear it."
      "No need to be. It's been fourteen years. A long time. Yes, I
have a little collection of carnival glass." She seemed almost to
quiver, as a mouse might quiver at the approach of a cat. "Not that I
could afford anything so nice as these pieces. Lovely, they are.
      Like things must look in heaven."
      "Well, I'll tell you something," he said. "I bought quite a lot
of carnival glass when I got these, and they're not as expensive as you
might think. And the others are much nicer. Would you like to come by
tomorrow and have a look at them?"
      She jumped again and sidled away a step, as If he had suggested
she might like to come by the next day so he could pinch her bottom a
few times ... perhaps until she cried.
      "Oh, I don't think ... Thursday's my busy day, you know ...
      at Polly's ... we have to really turn the place out on Thursdays,
you know. . ."
      "Are you sure you can't drop by?" he coaxed. "Polly told me that
you made the cake she brought this morning-" "Was it all right?"
      Nettle asked nervously. Her eyes said she expected him to say,
No, it was not all right, Nettle, it gave me cramps, it gave me the
backdoor trots, in fact, and so I am going to hurt you, Nettle, I'm
going to drag you into the back room and twist your nipples until you
holler uncle.
      "It was wonderful," he said soothingly. "It made me think of
cakes my mother used to make . . . and that was a very long time ago."
      This was the right note to strike with Nettle, who had loved her
own mother dearly in spite of the beatings that lady had administered
after her frequent nights out in the juke-joints and ginmills. She
relaxed a little.
      "Well, that's fine, then," she said. "I'm awfully glad it was
good.
      Of course, it was Polly's idea. She's just about the sweetest
woman in the world."
      "Yes," he said. "After meeting her, I can believe that." He
glanced at Rosalie Drake, but Rosalie was still browsing. He looked
back at Nettle and said, "I just felt I owed you a little something-"
"Oh no!" Nettle said, alarmed all over again. "You don't owe me a
thing. Not a single solitary thing, Mr. Gaunt."
      "Please come by. I can see you have an eye for carnival glass ...
      and I could give you back Polly's cake-box."
      "Well ... I suppose I could drop by on my break . . ." Nettle's
eyes said she could not believe what she was hearing from her own
mouth.
      "Wonderful," he said, and left her quickly, before she could
change her mind again. He walked over to the boys and asked them how
they were doing. They hesitantly showed him several old issues of The
Incredible Hulk and The X-Men. Five minutes later they went out with
most of the comic books in their hands and expressions of stunned joy
on their faces.
      The door had barely shut behind them when it opened again.
      Cora Rusk and Myra Evans strode in. They looked around, eyes as
bright and avid as those of squirrels in nut-gathering season, and went
immediately to the glass case containing the picture of Elvis.
      Cora and Myra bent over, cooing with interest, displaying bottoms
which were easily two axe-handles wide.
     Gaunt watched them, smiling.
     The bell over the door jingled again. The new arrival was as
large as Cora Rusk, but Cora was fat and this woman looked strong-the
way a lumberjack with a beer belly looks strong. A large white button
had been pinned to her blouse. The red letters proclaimed:

     CASINO NITE-JUST FOR FUN!

     The lady's face had all the charm of a snowshovel. Her hair, an
unremarkable and lifeless shade of brown, was mostly covered by a
kerchief which was knotted severely under her wide chin. She surveyed
the interior of the store for a moment or two, her small, deepset eyes
flicking here and there like the eyes of a gunslinger who surveys the
interior of a saloon before pushing all the way through the batwing
doors and starting to raise hell. Then she came in.
     Few of the women circulating among the displays gave her more than
a glance, but Nettle Cobb looked at the newcomer with an extraordinary
expression of mingled dismay and hate. Then she scuttled away from the
carnival glass. Her movement caught the newcomer's eye. She glanced
at Nettle with a kind of massive contempt, then dismissed her.
     The bell over the door jingled as Nettle left the shop.
     Mr. Gaunt observed all of this with great interest.
     He walked over to Rosalie and said, "Mrs. Cobb has left without
you, I'm afraid."
     Rosalie looked startled. "Why-" she began, and then her eyes
settled on the newcomer with the Casino Nite button pinned adamantly
between her breasts. She was studying the Turkish rug hung on the wall
with the fixed interest of an art student in a gallery.
     Her hands were planted on her vast hips. "Oh, " Rosalie said.
     "Excuse me, I really ought to go along."
     "No love lost between those two, I'd say," Mr. Gaunt remarked.
     Rosalie smiled distractedly.

     Gaunt glanced at the woman in the kerchief again.   "Who

     is she?"
     Rosalie wrinkled her nose. "Wilma Jersyck," she said. "Excuse me
... I really ought to catch up with Nettle. She's high-strung, you
know."
     "Of course," he said, and watched Rosalie out the door. To
himself he added, Aren't we all."
     Then Cora Rusk was tapping him on the shoulder. "How much is that
picture of The King?" she demanded.
     Leland Gaunt turned his dazzling smile upon her. "Well, let's
talk about it," he said. "How much do you think it's worth?"

     CHAPTER THREE

     Castle Rock's newest port of commerce had been closed for nearly
two hours when Alan Pangborn rolled slowly down Main Street toward the
Municipal Building, which housed the Sheriff's Office and Castle Rock
Police Department. He was behind the wheel of the ultimate unmarked
car: a 1986 Ford station wagon. The family car. He felt low and
half-drunk. He'd only had three beers, but they had hit him hard.
     He glanced at Needful Things as he drove past, approving of the
dark-green canopy which jutted out over the street, just as Brian Rusk
had done. He knew less about such things (having no relations who
worked for the Dick Perry Siding and Door Company in South Paris), but
he thought it did lend a certain touch of class to Main Street, where
most shopowners had added false fronts and called it good. He didn't
know yet what the new place sold-Polly would, if she had gone over this
morning as she had planned-but it looked to Alan like one of those cozy
French restaurants where you took the girl of your dreams before trying
to sweet-talk her into bed.
     The place slipped from his mind as soon as he passed it. He
signalled right two blocks farther down, and turned up the narrow
passage between the squat brick block of the Municipal Building

     and the white clapboard Water District building.   This lane was

     marked OFFICIAL VEHICLES ONLY.
     The Municipal Building was shaped like an upside-down L, and there
was a small parking lot in the angle formed by the two wings.
     Three of the slots were marked SHERIFF'S OFFICE. Norris
Ridgewick's bumbling old VW Beetle was parked in one of them.
     Alan parked in another, cut the headlights and the motor, reached
for the doorhandle.
     The depression which had been circling him ever since he left The
Blue Door in Portland, circling the way wolves often circled campfires
in the adventure stories he had read as a boy, suddenly fell upon him.
     He let go of the doorhandle and just sat behind the wheel of the
station wagon, hoping it would pass.
     He had spent the day in Portland's District Court, testifying for
the prosecution in four straight trials. The district encompassed four
counties-York, Cumberland, Oxford, Castle-and of all the lawmen who
served in those counties, Alan Pangborn had the farthest to travel.
     The three District judges therefore tried as best they could to
schedule his court cases in bunches, so he would have to make the trip
only once or twice a month. This made it possible for him to actually
spend some time in the county which he had sworn to protect, instead of
on the roads between Castle Rock and Portland, but it also meant that,
after one of his court days, he felt like a high school kid stumbling
out of the auditorium where he has just taken the Scholastic Aptitude
Tests. He should have known better than to drink on top of that, but
Harry Cross and George Crompton had just been on their way down to The
Blue Door, and they had insisted that Alan join them. There had been a
good enough reason to do so: a string of clearly related burglaries
which had occurred in all of their areas. But the real reason he'd
gone was the one most bad decisions have in common: it had seemed like
a good idea at the time.
     Now he sat behind the wheel of what had been the family car,
reaping what he had sown of his own free will. His head ached gently.
     He felt more than a touch of nausea. But the depression was the
worst-it was back with a vengeance.
     Hello! it cried merrily from its stronghold inside his head.
     Here I am, Alan! Good to see you! Guess what? Here it is, end
of a long hard day, and Annie and Todd are still dead! Remember the
Saturday afternoon when Todd spilled his milkshake on the front seat?
     Right under where Your briefcase is now, wasn't it? And you
shouted at him?
     Wow! Didn't forget that, did you? You did? Well, that's okay,
Alan, because I'm here to remind you! And remind you! And remind you!
     He lifted his briefcase and looked fixedly at the seat. Yes, the
stain was there, and yes, he had shouted at Todd. Todd, why do you
always have to be so clumsy? Something like that, no big deal, but not
the sort of thing you would ever say if you knew your kid had less than
a month left to live.
     It occurred to him that the beers weren't the real problem; it was
this car, which had never been properly cleaned out. He had spent the
day riding with the ghosts of his wife and his younger son.
     He leaned over and popped the glove compartment to get his
citation book-carrying that, even when he was headed down to Portland
to spend the day testifying in court, was an unbreakable habit-and
reached inside. His hand struck some tubular object, and it fell out
onto the floor of the station wagon with a little thump.
     He put his citation book on top of his briefcase and then bent
over to get whatever it was he had knocked out of the glove
compartment. He held it up so it caught the glow of the arc-sodium
light and stared at it a long time, feeling the old dreadful ache of
loss and sorrow steal into him. Polly's arthritis was in her hands;
his, it seemed, was in his heart, and who could say which of them had
gotten the worst of it?
     The can had belonged to Todd, of course-Todd, who would have
undoubtedly lived in the Auburn Novelty Shop if he had been allowed.
     The boy had been entranced with the cheapjack arcana sold there:
joy buzzers, sneezing powder, dribble glasses, soap that turned the
user's hands the color of volcanic ash, plastic dog turds.
     This thing is still here. Nineteen months they've been dead, and
it's still here. How in the hell did I miss i't? Christ.
     Alan turned the round can over in his hands, remembering how the
boy had pleaded to be allowed to buy this particular item with his
allowance money, how Alan himself had demurred, quoting his own
father's proverb: the fool and his money soon parted. And how Annie
had overruled him in her gentle way.
     Listen to you, Mr. Amateur Magician, sounding like a Puritan. I
love it! Where do you think he got this?" nsane love of gags and
tricks in the first place? No one in my family ever kept a framed
picture of Houdiny' on the wall, believe me. Do you want to tell me
you didn't buy a dribble glass or two in the hot, wild days of your
youth? That you wouldn't have just about died to own the old
snake-in-the-can-of-nuts trick if you'd come across one in a display
case somewhere?
     He, hemming and hawing, sounding more and more like a pompous
stuffed-shirt windbag. Finally he'd had to raise a hand to his mouth
to hide a grin of embarrassment. Annie had seen it, however. Annie
always did. That had been her gift ... and more than once it had been
his salvation. Her sense of humor-and her sense of perspective as
well-had always been better than his.
     Sharper.
     Let him have it, Alan-he'll only be young once. And it is sort Of
funny.
     So he had. And@nd three weeks after that he spilled his milkshake
on the seat and four weeks after that he was dead! They were both
dead! Wow.' Imagine that! Time surely does fly by, doesn't it, Alan!
     But don't worry.' Don't worry, because I'll keep reminding you!
Yes, sir! I'll keep reminding you, because that's my J'Oh and I mean
to do it!
     The can was labeled TASTEE-MUNCH MIXED NUTS. Alan twisted off the
top and five feet of compressed green snake leaped out, struck the
windshield, and rebounded into his lap. Alan looked at it, heard his
dead son's laughter inside his head, and began to cry. His weeping was
undramatic, silent and exhausted. It seemed that his tears had a lot
in common with the possessions of his dead loved ones; you never got to
the end of them. There were too many, and just when you started to
relax and think that it was finally over, the joint was clean, you
found one more. And one more. And one more.
     Why had he let Todd buy the goddam thing? Why was it still in the
goddam glove compartment? And why had he taken the goddam wagon in the
first place?
     He pulled his handkerchief out of his back pocket and mopped the
tears from his face. Then, slowly, he jammed the snake-just cheap
green crepe-paper with a metal spring wound up inside itback into the
bogus mixed-nuts can. He screwed on the top and bounced the can
thoughtfully on his hand.
     Throw the goddam thing away.
     But he didn't think he could do that. Not tonight, at least. He
tossed the joke-the last one Todd had ever bought in what he considered
the world's finest store back into the glove compartment and slammed
the hatch shut. Then he took hold of the doorhandle again, grabbed his
briefcase, and got out.
     He breathed deeply of the early-evening air, hoping it would help.
     It didn't. He could smell decomposed wood and chemicals, a
charmless odor which drifted down regularly from the paper mills in
Rumford, some thirty miles north. He would call Polly and ask her if
he could come over, he decided-that would help a little.
     A truer thought was never thunk! the voice of depression agreed
energetically. And by the way, Alan, do you remember how happy that
snake made him? He tried it on everyone! just about scared Norris
Ridgewick into a heart attack, and you laughed until you almost wet
your pants! Remember? Wasn't he lively? Wasn't he great?
     And Annie remember how she laughed when you told her? She was
lively and great, too, wasn't she? Of course, she wasn't quite as
lively at the very end, not quite as great, either, but you didn,t
really notice, did you? Because you had your own fish to fry. The
business with Thad Beaumont, for instance-you really couldn't get that
off your mind, What happened at their house by the lake, and how, after
it was all over, he used to get drunk and call you. And then his wife
took the twins and left him ...
     all of that added to the usual around-town stuff kept you pretty
busy, didn't it? Too busy to see what was happening right at home.
     Too bad you didn't see it. If you had, why, they might still be
alive!
     That's something you shouldn't forget, either, and so I'll just
keep reminding You ... and reminding you ... and reminding you. Okay?
     Okay!
     There was a foot-long scratch along the side of the wagon, just
above the gasoline port. Had that happened since Anne and Todd died?
     He couldn't really remember, and it didn't matter much, anyway.
He traced his fingers along it and reminded himself again to take the
car to Sonny's Sunoco and get it fixed. On the other hand, why bother?
     Why not just take the damned thing down to Harrie Ford in Oxford
and trade it in on something smaller? The mileage on it was still
relatively low; he could probably get a decent trade-inBut Todd spilled
his milkshake on the front seat! the voice in his head piped up
Indignantly. He did that when he was ALIVE, Alan old buddy! And
Anni'e"Oh, shut up," he said.
     He reached the building, then paused. Parked close by, so close
that the office door would have dented in its side if pulled all the
way open, was a large red Cadillac Seville. He didn't need to look at
the license plates to know what they were: KEETON 1. He ran a hand
thoughtfully over the car's smooth hide, then went in.

     2

     Sheila Brigham was sitting in the glass-walled dispatcher's
cubicle, reading People magazine and drinking a Yoo-Hoo. The combined
Sheriff's Office/Castle Rock Police Department was otherwise deserted
except for Norris Ridgewick.
     Norris sat behind an old IBM electric typewriter, working on a
report with the agonized, breathless concentration only Norris could
bring to paperwork. He would stare fixedly at the machine, then
abruptly lean forward like a man who has been punched in the belly, and
hit the keys in a rattling burst. He remained in his hunched position
long enough to read what he had written, then groaned softly. There
was the click-rap! click-rap! click-rap! sound of Norris using the
IBM's CorrecTape to back over some error (he used one CorrecTape per
week, on the average), and then Norris would straighten up. There
would be a pregnant pause, and then the cycle would repeat itself After
an hour or so of this, Norris would drop the finished report into
Sheila's IN basket. Once or twice a week these reports were even
intelligible.
     Norris looked up and smiled as Alan crossed the small bullpen
area. "Hi, boss, how's it going?"
     "Well, Portland's out of the way for another two or three weeks.
     Anything happen here?"
     "Nah, just the usual. You know, Alan, your eyes are red as hell.
     Have you been smoking that wacky tobaccy again?"
     "Ha ha," Alan said sourly. "I stopped for a couple of drinks with
a couple of cops, then stared at people's high beams for thirty miles.
     Have you got your aspirin handy?"
     "Always," Norris said. "You know that." Norris's bottom desk
drawer contained his own private pharmacy. He opened it, rummaged,
produced a giant-sized bottle of strawberry-flavored Kaopectate, stared
at the label for a moment, shook his head, dropped it back into the
drawer, and rummaged some more. At last he produced a bottle of
generic aspirin.
     "I've got a little job for you," Alan said, taking the bottle and
shaking two aspirins into his hand. A lot of white dust fell out with
the pills, and he found himself wondering why generic aspirin always
produced more dust than brand-name aspirin. He wondered further if he
might be losing his mind.
     "Aw, Alan, I've got two more of these E-9 boogers to do, and-"
"Cool your Jets." Alan went to the water-cooler and pulled a paper cup
from the cylinder screwed to the wall. Blub-blub-blub went the
water-cooler as he filled the cup. "All you've got to do is cross the
room and open the door I just came through. So simple even a child
could do it, right?"
     "What-" "Only don't forget to take your citation book," Alan said,
and gulped the aspirin down.
     Norris Ridgewick immediately looked wary. "Yours is right there
on the desk, next to your briefcase."
     "I know. And that's where it's going to stay, at least for
tonight."
     Norris looked at him for a long time. Finally he asked.
     "Buster?"
     Alan nodded. "Buster. He's parked in the crip space again. I
told him last time I was through warning him about it."
     Castle Rock's Head Selectman, Danforth Keeton III, was referred to
as Buster by all who knew him ... but municipal employees who wanted to
hold onto their jobs made sure to call him Dan or Mr. Keeton when he
was around. Only Alan, who was an elected official, dared call him
Buster to his face, and he had done it only twice, both times when he
was very angry. He supposed he would do it again, however. Dan
"Buster" Keeton was a man Alan Pangborn found it very easy to get angry
at.
     "Come on!" Norris said. "You do it, Alan, okay?"
     "Can't. I've got that appropriations meeting with the selectmen
next week."
     "He hates me already," Norris said morbidly. "I know he does."
     "Buster hates everyone except his wife and his mother," Alan said,
"and I'm not so sure about his wife. But the fact remains that I have
warned him at least half a dozen times in the last month about parking
in our one and only handicapped space, and now I'm going to put my
money where my mouth is."
     "No, I'm going to put my J'Oh where your mouth is. This is really
mean, Alan. I'm sincere." Norris Ridgewick looked like an ad for When
Bad Things Happen to Good People.
     "Relax," Alan said. "You put a five-dollar parking ticket on his
windshield. He comes to me, and first he tells me to fire you."
     Norris moaned.
     "I refuse. Then he tells me to tear up the ticket. I refuse
that, too. Then, tomorrow noon, after he's had a chance to froth at
the mouth about it for awhile, I relent. And when I go into the next
appropriations meeting, he owes me a favor."
     "Yeah, but what does he owe me?"
     "Norris, do you want a new pulse radar gun or not?"
     "Well-" "And what about a fax machine? We've been talking about a
fax machine for at least two years."
     Yes! the falsely cheerful voice in his mind cried. You started
talking about it when Annie and Todd were still alive, Alan! Remember
that? Remember when they were alive?
     "I guess," Norris said. He reached for his citation book with
sadness and resignation writ large upon his face.
     "Good man," Alan said with a heartiness he didn't feel. "I'll be
in my office for awhile."

     3

     He closed the door and dialled Polly's number.
     "Hello?" she asked, and he knew immediately that he would not
tell her about the depression which had come over him with such smooth
completeness. Polly had her own problems tonight.
     It had taken only that single word to tell him how it was with
her.
     The 1-sounds in hello were lightly slurred. That only happened
when she had taken a Percodan@r perhaps more than one-and she took a
Percodan only when the pain was very bad. Although she had never come
right out and said so, Alan had an idea she lived in terror of the day
when the Percs would stop working.
     "How are you, pretty lady?" he asked, leaning back in his chair
and putting a hand over his eyes. The aspirin didn't seem to be doing
much for his head. Maybe I should ask her for a Perc, he thought.
     "I'm all right." He heard the careful way she was speaking, going
from one word to the next like a woman using stepping-stones to cross a
small stream. "How about you? You sound tired."
     "Lawyers do that to me every time." He shelved the idea of going
over to see her. She would say, Of course, Alan, and she would be glad
to see him-almost as glad as he would be to see her-but it would put
more strain on her than she needed this evening. "I think I'll go home
and turn in early. Do you mind if I don't come by?"
     "No, honey. It might be a little better if you didn't, actually."
     "Is it bad tonight?"
     "It's been worse," she said carefully.
     "That's not what I asked."
     "Not too bad, no."
     Your own voice says you're a liar, my dear, he thought.
     "Good. What's the deal on that ultrasonic therapy you told me
about? Find anything out?"
     "Well, it would be great if I could afford a month and a half in
the Mayo Clinic-on spec-but I can't. And don't tell me you can, Alan,
because I'm feeling a little too tired to call you a liar."
     "I thought you said Boston Hospital-" "Next year," Polly said.
     "They're going to run a clinic using ultrasound therapy next year.
     Maybe."
     There was a moment of silence and he was about to say goodbye when
she spoke again. This time her tone was a little brighter. "I dropped
by the new shop this morning. I had Nettle make a cake and took that.
     Pure orneriness, of course-ladies don't take baked goods to
openings.
     It's practically graven in stone."
     "What's it like? What does he sell?"
     "A little bit of everything. If you put a gun to my head, I'd say
it's a curios-and-collectibles shop, but it really defies description.
     You'll have to see for yourself."
     "Did you meet the owner "Mr. Leland Gaunt, from Akron, Ohio,"
Polly said, and now Alan could actually hear the hint of a smile in her
voice. "He's going to be quite the heartthrob in Castle Rock's smart
set this year-that's my prediction, anyway."
     "What did you make of him?"
     When she spoke again, the smile in her voice came through even
more clearly. "Well, Alan, let me be honest-you're my darling, and I
hope I'm yours, but-" "You are," he said. His headache was lifting a
little. He doubted if it was Norris Ridgewick's aspirin working this
small miracle.
     "-but he made my heart go pitty-pat, too. And you should have
seen Rosalie and Nettle when they came back . . ."
     "Nettle?" He took his feet off the desk and sat up. "Nettle's
scared of her own shadow!"
     "Yes. But since Rosalie persuaded her to go down with her-you
know the poor old dear won't go anywhere alone-I asked Nettle what she
thought of Mr. Gaunt after I got home this afternoon. Alan, her poor
old muddy eyes just lit up. 'He's got carnival glass!' she said.
     'Beautiful carnival glass! He even invited me to come back
tomorrow and look at some more!' I think it's the most she's said to me
all at once in about four years. So I said, 'Wasn't that kind of him,
Nettle?' And she said, 'Yes, and do you know what?' I asked her what,
of course, and Nettle said, 'And I just might go!' " Alan laughed loud
and heartily. "If Nettle's willing to go see him without a duenna, I
ought to check him out. The guy must really be a charmer."
     "Well, it's funny-he's not handsome, at least not in a moviestar
way, but he's got the most gorgeous hazel eyes. They light up his
whole face."
     "Watch it, lady," Alan growled. "My jealous muscle is starting to
twitch."
     She laughed a little. "I don't think you have to worry. There's
one other thing, though."
     "What's that?"
     "Rosalie said Wilma Jersyck came in while Nettle was there."
     "Did anything happen? Were words passed?"
     "No. Nettle glared at the jerzyck woman, and she kind of curled
her lip at Nettle-that's how Rosalie put it-and then Nettle scurried
out. Has Wilma jerzyck called you about Nettle's dog lately "No," Alan
said. "No reason to. I've cruised past Nettle's house after ten half
a dozen nights over the last six weeks or so. The dog doesn't bark
anymore. It was just the kind of thing puppies do, Polly. It's grown
up a little, and it has a good mistress. Nettle may be short a little
furniture on the top floor, but she's done her duty by that dog-what
does she call it?"
     "Raider."
     "Well, Wilma jerzyck will just have to find something else to
bitch about, because Raider is squared away. She will, though. Ladies
like Wilma always do. It was never the dog, anyway, not really; Wilma
was the only person in the whole neighborhood who complained. It was
Nettle. People like Wilma have noses for weakness.
     And there's a lot to smell on Nettle Cobb."
     "Yes." Polly sounded sad and thoughtful. "You know that Wilma
jerzyck called her up one night and told her that if Nettle didn't shut
the dog up, she'd come over and cut his throat?"
     "Well," Alan said evenly, "I know that Nettle told you so. But I
also know that Wilma frightened Nettle very badly, and that Nettle has
had ... problems. I'm not saying Wilma jerzyck isn't capable of making
a call like that, because she is. But it might have only been in
Nettle's mind."
     That Nettle had had problems was understating by quite a little
bit, but there was no need to say more; they both knew what they were
talking about. After years of hell, married to a brute who abused her
in every way a man can abuse a woman, Nettle Cobb had put a meat-fork
in her husband's throat as he slept. She had spent five years in
juniper Hill, a mental institution near Augusta.
     She had come to work for Polly as part of a work-release program.
     As far as Alan was concerned, she could not possibly have fallen
in with better company, and Nettle's steadily improving state of mind
confirmed his opinion. Two years ago, Nettle had moved into her own
little place on Ford Street, six blocks from downtown.
     "Nettle's got problems, all right," Polly said, "but her reaction
to Mr. Gaunt was nothing short of amazing. It really was awfully
sweet."
     "I have to see this guy for myself," Alan said.
     "Tell me what you think. And check out those hazel eyes."
     "I doubt if they'll cause the same reaction in me they seem to
have caused in you," Alan said dryly.
     She laughed again, but this time he thought it sounded slightly
forced.
     "Try to get some sleep," he said.
     "I will. Thanks for calling, Alan."
     "Welcome." He paused. "I love you, pretty lady."
     "Thank you, Alan-I love you, too. Goodnight."
     "Goodnight."
     He racked the telephone, twisted the gooseneck of the desk lamp so
it threw a spot of light on the wall, put his feet up on his desk, and
brought his hands together in front of his chest, as if praying. He
extended his index fingers. On the wall, a shadowrabbit poked up its
ears. Alan slipped his thumbs between his extended fingers, and the
shadow-rabbit wiggled its nose. Alan made the rabbit hop across the
makeshift spotlight. What lumbered back was an elephant, wagging its
trunk. Alan's hands moved with a dextrous, eerie ease. He barely
noticed the animals he was creating; this was an old habit with him,
his way of looking at the tip of his nose and saying "Om."
     He was thinking about Polly; Polly and her poor hands. What to do
about Polly?
     If it had been just a matter of money, he would have had her
checked into a room at the Mayo Clinic by tomorrow afternoonsigned,
sealed, and delivered. He would have done it even if it meant wrapping
her in a straitjacket and shooting her full of sedative But it wasn't
just a matter of money. Ultrasound as a treatment for degenerative
arthritis was in its infancy. It might eventually turn out to be as
effective as the Salk vaccine, or as bogus as the science of
phrenology. Either way, it didn't make sense right now. The chances
were a thousand to one that it was a dry hole. It was not the loss of
money he dreaded, but Polly's dashed hopes.
     A crow-as limber and lifelike as a crow in a Disney animated
cartoon-flapped slowly across his framed Albany Police Academy
graduation certificate. Its wings lengthened and it became a
prehistoric pterodactyl, triangular head cocked as it cruised toward
the filing cabinets in the corner and out of the spotlight.
     The door opened. The doleful basset-hound face of Norris
Ridgewick poked through. "I did it, Alan," he said, sounding like a
man confessing to the murder of several small children.
     "Good, Norris," Alan said. "You're not going to get hit with the
shit on this, either. I promise."
     Norris looked at him for a moment longer with his moist eyes, then
nodded doubtfully. He glanced at the wall. "Do Buster, Alan."
     Alan grinned, shook his head, and reached for the lamp.
     "Come on," Norris coaxed. "I ticketed his damn car-I deserve it.
     Do Buster, Alan. Please. That wipes me out."
     Alan glanced over Norris's shoulder, saw no one, and curled one
hand against the other. On the wall, a stout shadow-man stalked across
the spotlight, belly swinging. He paused once to hitch up his

     to get her out there.

     shadow-pants in the back and then stalked on, head turning
truculently from side to side.
     Norris's laughter was high and happy-the laughter of a child.
     For one moment Alan was reminded forcibly of Todd, and then he
shoved that away. There had been enough of that for one night, please
God.
     "jeer, that slays me," Norris said, still laughing. "You were
born too late, Alan-you coulda had a career on The Ed Sullivan Show."
     "Go on," Alan said. "Get out of here."
     Still laughing, Norris pulled the door closed.
     Alan made Norris-skinny and a little self-important-walk across
the wall, then snapped off the lamp and took a battered notebook from
his back pocket. He thumbed through it until he found a blank page,
and wrote Needful Things. Below that he jotted: Leland Gaunt,
Cleveland, Ohio. Was that right? No. He scratched out Cleveland and
wrote Akron. Maybe I really am losing my mind, he thought. On a third
line he printed: Check it out.
      He put his notebook back in his pocket, thought about going home,
and turned on the lamp again instead. Soon the shadowparade was
marching across the wall once more: lions and tigers and bears, oh my.
      Like Sandburg's fog, the depression crept back on small feline
feet.
      The voice began speaking about Annie and Todd again. After
awhile, Alan Pangborn began to listen to it. He, did it against his
will ...
      but with growing absorption.

     4

     Polly was lying on her bed, and when she finished talking with
Alan, she turned over on her left side to hang up the telephone. It
fell out of her hand and crashed to the floor instead. The Princess
phone's base slid slowly across the nighttable, obviously meaning to
join its other half She reached for it and her hand struck the edge of
the table instead. A monstrous bolt of pain broke through the thin web
the painkiller had stretched over her nerves and raced all the way up
to her shoulder. She had to bite down on her lips to stifle a cry.
     The telephone base fell off the edge of the table and crashed with
a single cling! of the bell inside. She could hear the steady idiot
buzz of the open line drifting up. It sounded like a hive of insects
being broadcast via shortwave.
     She thought of picking the telephone up with the claws which were
now cradled on her chest, having to do it not by graspingtonight her
fingers would not bend at all-but by pressing, like a woman playing the
accordion, and suddenly it was too much, even something as simple as
picking up a telephone which had fallen on the floor was too much, and
she began to cry.
     The pain was fully awake again, awake and raving, turning her
hands-especially the one she had bumped-into fever-pits. She lay on
her bed, looking up at the ceiling through her blurry eyes, and wept.
     Oh I would give anything to be free of this, she thought. I would
give anything, anything, anything at all,

     5

     By ten o'clock on an autumn weeknight, Castle Rock's Main Street
was as tightly locked up as a Chubb safe. The streetlamps threw
circles of white light on the sidewalk and the fronts of the business
buildings in diminishing perspective, making downtown look like a
deserted stage-set. Soon, you might think, a lone figure dressed in
tails and a top-hat-Fred Astaire, or maybe Gene Kelly-would appear and
dance his way from one of those spots to the next, singing about how
lonely a fellow could be when his best girl had given him the air and
all the bars were closed. Then, from the other end of Main Street,
another figure would appear-Ginger Rogers or maybe Cyd Charisse-dressed
in an evening gown. She would dance toward Fred (or Gene), singing
about how lonely a gal could be when her best guy had stood her up.
     They would see each other, pause artistically, and then dance
together in front of the bank or maybe You Sew and Sew.
      Instead, Hugh Priest hove into view.
      He did not look like either Fred Astaire or Gene Kelly, there was
no girl at the far end of Main Street advancing toward a romantic
chance meeting with him, and he most definitely did not dance. He did
drink, however, and he had been drinking steadily in The Mellow Tiger
since four that afternoon. At this point in the festivities just
walking was a trick, and never mind any fancy dance-steps.
      He walked slowly, passing through one pool of light after another,
his shadow running tall across the fronts of the barber shop, the
Western Auto, the video-rental shop. He was weaving slightly, his
reddish eyes fixed stolidly in front of him, his large belly pushing
out his sweaty blue tee-shirt (on the front was a drawing of a huge
mosquito above the words MAINE STATE BIRD) in a long, sloping curve.
      The Castle Rock Public Works pick-up truck he had been driving was
still sitting at the rear of the Tiger's dirt parking lot. Hugh Priest
was the not-so-proud possessor of several D.U.I driving violations, and
following the last one-which had resulted in a sixmonth suspension of
his privilege to driv@that bastard Keeton, his co-bastards Fullerton
and Samuels, and their co-bitch Williams had made it clear that they
had reached the end of their patience with him. The next D.U.I would
probably result in the permanent loss of his license, and would
certainly result in the loss of his job.
      This did not cause Hugh to stop drinking-no power on earth could
do that-but it did cause him to form a firm resolution: no more
drinking and driving. He was fifty-one years old, and that was a
little late in life to be changing jobs, especially with a long
drunkdriving rap-sheet following him around like a tin can tied to a
dog's tail.
      That was why he was walking home tonight, and one fuck of a long
walk it was, and there was a certain Public Works employee named Bobby
Dugas who was going to have some tall explaining to do tomorrow, unless
he wanted to go home with a few less teeth than he had come to work
with.
      As Hugh passed Nan's Luncheonette, a light drizzle began to mist
down. This did not improve his temper.
      He had asked Bobby, who had to drive right past Hugh's place on
his way home every night, if he was going to drop down to the Tiger
that evening for a few brewskis. Bobby Dugas had said, Why shore,
Hubert-Bobby always called him Hubert, which was not his fucking name,
and you could bet that shit was going to change, too, and soon. Why
shore, Hubert, I'll prob'ly be down around seven, same as always.
      So Hugh, confident of a ride if he got a little too pixillated to
drive, had pulled into the Tiger at just about five minutes of four
(he'd knocked off a little early, al@nost an hour and a half early,
actually, but what the hell, Deke Bradford hadn't been around), and had
waded right in. And come seven o'clock, guess what? No Bobby Dugas!
      Golly-gosh-wow! Come eight and nine and ninethirty, guess further
what? More of the same, by God!
      At twenty to ten, Henry Beaufort, bartender and owner of The
Mellow Tiger, had invited Hugh to put an egg in his shoe and beat it,
to make like a tree and leave, to imitate an amoeba and split-in other
words, to get the fuck out. Hugh had been outraged.
      It was true he had kicked the jukebox, but the goddam Rodney
Crowell record had been skipping again.
      "What was I supposed to do, just sit here and listen to it?" he
demanded of Henry. "You oughtta take that record off, that's all.
     Guy sounds like he's havin a fuckin pepileptic fit."
     "You haven't had enough, I can see that," Henry said, "but you ve
had all you're going to get here. You'll have to get the rest out of
your own refrigerator."
     "What if I say no?" Hugh demanded.
     "Then I call Sheriff Pangborn," Henry said evenly.
     The other patrons of the Tiger-there weren't many this late on a
weeknight-were watching this exchange with interest. Men were careful
to be polite around Hugh Priest, especially when he was in his cups,
but he was never going to win Castle Rock's Most Popular Fella contest.
     "I wouldn't like to," Henry continued, "but I will do it, Hugh.
     I'm sick and tired of you kicking my Rock-Ola."
     Hugh considered saying, Then I guess I'll just have to kick You a
few times instead, you frog son of a bitch. Then he thought of that
fat bastard Keeton, handing him a pink slip for kicking up dickens in
the local tavern. Of course, if he really got fired the pink would
come in the mail, it always did, pigs like Keeton never dirtied their
hands (or risked a fat lip) by doing it in person, but it helped to
think of that-it turned the dials down a little. And he did have a
couple of six-packs at home, one in the fridge and the other in the
woodshed.
     "Okay," he said. "I don't need this action, anyway. Gimme my
keys." For he had turned them over to Henry, as a precaution, when he
sat down at the bar six hours and eighteen beers ago.
     "Nope." Henry wiped his hands on a piece of towel and stared at
Hugh unflinchingly.
     "Nope? What the hell do you mean, nope?"
     "I mean you're too drunk to drive. I know it, and when you wake
up tomorrow morning, you're going to know it, too."
     "Listen," Hugh said patiently. "When I gave you the goddam keys,
I thought I had a ride home. Bobby Dugas said he was coming down for a
few beers. It's not my fault the numb fuck never showed."
     Henry sighed. "I sympathize with that, but it's not my problem.
     I could get sued if you wiped someone out. I doubt if that means
much to you, but it does to me. I got to cover my ass, buddy. In this
world, nobody else does it for you."
     Hugh felt resentment, self-pity, and an odd, inchoate wretched
foul liquid seeping ness well to the surface of his mind like some up
from a long-buried canister of toxic waste. He looked from his keys,
hanging behind the bar next to the plaque which read IF YOU DON'T LIKE
OUR TOWN LOOK FOR A TIME-TABLE, back to Henry. He was alarmed to find
he was on the verge of tears.
     Henry glanced past him at the few other customers currently in
attendance. "Hey! Any of you yo-yos headed up Castle Hill?"
     Men looked down at their tables and said nothing. One or two
cracked their knuckles. Charlie Fortin sauntered toward the men's room
with elaborate slowness. No one answered.
     "See?" Hugh said. "Come on, Henry, gimme my keys."
     Henry had shaken his head with slow finality. "If you want to
come in here and do some drinking another time, you want to take a
hike."
     "Okay, I will!" Hugh said. His voice was that of a pouty child
on the verge of a temper tantrum. He crossed the floor with his head
down and his hands balled into tight fists. He waited for someone to
laugh. He almost hoped someone would. He would clean some house then,
and fuck the job. But the place was silent except for Reba McEntire,
who was whining something about Alabama.
     "You can pick up your keys tomorrow!" Henry called after him.
     Hugh said nothing. With a mighty effort he had restrained himself
from putting one scuffed yellow workboot right through Henry Beaufort's
damned old Rock-Ola as he went by. Then, with his head down, he had
passed out into darkness.

     6

     Now the mist had become a proper drizzle, and Hugh guessed The
drizzle would develop into a steady, drenching rain by the time he
reached home. It was just his luck. He walked steadily onward, not
weaving quite so much now (the air had had a sobering effect on him),
eyes moving restlessly from side to side. His mind was troubled, and
he wished someone would come along and give him some lip. Even a
little lip would do tonight. He thought briefly of the rday afternoon,
and kid who had stepped in front of his truck yesterday wished sulkily
that he had knocked the brat all the way across the street. it
wouldn't have been his fault, no way. In his day, kids had

     looked where they were going.

     e the Emporium Galorium had He passed the vacant lot wher Castle
Rock Hardstood before it burned down, You Sew and Sew, ware ... and
then he was passing Needful Things. He glanced into the display
window, looked back up Main Street (only a mile and a half to go, now,
and maybe he would beat the rain before it really started to pelt down,
after all), and then came to a sudden halt.
     His feet had carried him past the new store, and he had to go
back. There was a single light on above the window display, casting
its soft glow down over the three items arranged there. The light also
spilled out onto his face, and it worked a wondrous transformation
there. Suddenly Hugh looked like a tired little boy up long past his
bedtime, a little boy who has just seen what he wants for
Christmas-what he must have for Christmas, because all at once nothing
else on God's green earth would do. The central object in the window
was flanked by two fluted vases (Nettle Cobb's beloved carnival glass,
although Hugh didn't know this and would not have cared if he did).
     It was a fox-tail.
     Suddenly it was 1955 again, he had 'Just gotten his license, and
the Western Maine Schoolboy Championship he was driving to game-Castle
Rock vs. Greenspark-in his dad's '53 Ford convertible. It was an
unseasonably warm November day, warm enough to pull that old ragtop
down and tack the tarp over it (if you were a bunch of hot-blooded kids
ready, willing, and able to raise some eter Do on N E E I N G S Cabin
whiskey, Perry Como was on the had brought a flask of Log . ting
behind the white wheel, and fluttering radio, Hugh Prie,t was sit just
like from the radio antenna had been a long, - luxuriant fox-tail, ) as
now looking at in the window of this store.
     the one he wanta'l and thinkHe remembered looking up at that
fluttering fox is own, he was going to ing that, when he owned a
convertible of his have one just like that- sing the flask when it came
around to He remembered refu 1 him.
     He was driving, and you didn't drink while you were driving, be
cause you were responsible for the lives of others. And he remem I
remembered one other thing, as well: the certainty that he was living
the best hour of the best day of his life. Its clarity and total e
memory surprised and hurt him in 1
     sensory recall-smoky aroma of burning leaves, November sun
twinkling on guardrail reflectors, and now, looking at the fox-tail in
the display window of Needful Things, it struck him that it had been
the best day of his life, one of the last days before the booze him
into had caught him firmly in its rubbery, pliant grip, turning 1
     I a weird variation of King Midas: everything he had touched since
then, it seemed, had turned to shit.
     He suddenly thought: I could change.
     This idea had its own arresting clarity.
     I could start over.
     Were such things possible?
     Yes, I think sometimes they are. I could buy that fox-tail and
tie it on the antenna of my Buick.
     They'd laugh, though. The guys'd laugh.
     What guys? Henry Beaufort.;, That little Pissant Bobby Dugas.' So
what..' Fuck em. Buy that fox-tail, tie it to the antenna, and drive
Drive where?
     Well, how about that Thursday-night A.A. meeting over in Greens
Park for a start.@ For a moment the possibility stunned and excited
him, the way a long-term prisoner might be stunned and excited by the
sight of the key left in the lock of his jail cell by a careless
warder. For a moment he could actually see himself doing it, picking
up a wite chip, then a red chip, then a blue chip, getting sober day by
day and month by month . No more Mellow Tiger. Too bad. But also no
more paydays spent in terror that he would find a pink slip in his
envelope along with his check, and that was not so too bad.
     In that moment, as he stood looking at the fox-tail in the display
window of Needful Things, Hugh could see a future. For the first time
in years he could see a future, and that beautiful orange foxbrush with
its white tip floated through it like a battle-flag.
     Then reality crashed back in, and reality smelled like rain and
damp, dirty clothes. There would be no fox-tail for him, no A.A.
     meetings, no chips, no future. He was fifty-one fucking years
old, and fifty-one was too old for dreams of the future. At fifty-one
you had to keep running just to escape the avalanche of your own past.
     If it had been business hours, though, he would have taken a shot
at it, anyway. Damned if he wouldn't. He'd walk in there, just as big
as billy-be-damned, and ask how much was that fox-tail in the window.
     But it was ten o'clock, Main Street was locked up as tight as an
ice-queen's chastity belt, and when he woke up tomorrow morning,
feeling as if someone had planted an icepick between his eyes, he would
have forgotten all about that lovely fox-tail, with its vibrant russet
color.
     Still, he lingered a moment longer, trailing dirty, callused
fingers over the glass like a kid looking into a toyshop window. A
little smile had touched the corners of his mouth. It was a gentle
smile, and it looked out of place on Hugh Priest's face. Then,
somewhere up on Castle View, a car backed off several times, sounds as
sharp as shotgun blasts on the rainy air, and Hugh was startled back to
himself.
     Fuck it. What the hell are you thinking of?
     He turned away from the window and pointed his face toward home
again-if you wanted to call the two-room shack with the tacked-on
woodshed where he lived home. As he passed under the canopy, he looked
at the door ... and stopped again.
     The sign there, of course, read
     OPEN.

     Like a man in a dream, Hugh put his hand out and tried the knob.
     It turned freely under his hand. Overhead, a small silver bell
tinkled. The sound seemed to come from an impossible distance away.
     A man was standing in the middle of the shop. He was running a
feather-duster over the top of a display case and humming. He turned
toward Hugh when the bell rang. He didn't seem a bit surprised to see
someone standing in his doorway at ten minutes past ten on a Wednesday
night. The only thing that struck Hugh about the man in that confused
moment was his eyes-they were as black as an Indian's.
     "You forgot to turn your sign over, buddy," Hugh heard himself
say.
     "No, indeed," the man replied politely. "I don't sleep very well,
I'm afraid, and some nights I take a fancy to open late. One never
knows when a fellow such as yourself may stop by ... and take a fancy
to something. Would you like to come in and look around?"
     Hugh Priest came in and closed the door behind him.

     7

     "There's a fox-tail-" Hugh began, then had to stop, clear his
throat, and start again. The words had come out in a husky,
unintelligible mutter. "There's a fox-tail in the window."
     "Yes," the proprietor said. "Beauty, isn't it?" He held the
duster in front of him now, and his Indian-black eyes looked at Hugh
with interest from above the bouquet of feathers which hid his lower
face. Hugh couldn't see the guy's mouth, but he had an idea he was
smiling. It usually made him uneasy when people-especially people he
didn't know-smiled at him. It made him feel like he wanted to fight.
     Tonight, however, it didn't seem to bother him at all. Maybe
because he was still half-shot.
     "It is," Hugh agreed. "It is a beauty. My dad had a convertible
with a fox-tail just like that tied to the antenna, back when I was a
kid. There's a lot of people in this crummy little burg wouldn't
believe I ever was a kid, but I was. Same as everyone else."
     "Of course." The man's eyes remained fixed on Hugh's, and the
strangest thing was happening-they seemed to be growing. Hugh couldn't
seem to pull his own eyes away from them. Too much direct eye-contact
was another thing which usually made him feel like he wanted to fight.
     But this also seemed perfectly okay tonight.
     "I used to think that fox-tail was just about the coolest thing in
the world."
     "Of course."
     "Cool-that was the word we u:ed back then. None of this rad shit.
     And gnarly-I don't have the slightest fuckin idea what that means,
do you?"
     But the proprietor of Needful Things was silent, simply standing
there, watching Hugh Priest with his black Indian eyes over the foliage
of his feather-duster.
     "Anyway, I want to buy it. Will you sell it to me?"
     "Of course," Leland Gaunt said for the third time.
     Hugh felt relief and a sudden, sprawling happiness. He was
suddenly sure everything was going to be all right-everything. This
was utterly crazy; he owed money to just about everyone in Castle Rock
and the surrounding three towns, he had been on the ragged edge of
losing his job for the last six months, his Buick was running on a wing
and a prayer-but it was also undeniable.
     "How much?" he asked. He suddenly wondered if he would be able
to afford such a fine brush, and felt a touch of panic. What if it was
out of his reach? Worse, what if he scrounged up the money somehow
tomorrow, or the day after that, only to find the guy had sold it?
     "Well, that depends."
     "Depends? Depends on what?"
     "On how much you're willing to pay."
     Like a man in a dream, Hugh pulled his battered Lord Burton out of
his back pocket.
     "Put that away, Hugh."
     Did I tell him my name?
     Hugh couldn't remember, but he put the wallet away.
     "Turn out your pockets. Right here, on top of this case."
     Hugh turned out his pockets. He put his pocket-knife, a roll of
Certs, his Zippo lighter, and about a dollar-fifty in tobaccosprinkled
change on top of the case. The coins clicked on the glass.
     The man bent forward and studied the pile. "That looks about
right," he remarked, and brushed the feather-duster over the meager
collection. When he removed it again, the knife, the lighter, and the
Certs were still there. The coins were gone.
     Hugh observed this with no surprise at all. He stood as silently
as a toy with dead batteries while the tall man went to the display
window and came back with the fox-brush. He laid it on top of the
cabinet beside Hugh's shrunken pile of pocket paraphernalia.
     Slowly, Hugh stretched out one hand and stroked the fur. it felt
cold and rich; it crackled with silky static electricity.
     Stroking it was like stroking a clear autumn night.
     "Nice?" the tall man asked.
     "Nice," Hugh agreed distantly, and made to pick up the foxtail.
     "Don't do that," the tall man said sharply, and Hugh's hand fell
away at once. He looked at Gaunt with a hurt so deep it was grief.
     "We're not done dickering yet."
     "No," Hugh agreed. I'm hypnotized, he thought. Damned if the guy
hasn't hypnotized me. But it didn't matter. It was, in fact, sort of
... nice.
     He reached for his wallet again, moving as slowly as a man under
water.
     "Leave that alone, you ass," Mr. Gaunt said impatiently, and laid
his feather-duster aside.
     Hugh's hand dropped to his side again.
     "Why is it that so many people think all the answers are in their
wallets?" the man asked querulously.
     "I don't know," Hugh said. He had never considered the idea
before. "It does seem a little silly."
     "Worse," Gaunt snapped. His voice had taken on the nagging,
slightly uneven cadences of a man who is either very tired or very
angry. He was tired; it had been a long, demanding day. Much had been
accomplished, but the work was still just barely begun. "It's much
worse. It's criminally stupid! Do you know something, Hugh?
     The world is full of needy people who don't understand that
everything, everything, is for sale ... if you're willing to pay the
price.
     They give lip-service to the concept, that's all, and pride
themselves on their healthy cynicism. Well, lip-service is bushwah!
     Absolute ...
     bushwah!"
     "Bushwah," Hugh agreed mechanically.
     "For the things people really need, Hugh, the wallet is no answer.
     The fattest wallet in this town isn't worth the sweat from a
working man's armpit. Absolute bushwah! And souls! If I had a
nickel, Hugh, for every time I ever heard someone say I'd sell my soul
for thusand-such,' I could buy the Empire State Building!" He leaned
closer and now his lips stretched back from his uneven teeth in a huge
unhealthy grin. "Tell me this, Hugh: what in the name of all the
beasts crawling under the earth would I want with your soul?"
     "Probably nothing." His voice seemed far away. His voice seemed
to be coming from the bottom of a deep, dark cave. "I don't think it's
in very good shape these days."
     Mr. Gaunt suddenly relaxed and straightened up. "Enough of these
lies and half-truths. Hugh, do you know a woman named Nettle Cobb?"
     "Crazy Nettle? Everyone in town knows Crazy Nettle. She killed
her husband."
     "So they say. Now listen to me, Hugh. Listen carefully. Then
you can take your fox-tail and go home."
     Hugh Priest listened carefully.
     Outside it was raining harder, and the wind had begun to blow.

     8

      "Brian!" Miss Ratcliffe said sharply. "Why, Brian Rusk! I
wouldn't have believed it of you! Come up here! Right now!"
      He was sitting in the back row of the basement room where the
speech therapy classes were held, and he had done something
wrong-terribly wrong, by the sound of Miss Ratcliffe's voice-but he
didn't know what it was until he stood up. Then he saw that he was
naked. A horrible wave of shame swept over him, but he felt excited,
too. When he looked down at his penis and saw it starting to stiffen,
he felt both alarmed and thrilled.
      "Come up here, I said!"
      He advanced slowly to the front of the room while the others@ally
Meyers, Donny Frankel, Nome Martin, and poor old half-bright Slopey
Dodd-goggled at him.
      MISS Ratcliffe stood i'n front of her desk, hands on hips, eyes
blazing, a gorgeous cloud of dark-auburn hair floating around her head.
      "You're a bad boy, Brian-a very bad boy."
      He nodded his head dumbly, but his penis was raising ITS head, and
so it seemed there was at least one part of him that did not mind being
bad at all. That in fact RELISHED being bad.
      She put a piece of chalk in his hand. He felt a small holt of
electricity when their hands touched. "Now," Miss Ratcliffe said
severely, "You must write I WILL FINISH PAYING FOR MY SANDY KOUFAX CARD
five hundred times on the blackboard. " "Yes, Miss Ratcliffe. " He
began to write, standing on tiptoe to reach the top of the board, aware
of warm air on his naked buttocks.
      He had finished WILL FINISH PAYING when he felt Miss Ratcliffe's
smooth, soft hand encircle his stiff penis and begin to tug on it
gently. For a moment he thought he would faint dead away, it felt so
good.
      "Keep writing, " she said grimly from behind him, "and I'll keep
on doing this."
      "M-Miss Rub-Rub-Ratcliffe, what about my t-tongue exercises?"
      asked Slopey Dodd.
      "Shut up or I'll run you over in the parking lot, Slopey, " Miss
Ratcliffe said. "I'll make you squeak, little buddy."
     She went on pulling Brian's pudding while she spoke. He was
moaning now. It was wrong, he knew that, but it felt good. It felt
most sincerely awesome. It felt like what he needed. just the thing.
     Then he turned around and it wasn't Miss Ratcliffe standing at his
shoulder but Wilma jerzyck with her large round pallid face and her
deep brown eyes, like two raisins pounded deep into a wad of dough.
     "He'll take it back if you don't pay," Wilma said. "And that's
not all, little buddy. Hell-"

     9

     Brian Rusk woke up with such a jerk that he almost fell out of bed
and onto the floor. His body was covered with sweat, his heart was
pounding like a jackhammer, and his penis was a small, hard branch
inside his pajama trousers.
     He sat up, shivering all over. His first impulse was to open his
mouth and yell for his mother, as he had done when he was small and a
nightmare had invaded his sleep. Then he realized that he wasn't small
anymore, he was eleven ... and it wasn't exactly the sort of dream you
told your mother about, anyway, was it?
     He lay back, eyes wide and staring into the dark. He glanced at
the digital clock on the table next to the bed and saw it was four
minutes past midnight. He could hear the sound of rain, hard now,
pelting against his bedroom window, driven by huge, whooping gasps of
wind. It sounded almost like sleet.
     My card. My Sandy Koufax card it's gone.
     it wasn't. He knew it wasn't, but he also knew he would not be
able to go back to sleep until he'd checked to make sure it was still
there, in the looseleaf binder where he kept his growing collection of
Topps cards from 1956. He had checked it before leaving for school
yesterday, had done so again when he got home, and last night, after
supper, he had broken off playing pass in the back yard with Stanley
Dawson to check on it once more. He had told Stanley he had to go to
the bathroom. He had peeked at it one final time before crawling into
bed and turning out the light. He recognized that it had become a kind
of obsession with him, but recognition did not put a stop to it.
     He slipped out of bed, barely noticing the way the cool air
brought out goosebumps on his hot body and made his penis wilt.
     He walked quietly across to his dresser. He left the shape of his
own body behind him on the sheet which covered his mattress, printed in
sweat. The big book lay on top of the dresser in a pool of white light
thrown by the streetlamp outside.
     He took it down, opened it, and paged rapidly through the sheets
of clear plastic with the pockets you put the cards in. He passed Mel
Parnell, Whitey Ford, and Warren Spahn-treasures over which he had once
crowed mightily-with hardly a glance. He had a moment of terrible
panic when he reached the sheets at the back of the book, the ones
which were still empty, without seeing Sandy Koufax. Then he realized
he had turned several pages at once in his hurry. He turned back, and
yes, there he was-that narrow face, those faintly smiling, dedicated
eyes looking out from beneath the bill of the cap.
     To my good friend Brian, with best wishes, Sandy Koufax.
     His fingers traced over the sloping lines of the inscription. His
lips moved. He felt at peace again ... or almost at peace. The card
wasn't really his yet. This was just sort of a ... a trial run. There
was something he had to do before it would really be his. Brian wasn't
completely sure what it was, but he knew it had something to do with
the dream from which he had just wakened, and he was confident that he
would know when the time (tomorrow? later today?) came.
     He closed the looseleaf binder-BRIAN'S COLLECTION DO NOT TOUCH!
     carefully printed on the file card Scotch-taped to the front-and
returned it to the dresser. Then he went back to bed.
     Only one thing about having the Sandy Koufax card was troubling.
     He had wanted to show it to his father. Coming home from Needful
Things, he had imagined just how it would be when he showed it to him.
     He, Brian, elaborately casual: Hey, Dad, I picked up a '56 today
at the new store. Want to check it out? His dad would say okay, not
really interested, just going along with Brian to his room to keep
Brian happy-but how his eyes would light up when he saw what Brian had
lucked into! And when he saw the inscription-!
     Yes, he would be amazed and delighted, all right. He'd probably
clap Brian on the back and give him a high-five.
     But then what?
     Then the questions would start, that was what . . . and that was
the problem. His father would want to know, first, where he had gotten
the card, and second, where he had gotten the money to buy such a card,
which was (a.) rare, (b.) in excellent condition, and (c.) autographed.
     The printed signature on the card read Sanford Koufax, which was
the fabled fastball pitcher's real name. The autographed signature
read Sandy Koufax, and in the weird and sometimes high-priced world of
baseball trading-card collectors, that meant fair market value might be
as much as a hundred and fifty dollars.
     In his mind, Brian tried out one possible answer.
     I got it at the new store, Dad-Needful Things. The guy gave it to
me at a really WICKED discount ... he said it would make people more
interested in coming to his store if they knew he kept his prices down,
This was good as far as it went, but even a kid still a year too young
to pay the full adult price of admission at the movies knew it didn't
go far enough. When you said somebody had given you a really good deal
on something, people were always interested. Too interested.
     Oh yeah? How much did he knock off Th' per cent? Forty? Did
@if? 1 rty he give i't to you for half price? Thatd still be sixty or
seventy bucks, Brian, and I KNOW you don't have that kind of money just
laying around in your piggy-bank.
     Well ... actually it was a little less than that, Dad.
     Okay, tell me. How much did you pay?
     Well ... eighty-five cents.
     He sold you a 1956 autographed Sandy Koufax baseball card, i'n
uncirculated condition, for eighty-five cents?
     Yeah, that's where the real trouble would start, all right.
     What kind of trouble? He didn't know, exactly, but there would be
a stink, he was sure of that. Somehow he would get blamed maybe by his
dad, but by his mom for sure.
     They might even try to make him give it back, and there was no way
he was going to give it back. It wasn't just signed; it was signed to
Brian.
     No way.
     Hell, he hadn't even been able to show Stan Dawson when Stan came
over to play pass, although he'd wanted to-Stan would have fudged his
jockeys. But Stan was going to sleep over on Friday night, and it was
all too easy for Brian to imagine him saying to Brian's dad: So howd
you like Brian's Sandy Koufax card, Mr. Rusk.-' Pretty rad, huh? The
same went for his other friends. Brian had uncovered one of the great
truths of small towns: many secretsin fact, all the really important
secrets-cannot be shared. Because word has a way of getting around,
and getting around fast.
     He found himself in a strange and uncomfortable position. He had
come by a great thing and could not show or share it. This should have
vitiated his pleasure in his new acquisition, and it did, to some
extent, but it also afforded him a furtive, niggardly satisfaction. He
found himself not so much enjoying the card as gloating over it, and so
he had uncovered another great truth: gloating in private provides its
own peculiar pleasure. It was as if one corner of his mostly open and
goodhearted nature had been walled off and then lit with a special
black light that both distorted and enhanced what was hidden there.
     And he was not going to give it up.
     No way, uh-uh, negatory.
     Then you better finish paying for it, a voice deep in his mind
whispered.
     He would. No problem there. He didn't think the thing he was
supposed to do was exactly nice, but he was pretty sure it wasn't
anything totally gross, either. just a ... a ...
     just a prank, a voice whispered in his mind, and he saw the eyes
of Mr. Gaunt-dark blue, like the sea on a clear day, and strangely
soothing. That's all. just a little prank.
     Yeah, just a prank, whatever it was.
     No problem.
     He settled deeper under his goosedown quilt, turned over on his
side, closed his eyes, and immediately began to doze.
     Something occurred to him as he and his brother sleep drew closer
to each other. Something Mr. Gaunt had said. You will be a better
advertisement than the local paper could ever THINK of being!
     Only he couldn't show the wonderful card he had bought. If a
little thought had made that obvious to him, an eleven-year-old kid who
wasn't even bright enough to keep out of Hugh Priest's way when he was
crossing the street, shouldn't a smart guy like Mr. Gaunt have seen
it, too?
     Well, maybe. But maybe not. Grownups didn't think the same as
normal people, and besides, he had the card, didn't he? And it was in
his book, right where it should be, wasn't it?
     The answer to both questions was yes, and so Brian let go of the
whole thing an went back to sleep as the rain pelted against his window
and the restless fall wind screamed in the angles beneath the eaves.


 CHAPTER FOUR

      The rain had stopped by daylight on Thursday, and by ten-thirty,
when Polly looked out the front window of You Sew and Sew and saw
Nettle Cobb, the clouds were beginning to break up. Nettle was
carrying a rolled-up umbrella, and went scuttling along Main Street
with her purse clamped under her arm as if she sensed the jaws of some
new storm opening just behind her.
      "How are your hands this morning, Polly?" Rosalie Drake asked.
      Polly sighed inwardly. She would have to field the same question,
but more insistently put, from Alan that afternoon, she supposed-she
had promised to meet him for coffee at Nan's Luncheonette around three.
      You couldn't fool the people who had known you for a long time.
They saw the pallor of your face and the dark crescents below your
eyes.
     More important, they saw the haunted look in the eyes.
     "Much better today, thanks," she said. This was overstating the
truth by more than a little; they were better, but much better?
     Huh-uh.
     "I thought with the rain and all-" "It's unpredictable, what makes
them hurt. That's the pure devil of it. But never mind that, Rosalie,
come quick and look out the window. I think we're about to witness a
minor miracle."
     Rosalie joined Polly at the window in time to see the small,
scuttling figure with the umbrella clutched tightly in one handpossibly
for use as a bludgeon, judging from the way it was now being
held-approach the awning of Needful Things.
     "Is that Nettle? Is it really?" Rosalie almost gasped.
     "It really is."
     "my God, she's going in!"
     But for a moment it seemed that Rosalie's prediction had queered
the deal. Nettle approached the door ... then pulled back.
     She shifted the umbrella from hand to hand and looked at the
faqade of Needful Things as if it were a snake which might bite her.
     "Go on, Nettle," Polly said softly. "Go for it, sweetie!"
     "The CLOSED sign must be in the window," Rosalie said.
     "No, he's got another one that says TUESDAYS AND THURSDAYS BY
APPOINTMENT ONLY. I saw it when I came in this morning."
     Nettle was approaching the door again. She reached for the knob,
then drew back again.
     "God, this is killing me," Rosalie said. "She told me she might
come back, and I know how much she likes carnival glass, but I never
really thought she'd go through with it."
     "She asked me if it would be all right for her to leave the house
on her break so she could come down to what she called 'that new place'
and pick up my cake-box," Polly murmured.
     Rosalie nodded. "That's our Nettle. She used to ask me for
permission to use the john."
     "I got an idea part of her was hoping I'd say no, there was too
much to do. But I think part of her wanted me to say yes, too."
     Polly's eyes never left the fierce, small-scale struggle going on
less than forty yards away, a mini-war between Nettle Cobb and Nettle
Cobb. If she actually did go in, what a step forward that would be for
her!
     Polly felt dull, hot pain in her hands, looked down, and saw she
had been twisting them together. She forced them down to her sides.
     "It's not the cake-box and it's not the carnival glass," Rosalie
said. "It's him."
     Polly glanced at her.
     Rosalie laughed and blushed a little. "Oh, I don't mean Nettle's
got the hots for him, or anything like that, although she did look a
little starry-eyed when I caught up with her outside. He was nice to
her, Polly. That's all. Honest and nice."
     "Lots of people are nice to her," Polly said. "Alan goes out of
his way to be kind to her, and she still shies away from him."
     "Our Mr. Gaunt has got a special kind of nice," Rosalie said
simply, and as if to prove this, they saw Nettle grasp the knob and
turn it. She opened the door and then only stood there on the sidewalk
clutching her umbrella, as if the shallow well of her resolve had been
utterly exhausted. Polly felt a sudden certainty that Nettle would now
pull the door closed again and hurry away. Her hands, arthritis or no
arthritis, closed into loose fists.
     Go on, Nettle. Go on in. Take a chance. Rejoin the world.
     Then Nettle smiled, obviously in response to someone neither Polly
nor Rosalie could see. She lowered the umbrella from its position
across her chest ... and went inside.
     The door closed behind her.
     Polly turned to Rosalie, and was touched to see that there were
tears in her eyes. The two women looked at each other for a moment,
and then embraced, laughing.
     "Way to go, Nettle!" Rosalie said.
     "Two points for our side!" Polly agreed, and the sun broke free
of the clouds inside her head a good two hours before it would finally
do so in the sky above Castle Rock.

     2

     Five minutes later, Nettle Cobb sat in one of the plush,
high-backed chairs Gaunt had installed along one wall of his shop. Her
umbrella and purse lay on the floor beside her, forgotten. Gaunt sat
next to her, his hands holding hers, his sharp eyes locked on her vague
ones. A carnival glass lampshade stood beside Polly Chalmers's cake
container on one of the glass display cases. The lampshade was a
moderately gorgeous thing, and might have sold for three hundred
dollars or better in a Boston antiques shop; Nettle Cobb had,
nevertheless, just purchased it for ten dollars and forty cents, all
the money she had had in her purse when she entered the shop.
     Beautiful or not, it was, for the moment, as forgotten as her
umbrella.
     "A deed," she was saying now. She sounded like a woman talking in
her sleep. She moved her hands slightly, so as to grip Mr.
     Gaunt's more tightly. He returned her grip, and a little smile of
pleasure touched her face.
     "Yes, that's right. It's really just a small matter. You know
Mr.
     Keeton, don't you?"
     "Oh yes," Nettle said. "Ronald and his son, Danforth. I know
them both. Which do you mean?"
     "The younger," Mr. Gaunt said, stroking her palms with his long
thumbs. The nails were slightly yellow and quite long. "The Head
Selectman."
     "They call him Buster behind his back," Nettle said, and giggled.
     It was a harsh sound, a little hysterical, but Leland Gaunt did
not seem alarmed. On the contrary; the sound of Nettle's
not-quite-right laughter seemed to please him. "They have ever since
he was a little boy."
     "I want you to finish paying for your lampshade by playing a trick
on Buster."

     "Trick?"   Nettle looked vaguely alarmed.

     Gaunt smiled. "Just a harmless prank. And he'll never know it
was you. He'll think it was someone else."
     "Oh." Nettle looked past Gaunt at the carnival glass lampshade,
and for a moment something sharpened her gaze-greed, perhaps, or just
simple longing and Pleasure. "Well . .
     "It will be all right, Nettle. No one will ever know . . . and
you'll have the lampshade."
     Nettle spoke slowly and thoughtfully. "My husband used to play
tricks on me a lot. It might be fun to play one on someone else." She
looked back at him, and now the thing sharpening her gaze was alarm.
     "If it doesn't hurt him. I don't want to hurt him. I hurt my
husband, you know."
     "It won't hurt him," Gaunt said softly, stroking Nettle's hands.
     "It won't hurt him a bit. I just want you to put some things in
his house."
     "How could I get in Buster's-" "Here."
     He put something into her hand. A key. She closed her hand over
it.
     "When?" Nettle asked. Her dreaming eyes had returned to the
lampshade again.

     "Soon."   He released her hands am stood up.   "And now, Nettle,

     I really ought to put that beautiful lampshade into a box for you.
     Mrs. Martin is coming to look at some Lalique in-" He glanced at
his watch. "Goodness, in fifteen minutes! But I can't begin to tell
you how glad I am that you decided to come in. Very few people
appreciate the beauty of carnival glass these days-most people are just
dealers, with cash registers for hearts."
     Nettle also stood, and looked at the lampshade with the soft eyes
of a woman who is in love. The agonized nervousness with which she had
approached the shop had entirely disappeared. "It is lovely, isn't
it?"
     "Very lovely," Mr. Gaunt agreed warmly. "And I can't tell you
... can't even begin to express ... how happy it makes me to know it
will have a good home, a place where someone will do more than dust it
on Wednesday afternoons and then, after years of that, break it in a
careless moment and sweep the pieces up and then drop them into the
trash without a second thought."
     "I'd never do that!" Nettle cried.
     "I know you wouldn't," Mr. Gaunt said. "It's one of your charms,
Netitia."
     Nettle looked at him, amazed. "How did you know my name?"
     "I have a flair for them. I never forget a name or a face."
     He went through the curtain at the back of his shop. When he
returned, he held a flat sheet of white cardboard in one hand and a
large fluff of tissue paper in the other. He set the tissue paper down
beside the cake container (it began at once to expand, with secret
little ticks and snaps, into something which looked like a giant
corsage) and began to fold the cardboard into a box exactly the right
size for the lampshade. "I know you'll be a fine custodian of the item
you have purchased. That's why I sold it to you."
     "Really? I thought ... Mr. Keeton ... and the trick . . ."
     "No, no, no!" Mr. Gaunt said, half-laughing and
half-exasperated. "Anyone will play a trick! People love to play
tricks! But to place objects with people who love them and need them
... that is a different kettle of fish altogether. Sometimes, Netitia,
I think that what I really sell is happiness ... what do you think?"
     "Well," Nettle said earnestly, "I know you've made me happy, Mr.
     Gaunt. Very happy."
     He exposed his crooked, Jostling teeth in a wide smile. "Good!
     That's good!" Mr. Gaunt pushed the tissue-paper corsage into the
box, cradled the lampshade in its ticking whiteness, closed the box,
and taped it shut with a flourish. "And here we are! Another
satisfied customer has found her needful thing!"
     He held the box out to her. Nettle took it. And as her fingers
touched his she felt a shiver of revulsion, although she had gripped
them with great strength-even ardor-a few moments ago. But that
interlude had already begun to seem hazy and unreal. He put the
Tupperware cake container on top of the white box. She saw something
inside the former.
     "What's that?"
     "A note for your employer," Gaunt said.
     Alarm rose to Nettle's face at once. "Not about me?"
     "Good heavens, no!" Gaunt said, laughing, and Nettle relaxed at
once. When he was laughing, Mr. Gaunt was impossible to resist or
distrust. "Take care of your lampshade, Netitia, and do come again."
     "I will," Nettle said, and this could have been an answer to both
admonitions, but she felt in her heart (that secret repository where
needs and fears elbowed each other continuously like uncomfortable
passengers in a crowded subway car) that, while she might come here
again, the lampshade was the only thing she-would ever buy in Needful
Things.
     Yet what of that? It was a beautiful thing, the sort of thing she
had always wanted, the only thing she needed to complete her modest
collection. She considered telling Mr. Gaunt that her husband might
still be alive if he had not smashed a carnival glass lampshade much
like this one fourteen years ago, that it had been the last straw, the
one which finally drove her over the edge. He had broken many of her
bones during their years together, and she had let him live. Finally
he had broken something she really needed, and she had taken his life.
     She decided she did not have to tell Mr. Gaunt this.
     He looked like the sort of man who might already know.

     3

     "Polly! Polly, she's coming out!"
     Polly left the dressmaker's dummy where she had been slowly and
carefully pinning up a hem, and hurried to the window. She and Rosalie
stood side by side, watching as Nettle left Needful Things in a state
which could only be described as heavily laden.
     Her purse was under one arm, her umbrella was under the other, and
in her hands she held Polly's Tupperware cake container balanced atop a
square white box.
     "Maybe I better go help her," Rosalie said.
     "No." Polly put out a hand and restrained her gently. "Better
not. I think she'd only be embarrassed and fluttery."
     They watched Nettle walk up the street. She no longer scuttled,
as if before the jaws of a storm; now she seemed almost to drift.
     No, Polly thought. No, that isn't right. It's more like ...
     floating.
     Her mind suddenly made one of those odd connections which were
almost like cross-references, and she burst out laughing.
     Rosalie looked at her, eyebrows raised. "Share?"
     "It's the look on her face," Polly said, watching Nettle cross
Linden Street in slow, dreamy steps.
     "What do you mean?"
     "She looks like a woman who just got laid ... and had about three
orgasms."
     Rosalie turned pink, looked at Nettle once more, and then screamed
with laughter. Polly joined in. The two of them held each other and
rocked back and forth, laughing wildly.
     "Gee," Alan Pangborn said from the front of the store. "Ladies
laughing well before noon! It's too early for champagne, so what is
it?"
     "Four!" Rosalie said, giggling madly. Tears were streaming down
her cheeks. "It looked more like four to me!"
     Then they were off again, rocking back and forth in each other's
arms, howling with laughter while Alan stood watching them with his
hands in the pockets of his uniform pants, smiling quizzically.

     4

     Norris Ridgewick arrived at the Sheriff's Office in his street
clothes about ten minutes before the noon whistle blew at the mill. He
had the mid-shift, from twelve until nine p.m right through the
weekend, and that was just the way he liked it. Let somebody else
clean up the messes on the highways and byways of Castle County after
the bars closed at one o'clock; he could do it, had done it on many
occasions, but he almost always puked his guts. He sometimes puked his
guts even if the victims were up, walking around, and yelling that they
didn't have to take any fucking breathalyzer test, and that kind of
they knew their Constipational rights- Norris just had a stomach.
Sheila Brigham liked to tease him by saying he was like Deputy Andy on
that TV show Twin Peaks, but Norris knew he wasn't.
     Deputy Andy cried when he saw dead people. Norris didn't cry, but
he was apt to puke on them, the way he had almost puked on Homer
Gamache that time when he had found Homer sprawled in a ditch out by
Homeland Cemetery, beaten to death with his own artificial arm.
     Norris glanced at the roster, saw that both Andy Clutterbuck and
John LaPointe were out on patrol, then at the daywatch board.
     Nothing there for him, which was also just the way he liked it.
     To make his day complete-this end of it, at least-his second
uniform had come back from the cleaners . . . on the day, promised,
for once.
     That would save him a trip home to change.
     A note pinned to the plastic dry-cleaning bag read, "Hey
Barney-you owe me $5.25. Do not stiff me this time or you will be a
sadder & wiser man when the sun goes down." It was signed Clut.
     Norris's good mood was unbroken even by the note's salutation.
     Sheila Brigham was the only person in the Castle Rock Sheriff's
Office who thought of Norris as a Twin Peaks kind of guy (Norris had an
idea that she was the only person in the department--besides himself,
that was-who even watched the show). The other deputies-john LaPointe,
Seat Thomas, Andy Clutterbuck-called him Barney, after the Don Knotts
character on the old Andy Griffith Show. This sometimes irritated him,
but not today. Four days of mid-shift, then three days off. A whole
week of silk laid out before him. Life could sometimes be grand.
     He pulled a five and a one from his wallet and laid them on Clut's
desk. "Hey, Clut, live a little," he jotted on the back of a report
form, signed his name with a flourish, and left it by the money. Then
he stripped the dry-cleaning bag off the uniform and took it into the
men's room. He whistled as he changed clothes, then waggled his
eyebrows approvingly as he stared at his reflection in the mirror. He
was Squared Away, by God. One hundred per cent Squared Away. The
evildoers of Castle Rock had damned well better be on the lookout
today, around him in the mirror, but before he He caught movement beh'
could do more than begin to turn his head he had been grabbed, spun
around, and slammed into the tiles beside the urinals. His head bonked
the wall, his cap fell off, and then he was looking into the round,
flushed face of Danforth Keeton.
      "What in the hell do you think you're doing, Ridgewick?" he
asked.
      Norris had forgotten all about the ticket he had slipped under the
windshield wiper of Keeton's Cadillac the night before. Now it all
came back to him.
      "Let go of me!" he said. He tried for a tone of indignation, but
his voice came out in a worried squeak. He felt his cheeks growing
hot. Whenever he was angry or scared-and right now he was both-he
blushed like a girl.
      Keeton, who overtopped Norris by five inches and outweighed him by
a hundred pounds, gave the deputy a harsh little shake and then did let
go. He pulled the ticket out of his pocket and brandished it under
Norris's nose. "Is this your name on this goddam thing or isn't it?"
      he demanded, as though Norris had already denied it.
      Norris Ridgewick knew perfectly well that it was his signature,
rubber-stamped but perfectly recognizable, and that the ticket had been
pulled from his citation book.
      "You were parked in the crip space," he said, stepping away from
the wall and rubbing the back of his head. Damned if he didn't think
there was going to be a knot there. (and Buster had jumped the living
Jesus out of him, he couldn't deny that) As his initial surprise
abated, his anger grew.
      "The what?"
      "The handicap space!" Norris shouted. And furthermore, it was
Alan himself who told me to write that ticket! he was about to
continue, and then didn't. Why give this fat pig the satisfaction of
passing the buck? "You've been told about it before, Buh ... Danforth,
and you know it."
      "What did you call me?" Danforth Keeton asked ominously.
      Red splotches the size of cabbage roses had grown on his cheeks
and jowls.
      "That's a valid ticket," Norris said, ignoring this last, "and as
far as I'm concerned, you better pay it. Why, you're lucky I don't
cite you for assaulting a police officer as well!"
      Danforth laughed. The sound banged flatly off the walls. "I
don't see any police officer," he said. "I see a narrow piece of shit
packaged to look like beef jerky."
      Morris bent over and picked up his hat. His guts were a roil of
fear-Danforth Keeton was a bad enemy for a man to have-and his anger
had deepened into fury. His hands trembled. He took a moment,
nonetheless, to set his hat squarely on his head.
      "You can take this up with Alan, if you want-" "I'm taking it up
with you!"
      "-but I'm done talking about it. Make sure you pay that within
thirty days, Danforth, or we'll have to come and get you." Norris drew
himself up to his full five-foot-six and added: "We know where to find
you."
      He started out. Keeton, his face now looking a little like sunset
in a nuclear blast area, stepped forward to block his escape route.
      Norris stopped and levelled a finger at him.
      "if you touch me I'll throw you in a cell, Buster. I mean it."
      "Okay, that's it," Keeton said in a queer, toneless voice. "That
is it. You're fired. Take off that uniform and start looking for
another j-" "No," a voice said from behind them, and they both looked
around. Alan Pangborn was standing in the men's-room doorway.
     Keeton rolled his hands into fat white fists. "You keep out of
this."
     Alan walked in, letting the door swoosh slowly shut behind him.
     "No," he said. "I was the one who told Norris to write that
ticket.
     I also told him I was going to forgive it before the
appropriations meeting. It's a five-dollar ticket, Dan. What the hell
got into you?"
     Alan's voice was puzzled. He felt puzzled. Buster had never been
a sweet-natured man, not even at the best of times, but an outburst
like this was overboard even for him. Since the end of the summer, the
man had seemed ragged and always on edge-Alan had often heard the
distant bellow of his voice when the selectmen were in committee
meetings-and his eyes had taken on a look which was almost haunted. He
wondered briefly If Keeton might be sick, and decided that was a
consideration for some later time.
     Right now he had a moderately ugly situation on his hands.
     "Nothing got into me," Keeton said sulkily, and smoothed back his
hair. Norris took some satisfaction in noticing that Keeton's hands
were also trembling. "I'm just good and goddam tired of selfimportant
pricks like this man here . . . I try to do a lot for this town . . .
hell, I accomplish a lot for this town ... and I'm sick of the constant
persecution . He paused a moment, his fat throat working, and then
burst out: "He called me Buster! You know how I feel about that!"
     "He'll apologize," Alan said calmly. "Won't you, Norris?"
     "I don't know that I will," Norris said. His voice was trembly
and his gut was rolling, but he was still angry. "I know he doesn't
like it, but the truth is, he surprised it out of me. I was just
standing here, looking in the mirror to make sure my tie was straight,
when he grabbed me and threw me against the wall. I smacked my head a
pretty good one. Jeer, Alan, I don't know what I said."
     Alan's eyes shifted back to Keeton. "Is that true?"
     Keeton dropped his own eyes. "I was mad," he said, and Alan
supposed it was as close as a man like him could get to a spontaneous
and undirected apology. He glanced back at Norris to see if the deputy
understood this. It looked as if maybe Norris did. That was good; it
was a long step toward defusing this nasty little stinkbomb.
     Alan relaxed a little.
     "Can we consider this incident closed?" he asked both men.
     "Just kind of chalk it up to experience and go on from here?"
     "All right by me," Norris said after a moment. Alan was touched.
     Norris was scrawny, he had a habit of leaving half-full cans of
jolt and Nehi in the cruisers he used, and his reports were horrors .
.
     . but he had yards of heart. He was backing down, but not because
he was afraid of Keeton. If the burly Head Selectman thought that was
it, he was making a very bad mistake.
     "I'm sorry I called you Buster," Norris said. He wasn't, not a
bit, but it didn't hurt to say he was. He supposed.
     Alan looked at the heavy-set man in the loud sport-coat and
open-necked golfer's shirt. "Danforth?"
     "All right, it never happened," Keeton said. He spoke in a tone
of overblown magnanimity, and Alan felt a familiar wave of dislike wash
over him. A voice buried somewhere deep in his mind, the primitive
crocodile-voice of the subconscious, spoke up briefly but clearly: Why
don't you have a heart attack, Buster? Why don't you do us all a favor
and die?
     "All right," he said. "Good dea-" "If," Keeton said, raising one
finger.
     Alan raised his eyebrows. "If?"
     "If we can do something about this ticket." He held it out toward
Alan, tweezed between two fingers, as if it were a rag which had been
used to clean up some dubious spill.
     Alan sighed. "Come on in the office, Danforth. We'll talk about
it." He looked at Norris. "You've got the duty, right?"
     "Right," Norris said. His stomach was still in a ball. His good
feelings were gone, probably for the rest of the day, it was that fat
pig's fault, and Alan was going to forgive the ticket. He understood
it-politics-but that didn't mean he had to like it.
     "Do you want to hang around?" Alan asked. It was as close as he
could come to asking, Do you need to talk this out? with Keeton
standing right there and glowering at both of them.
     "No," Norris said. "Places to go and things to do. Talk to you
later, Alan." He left the men's room, brushing past Keeton without a
glance. And although Norris did not know it, Keeton restrained, with a
great-almost heroic-effort, an irrational but mighty urge to plant a
foot in his ass to help him on his way.
     Alan made a business of checking his own reflection in the mirror,
giving Norris time to make a clean getaway, while Keeton stood by the
door, watching him impatiently. Then Alan pushed out into the bullpen
area again with Keeton at his heels.
     A small, dapper man in a cream-colored suit was sitting in one of
the two chairs outside the door to his office, ostentatiously reading a
large leather-bound book which could only have been a Bible.
     Alan's heart sank. He had been fairly sure nothing else too
unpleasant could happen this morning-it would be noon in only two or
three minutes, so the idea seemed a reasonable one but he had been
wrong.
     The Rev. William Rose closed his Bible (the binding of which
almost matched his suit) and bounced to his feet. "Chief-uh Pangborn,"
he said. The Rev. Rose was one of those deep-thicket Baptists who
begin to twist the tails of their words when they are emotionally
cranked up. "May I please speak to you?"
     "Give me five minutes, please, Reverend Rose. I have a matter to
attend to."
     "This is-uh extremely important."
     I bet, Alan thought. "So is this. Five minutes."
     He opened the door and ushered Keeton into his office before the
Reverend Willie, as Father Brigham liked to call him, could say
anything else.

     5

     "It'll be about Casino Nite," Keeton said after Alan had closed
the I office door. "You mark my words. Father John Brigham is a
bullheaded Irishman, but I'll take him over that fellow anytime. Rose
is an incredibly arrogant prick."
     There goes the pot, calling the kettle black, Alan thought.
     "Have a seat, Danforth."
     Keeton did. Alan went around his desk, held the parking ticket
up, and tore it into small fragments. These he tossed into the
wastebasket. "There. Okay?"
     "Okay," Keeton said, and moved to rise.
     "No, sit down a moment longer."
      Keeton's bushy eyebrows drew together below his high, pink
forehead in a thundercloud.
      "Please," Alan added. He dropped into his own swivel chair.
      His hands came together and tried to make a blackbird; Alan caught
them at it and folded them firmly together on the blotter.
      "We're having an appropriations committee meeting next week
dealing with budgetary matters for Town Meeting in February-" Alan
began.
      "Damn right," Keeton rumbled.
      "-and that's a political thing," Alan went on. "I recognize it
and you recognize it. I just tore up a perfectly valid parking ticket
because of a political consideration."
      Keeton smiled a little. "You've been in town long enough to know
how things work, Alan. One hand washes the other."
      Alan shifted in his chair. It made its little creakings and
squeakings-sounds he sometimes heard in his dreams after long, hard
days. The kind of day this one was turning out to be.
      "Yes," he said. "One hand washes the other. But only for so
long."
      The eyebrows drew together again. "What does that mean?"
      "It means that there's a place, even in small towns, where
politics have to end. You need to remember that I'm not an appointed
official. The selectmen may control the purse strings, but the voters
elect me. And what they elect me to do is to protect them, and to
preserve and uphold the law. I took the oath, and I try to hold to
it."
      "Are you threatening me? Because if you are-" Just then the
mill-whistle went off. It was muted in here, but Danforth Keeton still
jumped as if he had been stung by a wasp.
      His eyes widened momentarily, and his hands clamped down to white
claws on the arms of his chair.
      Alan felt that puzzlement again. He's as skittish as a mare in
heat.
      What the hell's wrong with him?
      For the first time he found himself wondering if maybe Mr.
      Danforth Keeton, who had been Castle Rock's Head Selectman since
long before Alan himself ever heard of the place, had been uP to
something that was not strictly kosher.
      "I'm not threatening you," he said. Keeton was beginning to relax
again, but warily ... as if he were afraid the mill-whistle might go
off again, )just to goose him.
      "That's good. Because it isn't just a question of purse strings,
Sheriff Pangborn. The Board of Selectmen, along with the three County
Commissioners, holds right of approval over the hiringand the firing-of
Sheriff's Deputies. Among many other rights of approval I'm sure you
know about."
      "That's just a rubber stamp."
      I e d. From his inside "So it has always been," Keeton agr e
pocket he produced a Roi-Tan cigar. He pulled it between his fingers,
making the cellophane crackle. "That doesn't mean it has to stay Now
who is threatening whom? Alan thought, but did not say.
      Instead he leaned back in his chair and looked at Keeton. Keeton
met his eyes for a few seconds, then dropped his gaze to the cigar and
began picking at the wrapper.
      "The next time you park in the handicap space, I'm going to ticket
you myself, and that citation will stand," Alan said. "And if You ever
lay your hands on one of my deputies again, I'll book you on a charge
of third-degree assault. That will happen no matter how many so-called
rights of approval the selectmen hold. Because politics only stretches
so far with me. Do you understand?"
     ' Keeton looked down at the cigar for a long moment, as if
meditating. When he looked up at Alan again, his eyes had turned to
small, hard flints. "If you want to find out just how hard my ass
is,

     that way."

     Sheriff Pangborn, just go on pushing me." There was anger written
on Keeton's face-yes, most assuredly-but Alan thought there was
something else written there, as well. He thought it was fear. Did he
see that? Smell it? He didn't know, and it didn't matter. But what
Keeton was afraid of... that might matter. That might matter a lot.
     "Do you understand?" he repeated.
     "Yes," Keeton said. He stripped the cellophane from his cigar
with a sudden hard gesture and dropped it on the floor. He stuck the
cigar in his mouth and spoke around it. "Do you understand me?"
     The chair creaked and croaked as Alan rocked forward again.
     He looked at Keeton earnestly. "I understand what you're saying,
but I sure as hell don't understand how you're acting, Danforth.
     We've never been best buddies, you and I-" "That's for sure,"
Keeton said, and bit off the end of his cigar.
     For a moment Alan thought that was going to end up on the floor,
too, and he was prepared to let it go if it did-politics-but Keeton
spat it into the palm of his hand and then deposited it in the clean
ashtray on the desk. It sat there like a small dog-turd.
     "-but we've always had a pretty good working relationship.
     Now this. Is there something wrong? If there is, and I can
help-" "Nothing is wrong," Keeton said, rising abruptly. He was angry
again-more than just angry. Alan could almost see the steam coming out
of his ears. "It's just that I'm so tired of this ... persecution."
     It was the second time he had used the word. Alan found it an odd
word, an unsettling word. In fact, he found this whole conversation
unsettling.
     "Well, you know where I am," Alan said.
     "God, yes!" Keeton said, and went to the door.
     "And, please, Danforth-remember about the handicap space."
     "Fuck the handicap space!" Keeton said, and slammed out.
     Alan sat behind his desk and looked at the closed door for a long
time, a troubled expression on his face. Then he went around the desk,
picked up the crumpled cellophane cylinder lying on the floor, dropped
it into the wastebasket, and went to the door to invite Steamboat
Willie in.
     6
     "Mr. Keeton looked rather upset," Rose said. He seated himself
carefully in the chair the Head Selectman had just vacated, looked with
distaste at the cigar-end sitting in the ashtray, and then placed his
white Bible carefully in the center of his ungenerous lap.
     "Lots of appropriations meetings in the next month or so," Alan
said vaguely. "I'm sure it's a strain for all the selectmen."
     "Yes," Rev. Rose agreed. "For Jesus-uh told us: 'Render unto
Caesar those things which are Caesar's, and render unto God those
things which are God's."' "Uh-huh," Alan said. He suddenly wished he
had a cigarette, something like a Lucky or a Pall Mall that was
absolutely stuffed with tar and nicotine. "What can I render unto you
this afternoon, R . . . Reverend Rose?" He was horrified to realize
he had just come extremely close to calling the man Reverend Willie.
     Rose took off his round rimless spectacles, polished them, and
then settled them back in place, hiding the two small red spots high up
on his nose. His black hair, plastered in place with some sort of hair
potion Alan could smell but not identify, gleamed in the light of the
fluorescent grid set into the ceiling.
     "It's about the abomination Father John Brigham chooses to call
Casino Nite," the Rev. Rose announced at last. "If you recall, Chief
Pangborn, I came to you not long after I first heard of this dreadful
idea to demand that you refuse to sanction such an event in the name-uh
of decency."
     "Reverend Rose, if you'll recall-" Rose held up one hand
imperiously and dipped the other into his jacket pocket. He came out
with a pamphlet which was almost the size of a paperback book. It was,
Alan saw with a sinking heart (but no real surprise), the abridged
version of the State of Maine's Code of Laws.
     "I now come again," Rev. Rose said in ringing tones, "to demand
that you forbid this event not only in the name of decency but i'n the
name of the law!"
     "Reverend Rose "This is Section 24, subsection 9, paragraph 2 of
the Maine State Code of Laws," Rev. Rose overrode him. His cheeks now
flared with color, and Alan realized that the only thing he'd managed
to do in the last few minutes was swap one crazy for another.
     " 'Except where noted-uh,' " Rev. Rose read, his voice now taking
on the pulpit chant with which his mostly adoring congregation was so
familiar, " 'games of chance, as previously defined in Section 23
     of the Code-uh, where wagers of money are induced as a condition
of play, shall be deemed illegal."' He snapped the Code closed and
looked at Alan. His eyes were blazing. "Shall be deemed-uh illegal!"
     he cried.
     Alan felt a brief urge to throw his arms in the air and yell
Praiseuhjeesus! When it had passed he said: "I'm aware of those
sections of the Code which pertain to gambling, Reverend Rose. I
looked them up after your earlier visit to me, and I showed them to
Albert Martin, who does a lot of the town's legal work. His opinion
was that Section 24 does not apply to such functions as Casino Nite."
     He paused, then added: "I have to tell you that was my opinion, as
well."
     "Impossible!" Rose spat. "They propose to turn a house of the
Lord into a gambler's lair, and you tell me that is legal?"
     "It's every bit as legal as the bingo games that have been going
on at the Daughters of Isabella Hall since 1931."
     "This-uh is not bingo! This is roulette-uh! This is playing
cards for money! This is"-Rev. Rose's voice trembled-"dice-uh!"
     Alan caught his hands trying to make another bird, and this time
he locked them together on the desk blotter. "I had Albert write a
letter of inquiry to Jim Tierney, the State's Attorney General.
     The answer was the same. I'm sorry, Reverend Rose. I know it
offends you. Me, I've got a thing about kids on skateboards. I'd
outlaw them if I could, but I can't. In a democracy we sometimes have
to put up with things we don't like or approve of."
     "But this is gambling!" Rev. Rose said, and there was real
anguish in his voice. "This is gambling for money! How can such a
thing be legal, when the Code specifically says-" "The way they do it,
it's really not gambling for money. Each participant . . . pays a
donation at the door. In return, the participant is given an equal
amount of play money. At the end of the night, a number of prizes-not
money but prizes-are auctioned off. A VCR, a toaster-oven, a Dirt
Devil, a set of china, things like that." And some dancing, interior
imp made him add: "I believe the initial donation may even be tax
deductible."
     "It is a sinful abomination," Rev. Rose said. The color had
faded from his cheeks. His nostrils flared.
     "That's a moral judgment, not a legal one. It's done this way all
over the country."
     "Yes," Rev. Rose said. He got to his feet, clutching his Bible
before him like a shield. "By the Catholics. The Catholics love
gambling. I intend to put a stop to this, Chief-uh Pangborn. With
your help or without it."
     Alan also got up. "A couple of things, Reverend Rose. It's
Sheriff Pangborn, not Chief. And I can't tell you what to say from
your pulpit any more than I can tell Father Brigham what sort of events
he can run in his church, or the Daughters of Isabella Hall, or the K
of C Hall-as long as they're not expressly forbidden by the State's
laws, that is-but I can warn you to be careful, and I think I have to
warn you to be careful."
     Rose looked at him coldly. "What do you mean?"
     "I mean that you're upset. The posters your people have been
putting up around town are okay, and the letters to the paper are okay,
but there's a line of infringement you must not cross. My advice is to
let this one go by."
     "When-uh Jesus saw the whores and the moneylenders in-uh the
Temple, He did not consult any written Code of Laws, Sheriff.
     When-uh Jesus saw those evil men and women defiling the house of
the Lord-uh, He looked for no line of infringement. Our Lord did what
He-uh knew to be right!"
     "Yes," Alan said calmly, "but you're not Him."
     Rose looked at him for a long moment, eyes blazing like gas-jets,
and Alan thought: Uh-oh. This guy's just as mad as a hatter.
     "Good day, Chief Pangborn," Rose said coldly.
     This time Alan did not bother to correct him. He only nodded and
held out his hand, knowing perfectly well it would not be shaken. Rose
turned and stalked toward the door, Bible still held against his chest.
     "Let this one go by, Reverend Rose, okay?" Alan called after him.
     Rose neither turned nor spoke. He strode out the door and slammed
it shut behind him hard enough to rattle the glass in the frame. Alan
sat down behind his desk and pressed the heels of his palms to his
temples.
     A few moments later, Sheila Brigham poked her head timidly in
through the door. "Alan?"
     "is he gone?" Alan asked without looking up.
     "The preacher? Yes. He slammed out of here like a March wind.
     "Elvis has left the building," Alan said hollowly.
     "What?"
     "Never mind." He looked up. "I'd like some hard drugs, please.
     Would you check the evidence locker, Sheila, and see what we
have?"
     She smiled. "Already have. The cupboard's bare, I'm afraid.
     Would a cup of coffee do?"
     He smiled back. The afternoon had begun, and it had to be better
than this morning-had to. "Sold."
     "Good deal." She closed the door, and Alan at last let his hands
out of jail. Soon a series of blackbirds was flying through a band of
sunshine on the wall across from the window.

     7

     On Thursdays, the last period of the day at Castle Rock Middle
School was set aside for activities. Because he was an honor student
and would not be enrolled in a school activity until casting for the
Winter Play took place, Brian Rusk was allowed to leave early on that
day-it balanced out his late Tuesdays very nicely.
     This Thursday afternoon he was out the side door almost before the
sixth-period bell had stopped ringing. His packsack contained not only
his books but the rain-slicker his mother had made him wear that
morning, and it bulged comically on his back.
     He rode away fast, his heart beating hard in his chest. He had
something (a deed) to do. A little chore to get out of the way. Sort
of a fun chore, actually. He now knew what it was. It had come to him
clearly as he had been daydreaming his way through math class.
     As Brian descended Castle Hill by way of School Street, the sun
came out from behind the tattering clouds for the first time that day.
He looked to his left and saw a shadow-boy on a shadowbike keeping pace
with him on the wet pavement.
     You'll have to go fast to keep up with me today, shadow-kid, he
thought. I got places to go and things to do.
     Brian pedaled through the business district without looking across
Main Street at Needful Things, pausing briefly at intersections for a
perfunctory glance each way before hurrying on again.
     When he reached the intersection of Pond (which was his street)
and Ford streets, he turned right instead of continuing up Pond Street
to his house. At the intersection of Ford and Willow, he turned left.
     Willow Street paralleled Pond Street; the back yards of the houses
on the two streets backed up against each other, divided in most cases
by board fences.
     Pete and Wilma Jersyck lived on Willow Street.
     Got to be a little careful here.
     But he knew how to be careful; he had worked all that out in his
mind on the ride from school, and it had come easily, almost as though
it had also been there all along, like his knowledge of the thing he
was supposed to do.
     The jerzyck house was quiet and the driveway was empty, but that
didn't necessarily make everything safe and okay. Brian knew that
Wilma worked at least part of the time at Hemphill's Market out on
Route I17, because he had seen her there, running a cashregister with
the ever-present scarf tied over her head, but that didn't mean she was
there now. The beat-up little Yugo she drove might be parked in the
jerzyck garage, where he couldn't see.
     Brian pedaled his bike up the driveway, got off, and put down the
kickstand. He could feel his heartbeat in his ears and his throat now.
     It sounded like the ruffle of drums. He walked to the front door,
rehearsing the lines he would speak if it turned out Mrs.
     jerzyck was there after all.
     Hi, Mrs. jerzyck, I'm Brian Rusk, from the other side of the
block?
     I go to the MiddleSchoolandpretty soon we're going to beselling
magazine subscriptions, so the band can get new uniforms, and I've been
asking people if they want magazines. So I can come back later when
I've got my sales kit. We get prizes if we sell a lot.
     It had sounded good when he was working it out in his head, and it
still sounded good, but he felt tense all the same. He stood on the
doorstep for a minute, listening for sounds inside the house-a radio, a
TV tuned to one of the stories (not Santa Barbara, though; it wouldn't
be Santa Barbara time for another couple of hours), maybe a vacuum. He
heard nothing, but that didn't mean any more than the empty driveway.
     Brian rang the doorbell. Faintly, somewhere in the depths of the
house, he heard it: Bing-Bong!
     He stood on the stoop, waiting, looking around occasionally to see
if anyone had noticed him, but Willow Street seemed fast asleep.
     And there was a hedge in front of the jerzyck house. That was
good. When you were up to (a deed) something that people-your Ma and
Pa, for instance-wouldn't exactly approve of, a hedge was about the
best thing in the world.
     It had been half a minute, and nobody was coming. So far so good
... but it was also better to be safe than sorry. He rang the doorbell
again, thumbing it twice this time, so the sound from the belly of the
house was BingBong! BingBong!
     Still nothing.
     Okay, then. Everything was perfectly okay. Everything was, in
fact, most sincerely awesome and utterly radical.
     Sincerely awesome and utterly radical or not, Brian could not
resist another look around-a rather furtive one this time-as he
trundled his bike, with the kickstand still down, between the house and
the garage. In this area, which the friendly folks at the Dick Perry
Siding and Door Company in South Paris called a breezeway, Brian parked
his bike again. Then he walked on into the back yard.
     His heart was pounding harder than ever. Sometimes his voice
shook when his heart was pounding hard like this. He hoped that if
Mrs. jerzyck was out back, planting bulbs or something, his voice
wouldn't shake when he told her about the magazine subscriptions.
     If it did, she might suspect he wasn't telling the truth. And
that could lead to kinds of trouble he didn't even want to think about.
     He halted near the back of the house. He could see part of the
jerzyck back yard, but not all of it. And suddenly this didn't seem
like so much fun any more. Suddenly it seemed like a mean trickno more
than that, but certainly no less. An apprehensive voice suddenly spoke
up in his mind. Why not just climb back on your bike again, Brian? Go
on back home. Have a glass of milk and think this over.
     Yes. That seemed like a very good-a very sane-idea. He actually
began to turn around ... and then a picture came to him, one which was
a great deal more powerful than the voice. He saw a long black car-a
Cadillac or maybe a Lincoln Mark IV-pulling up in front of his house.
The driver's door opened and Mr. Leland Gaunt stepped out. Only Mr.
Gaunt was no longer wearing a smoking jacket like the one Sherlock
Holmes wore in some of the stories.
     The Mr. Gaunt who now strode across the landscape of Brian's
imagination wore a formidable black suit-the suit of a funeral
director-and his face was no longer friendly. His dark-blue eyes were
even darker in anger, and his lips had pulled back from his crooked
teeth . . . but not in a smile. His long, thin legs went scissoring
up the walk to the Rusk front door, and the shadow-man attached to his
heels looked like a hangman in a horror movie.
     When he got to the door he would not pause to ring the bell, oh
no. He would simply barge in. If Brian's Ma tried to get in his way
he would push her aside. If Brian's Pa tried to get in his way he
would knock him down. And if Brian's little brother, Sean, tried to
get in his way he would heave him the length of the house, like a
quarterback throwing a Hail Mary. He would stride upstairs, bellowing
Brian's name, and the roses on the wallpaper would wilt when that
hangman's shadow passed over them.
     He'dfind me, too, Brian thought. His face as he stood by the side
of the jerzyck house was a study in dismay. It wouldn't matter if I
tried to hide. It wouldn't matter if I went all the way to Bombay.
     He'd find me. And when he did. He tried to block the picture, to
turn it off, and couldn't. He saw Mr. Gaunt's eyes growing, turning
into blue chasms which went down and down into some horrid indigo
eternity. He saw Mr. Gaunt's long hands, with their queerly even
fingers, turning into claws as they descended upon his shoulders. He
felt his skin crawl at that loathsome touch. He heard Mr. Gaunt
bellowing: You have something of mine, Brian, and you haven't Paidfor
it!
     I'll give it back! he heard himself screaming at that twisted,
burning face. Please oh please I'll give it back I'll give it back,
Just don't hurt me!
     Brian returned to himself, as dazed as he had been when he came
out of Needful Things on Tuesday afternoon. The feeling now wasn't as
pleasant as it had been then.
     He didn't want to give back the Sandy Koufax card, that was the
thing.
     He didn't want to, because it was his.

     8

     Myra Evans stepped under the awning of Needful Things just as her
best friend's son was finally walking into Wilma jerzyck's back yard.
     Myra's glance, first behind her and then across Main Street, was
even more furtive than Brian's glance across Willow Street had been.
     If Cora-who really was her best friend-knew she was here, and,
more important, why she was here, she would probably never speak to
Myra again. Because Cora wanted the picture, too.
     Never mind that, Myra thought. Two sayings occurred to her and
both seemed to fit this situation. First come, first served was one.
     What she doesn't know won't hurt her was the other.
     All the same, Myra had donned a large pair of Foster Grant
sunglasses before coming downtown. Better safe than sorry was another
worthwhile piece of advice.
     Now she advanced slowly on the door and studied the sign which
hung there:

     TUESDAYS AND THURSDAYS BY APPOINTMENT ONLY

     Myra did not have an appointment. She had come down here on the
spur of the moment, galvanized into action by a call from Cora not
twenty minutes ago.
     "I've been thinking about it all day! I've simply got to have it,
Myra-I should have bought it on Wednesday, but I only had four dollars
in my purse and I wasn't sure if he'd take a personal check.
     You know how embarrassing it is when people won't. I've been
kicking myself ever since. Why, I hardly slept a wink last night. I
know you'll think it's silly, but it's true."
     Myra didn't think it was silly at all, and she knew it was true,
because she had hardly slept a wink last night, either. And it was
wrong of Cora to assume that picture should be hers simply because she
had seen it first-as if that gave her some sort of divine right, or
something.
     "I don't believe she saw it first, anyway," Myra said in a small,
sulky voice. "I think I saw it first."
     The question of who had seen that absolutely delicious picture
first was really moot, anyway. What wasn't moot was how Myra felt when
she thought of coming into Cora's house and seeing that picture of
Elvis hung above the mantel, right between Cora's ceramic Elvis figure
and Cora's porcelain Elvis beer-stein. When she thought of that,
Myra's stomach rose to somewhere just under her heart and hung there,
knotted like a wet rag. It was the way she'd felt during the first
week of the war against Iraq.
     It wasn't right. Cora had all sorts of nice Elvis things, had
even seen Elvis in concert once. That had been at the Portland Civic
Center, a year or so before The King was called to heaven to be with
his beloved mother.
     "That picture should be mine," she muttered, and, summoning all
her courage, she knocked on the door.
     it was opened almost before she could lower her hand, and a
narrow-shouldered man almost bowled her over on his way out.
     "Excuse me," he muttered, not raising his head, and she barely had
time to register the fact that it was Mr. Constantine, the pharmacist
at LaVerdiere's Super Drug. He hurried across the street and then onto
the Town Common, holding a small wrapped package in his hands, looking
neither to the right nor to the left.
     When she looked back, Mr. Gaunt was in the doorway, smiling at
her with his cheery brown eyes.
     "I don't have an appointment she said in a small voice.
     Brian Rusk, who had grown used to hearing Myra pronouncing on
things in a tone of total authority and assurance, would not have
recognized that voice in a million years.
     "You do now, dear lady," Mr. Gaunt said, smiling and standing
aside. "Welcome back! Enter freely, and leave some of the happiness
you bring!"
     After one final quick look around that showed her no one she knew,
Myra Evans scurried into Needful Things.
     The door swung shut behind her.
     A long-fingered hand, as white as the hand of a corpse, reached up
in the gloom, found the ring-pull which hung down, and drew the shade.

     9

     Brian didn't realize he had been holding his breath until he let
it out in a long, whistling sigh.
     There was no one in the jerzyck back yard.
     Wilma, undoubtedly encouraged by the improving weather, had hung
out her wash before leaving for work or wherever she had gone. It
flapped on three lines in the sunshine and freshening breeze. Brian
went to the back door and peered in, shading the sides of his face with
his hands to cut the glare. He was looking into a deserted kitchen.
     He thought of knocking and decided it was just another way to keep
from doing what he had come to do. No one was here. The best thing
was to complete his business and then get the hell out.
     He walked slowly down the steps and into the jerzyck back yard.
     The clotheslines, with their freight of shirts, pants, underwear,
sheets, and pillow-cases, were to the left. To the right was a small
garden from which all the vegetables, with the exception of a few puny
pumpkins, had been harvested. At the far end was a fence of pine
boards. On the other side, Brian knew, was the Haverhills' place, only
four houses down from his own.
     The heavy rain of the night before had turned the garden into a
swamp; most of the remaining pumpkins sat half-submerged in puddles.
     Brian bent, picked up a handful of dark-brown garden muck in each
hand, and then advanced on the clothesline with dribbles of brown water
running between his fingers.
     The clothesline closest to the garden was hung with sheets along
its entire length. They were still damp, but drying quickly in the
breeze. They made lazy flapping sounds. They were pure, pristine
white.
     Go on, Mr. Gaunt's voice whispered in his mind. Go for it,
Brian-just like Sandy Koufax. Go for i't!
     Brian drew his hands back over his shoulders, palms up to the sky.
     He was not entirely surprised to find he had a hard-on again, as
in his dream. He was glad he hadn't chickened out. This was going to
be fun.
     He brought his hands forward, hard. The mud slung off his palms
in long brown swoops that spread into fans before striking the
billowing sheets. It splattered across them in runny, ropy parabolas.
     He went back to the garden, got two more handfuls, threw them at
the sheets, went back, got more, and threw that, too. A kind of frenzy
descended on him. He trundled busily back and forth, first getting the
mud, then throwing it.
     He might have gone on all afternoon if someone hadn't yelled.
     At first he thought it was him the someone was yelling at. He
hunched his shoulders and a terrified little squeal escaped him. Then
he realized it was just Mrs. Haverhill, calling her dog from the other
side of the fence.
     Just the same, he had to get out of here. And quick.
     He paused for a moment, though, looking at what he had done, and
he felt a momentary quiver of shame and unease.
     The sheets had protected most of the clothes, but the sheets
themselves were plastered with muck. There were only a few isolated
white patches left to show what color they had originally been.
     Brian looked at his hands, which were caked with mud. Then he
hurried over to the corner of the house, where there was a faucet bib.
     It hadn't been turned off yet; when he turned the handle, a cold
stream of water poured from the spigot. He thrust his hands into it
and rubbed them together hard. He washed until all the mud was gone,
including the goo under his fingernails, unmindful of the spreading
numbness. He even held his shirt-cuffs under the spigot.
     He turned off the faucet, went back to his bike, put up the
kickstand, and walked it back down the driveway. He had a very bad
moment when he saw a small yellow compact car coming, but it was a
Civic, not a Yugo. It went past without slowing, its driver unmindful
of the little boy with the red, chapped hands frozen beside his bike in
the jerzyck driveway, the little boy whose face was nearly a billboard
with one word-GUILTY!-screaming across it.
     When the car was gone, Brian mounted his bike and began to I
pedal, hellbent for leather. He didn't stop until he was coasting up
his own driveway. The numbness was leaving his hands by then, but they
itched and smarted ... and they were still red.
     When he went in, his mother called, "That you, Brian?" from the
living room.
     "Yes, Ma." What he had done in the jerzyck back yard already
seemed like something he might have dreamed. Surely the boy standing
here in this sunny, sane kitchen, the boy who was now going to the
refrigerator and taking out the milk, could not be the same boy who had
plunged his hands up to the wrists in the mud of Wilma jerzyck's garden
and then flung that mud at Wilma Jerzyck's clean sheets again and again
and again.
     Surely not.
     He poured himself a glass of milk, studying his hands as he did.
     They were clean. Red, but clean. He put the milk back. His
heart had returned to its normal rhythm.
     "Did you have a good day at school, Brian?" Cora's voice floated
out.
     "It was okay."
     "Want to come in and watch TV with me? Santa Barbara will be on
pretty soon, and there's Hershey's Icsses."
     "Sure," he said, "but I'm going upstairs for a few minutes first."
     "Don't you leave a milk-glass up there! It goes all sour and
stinks and it never comes off in the dishwasher!"
     "I'll bring it down, Ma."
     "You better!"
     Brian went upstairs and spent half an hour sitting at his desk,
dreaming over his Sandy Koufax card. When Sean came in to ask if he
wanted to go down to the corner store with him, Brian shut his
baseball-card book with a snap and told Sean to get out of his room and
not to come back until he learned how to knock on a door when it was
shut. He heard Sean standing out in the hallway, crying, and felt no
sympathy at all.
     There was, after all, such a thing as manners.
     Warden threw a party in the county jail, Prison band was there and
they began to wail, The band was J'Umpin and the joint began to swing,
Y'oughtta heard those knocked-out jailhirds sing!
     The King stands wi'th his legs apart, his blue eyes blazing, the
bell bottoms of his white JUmpsuit shaking. Rhinestones glitter
andflash in the overhead spotlights. A sheaf of blue-black hair falls
across his forehead. The mike is near his mouth, but not so near Myra
cannot see the pouty curl of his upper lip.
     She can see everything. She is i'n the first row.
     And suddenly, as the rhythm section blasts off, he is holding a
hand out, holding it out to HER, the way Bruce Springsteen (who will
never be The King in a million years, no matter how hard he tries)
holds his hand out to that girl i'n his "Dancing in the Dark" video.
     For a moment she's too stunned to do anything, too stunned to
move, and then hands from behind push her forward, and HIs hand has
closed over her wrist, HIs hand is pulling her up on stage. She can
SMELL him, a mixture of sweat, English Leather, and hot, clean flesh.
     A bare moment later, Myra Evans is in Elvis Presley's arms.
     The satin of his jumpsuit is slick under her hands. The arms
around her are muscular. That face, HIS face, the face of The King, is
inches from hers. He is dancing with her-they are a couple, Myra
Josephine Evans from Castle Rock, Malone, and Elvis Aron Presley, from
Memphis, Tennessee! They dirty-dance their way across a wide stage in
front of four thousand screaming fans as the jordanaires chant that
funky old fifties refrain: "Let's rock ... everybody let's rock . . .
     " His hips move in against hers; she can feel the coiled tension
at the center of him nudging against her belly. Then he twirls her,
her skirt flares out flat, showing her legs all the way to the lace of
her Victoria's Secret panties, her hand spins inside his like an axle
inside a huh, and then he is drawing her to him again, and his hand
slides down the small of her hack to the swell of her buttocks, cupping
her tightly to him.
     For a moment she looks down and there, beyond and below the glare
of the footlights, she sees Cora Rusk staring up. Cora's face is
baleful with hate and witchy with envy.
     Then Elvis turns her head toward him and speaks in that syrupy
mid-South drawl.- "Ain't we supposed to be lookin at each othah,
honeh?"
     Before she can reply, his full lips are on hers; the smell of him
and thefeel ofhimfill the world. Then, suddenly, his tongue is in her
mouththe King of Rock and Roll is french-kissing her in front of Cora
and the whole damned world! He draws her tight against him again and
as the horns kick in with a syncopated shriek, she feels ecstatic heat
begin to uncoil in her loins. Oh, it has never been like this, not
even down at Castle Lake with Ace Merrill all those years ago. She
wants to scream, but his tongue is hurled in her mouth and she can only
claw "into his smooth satin back, pumping her hips as the horns thunder
into "My Way."
     Mr. Gaunt sat in one of the plush chairs, watching Myra Evans
with clinical detachment as her orgasm ripped through her. She was
shaking like a woman experiencing a total neural breakdown, the picture
of Elvis clutched tightly in her hands, eyes closed, bosom heaving,
legs tightening, loosening, tightening, loosening. Her hair had lost
its beauty-shop curl and lay against her head in a not-toocharming
helmet. Her double chins ran with sweat much as Elvis's own had done
as he gyrated ponderously across the stage during his last few
concerts.
     "Ooohh!" Myra cried, shaking like a bowl of jelly on a plate.
     "Ooooh! Oooooooh my God! Ooooooooooooh my Gahhhhhhhhd!
     OOOOHHHHH-" Mr. Gaunt idly tweezed the crease of his dark slacks
between his thumb and forefinger, shook it out to its former razor
sharpness, then leaned forward and snatched the picture from Myra's
hands.
     Her eyes, full of dismay, flew open at once. She grabbed for the
picture, but it was already out of her reach. She started to get up.
     "Sit down," Mr. Gaunt said.
     Myra remained where she was, as if she had been turned to stone
during the act of rising.
     "If you ever want to see this picture again, Myra, sit ... down."
     She sat, staring at him in dumb agony. Large patches of sweat
were creeping out from under her arms and along the sides of her
breasts.
     "Please," she said. The word came out in a croak so dusty that it
was like a puff of wind in the desert. She held her hands out.
     "Name me a price," Gaunt invited.
     She thought. Her eyes rolled in her sweaty face. Her Adam's
apple went up and down.
     "Forty dollars!" she cried.
     He laughed and shook his head.
     "Fifty! " "Ridiculous. You must not want this picture very
badly, Myra."
     "I do!" Tears began to seep from the corners of her eyes. They
ran down her cheeks, mixing with the sweat there. "I doooooo!"
     "All right," he said. "You want it. I accept the fact that you
want it. But do you need it, Myra? Do you really need it?"
     "Sixty! That's all I've got! That's every red cent!"
     "Myra, do I look like a child to you?"
     No-" "I think I must. I'm an old man-older than you would
believe, I've aged very well, if I do say so myself-but I really think
I must look like a child to you, a child who will believe a woman who
lives in a brand-new duplex less than three blocks from Castle View has
only sixty dollars to her name."
     "You don't understand! My husband-" Mr. Gaunt rose, still
holding the picture. The smiling man who had stood aside to grant her
admittance was no longer in this room.
     "You didn't have an appointment, Myra, did you? No. I saw you
out of the goodness of my heart. But now I'm afraid I'll have to ask
you to leave."
     "Seventy! Seventy dollars!"
     "You insult my intelligence. Please go."
     Myra fell on her knees before him. She was weeping in hoarse,
panicky sobs. She clutched his calves as she grovelled before him.
     "Please! Please, Mr. Gaunt! I have to have that picture! I
have to!
     It does ... you wouldn't believe what it does!"
     Mr. Gaunt looked at the picture of Elvis and a momentary look of
distaste crossed his face. "I don't think I'd want to know," he said.
     "It looked extremely ... sweaty. " "But if it was more than
seventy dollars, I'd have to write a check. Chuck would know. He'd
want to know what I spent it for.
     And if I told him, he'd ... he'd . . . " "That," Mr. Gaunt said,
"is not my problem. I am a shopkeeper, not a marriage counsellor." He
was looking down at her, speaking to the top of her sweaty head. "I'm
sure that someone else-Mrs.
     Rusk, for instance will be able to afford this rather unique
likeness of the late Mr. Presley."
     At the mention of Cora, Myra's head snapped up. Her eyes were
sunken, glittering points in deep brown sockets. Her teeth were
revealed in a snarl. She looked, in that instant, qui-,e insane.
     "You'd sell it to her?" she hissed.
     "I believe in free trade," Mr. Gaunt said. "It's what made this
country great. I really wish you'd let go of me, Myra. Your hands are
positively running with sweat. I'm going to have to have these pants
dry-cleaned, and even then I'm not sure-" "Eighty! Eighty dollars!"
     "I'll sell it to you for exactly twice that," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "One hundred and sixty dollars." He grinned, revealing his large,
crooked teeth. "And Myra-your personal check is good with me."
     She uttered a howl of despair. "I can't! Chuck will kill me!"
     "Maybe," Mr. Gaunt said, "but you would be dying for a hunkahunka
burning love, would you not?"
     "A hundred," Myra whined, grabbing his calves again as he tried to
step away from her. "Please, a hundred dollars."
     "A hundred and forty," Gaunt countered. "It's as low as I can go.
     It is my final offer."
     "All right," Myra panted. "All right, that's all right, I'll pay
it-" "And you'll have to throw in a blowjob, of course," Gaunt said,
grinning down at her.
     She looked up at him, her mouth a perfect 0. "What did you say?"
     she whispered.
     "Blow me!" he shouted down at her. "Fellate me! Open that
gorgeous metal-filled mouth of yours and gobble my crank!"
     "Oh my God," Myra moaned.
     "As you wish," Mr. Gaunt said, beginning to turn away.
     She grabbed him before he could leave her. A moment later her
shaking hands were scrabbling at his fly.
     He let her scrabble for a few moments, his face amused, and then
he slapped her hands away. "Forget it," he said. "Oral sex gives me
amnesia."
     "What-" "Never mind, Myra." He tossed her the picture. She
flailed her hands at it, caught it somehow, and clutched it to her
bosom. "There is one other thing, however."
     "What?" she hissed at him.
     "Do you know the man who tends the bar on the other side of the
Tin Bridge?"
     She was beginning to shake her head, her eyes filling with alarm
again, then realized who he must mean. "Henry Beaufort?"
     "Yes. I believe he also owns the establishment, which is called
The Mellow Tiger. A rather interesting name."
     "Well, I don't know him, but I know who he is, I guess."
     She had never been in The Mellow Tiger in her life, but she knew
as well as anyone who owned and ran the place.
     "Yes. Him. I want you to play a little trick on Mr. Beaufort."
     "What ... what kind of a trick?"
     Gaunt reached down, grasped one of Myra's sweat-slimy hands, and
helped her to her feet.
     "That," he said, "is something we can talk about while you write
your check, Myra." He smiled then, and all his charm flooded back into
his face. His brown eyes sparkled and danced. "And by the way, would
you like your picture gift-wrapped?"


 CHAPTER FIVE

     Alan slid into a booth in Nan's Luncheonette across from Polly and
saw at once that the pain was still bad-bad enough for her to have
taken a Percodan in the afternoon, which was rare. He knew it even
before she opened her mouth-it was something in the eyes.
     A sort of shine. He had come to know it ... but not to like it.
     He didn't think he would ever like it. He wondered, not for the
first time, if she was addicted to the stuff yet. In Polly's case, he
supposed that addiction was just another side-effect, something to be
expected, noted, and then sublimated to the main problem-which was,
simply put, the fact that she was living with pain he probably couldn't
even comprehend.
     His voice showed none of this as he asked, "How's it going, pretty
lady?"
     She smiled. "Well, it's been an interesting day. Verrrrry . . .
     inderesting, as that guy used to say on Laugh-In."
     "You're not old enough to remember that."
     "I am so. Alan, who's that?"
     He turned in the direction of her gaze just in time to spot a
woman with a rectangular package cradled in her arms drift past Nan's
wide plate-glass window. Her eyes were fixed straight ahead, and a man
coming the other way had to jig rapidly out of her way to avol I I
names and faces he kept in his head and came up with what Norris, who
was deeply in love with police language, would undoubtedly have called
"a partial."
     "Evans. Mabel or Mavis or something like that. Her husband's
Chuck Evans."
     "She looks like she just smoked some very good Panamanian Red,"
Polly said. "I envy her."
      Nan Roberts herself came over to wait on them. She was one of
William Rose's Baptist Christian Soldiers, and today she wore a small
yellow button above her left breast. It was the third one Alan had
seen this afternoon, and he guessed he would see a great many more in
the weeks ahead. It showed a slot machine inside a black circle with a
red diagonal line drawn through it. There were no words on the button;
it made the wearer's feelings about Casino Nite perfectly clear without
them.
      Nan was a middle-aged woman with a huge bosom and a sweetly pretty
face that made you think of Mom and apple pie. The apple pie at Nan's
was, as Alan and all his deputies knew, very good, too-especially with
a large scoop of vanilla ice cream melting on top. It was easy to take
Nan at face value, but a good many business people-realtors, for the
most part-had discovered that doing so was a bad idea. Behind the
sweet face there was a clicking computer of a mind, and beneath the
motherly swell of bosom there was a pile of account books where the
heart should have been. Nan owned a very large chunk of Castle Rock,
including at least five of the business buildings on Main Street, and
now that Pop Merrill was in the ground, Alan suspected she was probably
the wealthiest person in town.
      She reminded him of a whorehouse madam he had once arrested in
Utica. The woman had offered him a bribe, and when he turned that
down, she had tried very earnestly to knock his brains out with a
birdcage. The tenant, a scrofulous parrot who sometimes said "I fucked
your mamma, Frank" in a morose and thoughtful voice, had still been in
the cage at the time. Sometimes, when Alan saw the vertical frown-line
between Nan Roberts's eyes deepen down, he felt she would be perfectly
capable of doing the same thing. And he found it perfectly natural
that Nan, who did little these days but sit at the cash register, would
come over to serve the County Sheriff herself. It was the personal
touch that means so much.
      'd a collision. Alan flicked rapidly through the huge file of
"Hullo, Alan," she said, "I haven't seen you in a dog's age!
      Where you been?"
      "Here and there," he said. "I get around, Nan."
      "Well, don't forget your old friends while you're doing it," she
said, giving him her shining, motherly smile. You had to spend quite
awhile around Nan, Alan reflected, before you started to notice how
rarely that smile made it all the way to her eyes. "Come see us once
in awhile."
      "And, lo! Here I be!" Alan said.
      Nan pealed laughter so loud and lusty that the men at the
counter-loggers, for the most part-craned briefly around. And later,
Alan thought, they'll tell their friends that they saw Nan Roberts and
the Sheriff yukking it up together. Best of friends.
      "Coffee, Alan?"
      "Please."
      "How about some pie to go with that? Home-made apples from
McSherry's Orchard over in Sweden. Picked yesterday." At least she
didn't try to tell us she picked them herself, Alan thought.
      "No, thanks."
      "Sure? What about you, Polly?"
      Polly shook her head.
      Nan went to get the coffee. "You don't like her much, do you?"
      Polly asked him in a low voice.
      He considered this, a little surprised-likes and dislikes had not
really entered his thoughts. "Nan? She's all right. It's just that I
like to know who people really are, if I can."
     "And what they really want?"
     "That's too damn hard," he said, laughing. "I'll settle for
knowing what they're up to."
     She smiled-he loved to make her smile and said, "We'll turn you
into a Yankee philosopher yet, Alan Pangborn."
     He touched the back of her gloved hand and smiled back.
     Nan returned with a cup of black coffee in a thick white mug and
left at once. One thing you can say for her, Alan thought, she knows
when the amenities have been performed and the flesh has been pressed
to a sufficiency. It wasn't something everyone with Nan's interests
and ambitions did know.
     "Now," Alan said, sipping his coffee. "Spill the tale of your
very interesting day."
     She told him in greater detail about how she and Rosalie Drake had
seen Nettle Cobb that morning, how Nettle had agonized in front of
Needful Things, and how she had finally summoned up enough courage to
go in.
     "That's wonderful," he said, and meant it.
     "Yes-but that's not all. When she came out, she'd bought
something! I've never seen her so cheerful and so ... so buoyant as
she was today. That's it, buoyant. You know how sallow she usually
is?"
     Alan nodded.
     "Well, she had roses in her cheeks and her hair was sort of mussed
and she actually laughed a few times."
     "Are you sure business was all they were doing?" he asked, and
rolled his eyes.
     "Don't be silly." She spoke as if she hadn't suggested the same
thing to Rosalie herself. "Anyway, she waited outside until you'd
left-I knew she would-and then she came in and showed us what she
bought. You know that little collection of carnival glass she has?"
     "Nope. There are a few things in this town which have escaped my
notice. Believe it or not."
     "She has half a dozen pieces. Most of them came to her from her
mother. She told me once that there used to be more, but some of them
got broken. Anyway, she loves the few things she has, and he sold her
the most gorgeous carnival glass lampshade I've seen in years. At
first glance I thought it was Tiffany. Of course it isn'tcouldn't be,
Nettle could never afford a piece of real Tiffany glassbut it's awfully
good."
     "How much did she pay?"
     "I didn't ask her. But I'll bet whatever sock she keeps her
madmoney in is flat this afternoon."
     He frowned a little. "Are you sure she didn't get hornswoggled?"
     "Oh, Alan-do you have to be so suspicious all the time? Nettle
may be vague about some things, but she knows her carnival glass.
     She said it was a bargain, and that means it probably was. It's
made her so happy."
     "Well, that's great. Just The Ticket."
     "Pardon?"
     "That was the name of a shop in Utica," he said. "A long time
ago. I was only a kid. Just The Ticket."
     "And did it have your Ticket?" she teased.
     "I don't know. I never went in."
     "Well," she said, "apparently our Mr. Gaunt thinks he might have
mine." ?"
     "What do you mean "Nettle got my cake-box, and there was a note
inside it. From Mr. Gaunt." She pushed her handbag across the table
to him. "Take a look-I don't feel up to the clasp this afternoon."
     He ignored the handbag for the moment. "How bad is it, Polly?"
     "Bad," she said simply. "It's been worse, but I'm not going to
lie to you; it's never been much worse. All this week, since the
weather changed."
     "Are you going to see Dr. Van Allen?"
     She sighed. "Not yet. I'm due for a respite. Every time it gets
bad like this, it lets up just when I feel like I'm going to go crazy
any minute. At least, it always has. I suppose that one of these
times the respite just won't come. If it's not better by Monday, I'll
go see him. But all he can do is write prescriptions. I don't want to
be a junkie if I can help it, Alan."
     "But-" "Enough," she said softly. "Enough for now, okay?"
     "Okay," he said, a little unwillingly.
     "Look at the note. It's very sweet ... and sort of cute."
     He undid the clasp of her handbag and saw a slim envelope lying on
top of her billfold. He took it out. The paper had a rich, creamy
feel. Written across the front, in a hand so perfectly oldfashioned it
looked like something from an antique diary, was Ms.
     Polly Chalmers.
     "That style is called copperplate," she said, amused. "I think
they stopped teaching it not long after the Age of the Dinosaurs."
     He took a single sheet of deckle-edged stationery from the
envelope. Printed across the top was NEEDFUL THINGS Castle Rock, Maine
Leland Gaunt, Proprietor The handwriting here was not as formally fancy
as that on the envelope, but both it and the language itself still had
a pleasingly old-fashioned quality.
     Dear Polly, Thank you once again for the devil's-food cake. It is
my favorite, and it was delicious! I also want to thank you for your
kindness and thoughtfulness-I suppose you knew how nervous I must be on
my opening day, and in the off-season as well.
     I have an item, not yet in stock but coming with a number of other
things via air freight, which I believe might interest you a great
deal. I don't want to say more; I'd rather you viewed it yourself.
     It's actually not much more than a knickknack, but I thought of it
almost the moment you left, and over the years I've rarely been wrong
in my intuitions. I expect it to come in either Friday or Saturday.
     If you have a chance, why not stop in Sunday afternoon? I'll be
in all day, cataloguing stock, and would be delighted to show it to
You. I don't want to say more just now; the item either will or will
not explain itself. At least let me repay your kindness with a cup of
tea!
     I hope Nettle enjoys her new lampshade. She is a very dear lady,
and it seemed to please her very much.
     Yours sincerely,

     Leland Gaunt

     "Mysterious!" Alan said, folding the note back into the envelope
and putting the envelope back in her purse. "Are you going to check it
out, as we say in the police biz?"
     "With a build-up like that-and after seeing Nettle's lampshade-how
could I refuse? Yes, I think I'll drop by ... if my hands feel better.
     Want to come, Alan? Maybe he'll have something for you, toO."
     "Maybe. But maybe I'll just stick with the Patriots. They're
bound to win one eventually."
     "You look tired, Alan. Dark circles under the eyes."
     "It's been one of those days. It started with me just barely
keeping the Head Selectman and one of my deputies from beating each
other to a bloody pulp in the little boys' room."
     She leaned forward, concerned. "What are you talking about?"
     He told her about the dust-up between Keeton and Norris Ridgewick,
finishing with how odd Keeton had seemed-his use of that word
persecution had kept recurring to him at odd moments all day. When he
finished, Polly was quiet for a long time.
     "So?" he asked her finally. "What do you think?"
     "I was thinking that it's still going to be a lot of years before
you know everything about Castle Rock that you need to know.
     That probably goes for me, too-I was away a long time, and I don't
talk about where I was or what became of my 'little problem, and I
think there are a lot of people in town who don't trust me.
     But you pick things up, Alan, and you remember things. When I
came back to The Rock, do you know what it felt like?"
     He shook his head, interested. Polly was not a woman to dwell on
the past, even with him.
     "It was like tuning into a soap opera you've fallen out of the
habit of watching. Even if you haven't watched in a couple of years,
you recognize the people and their problems at once, because they never
really change. Watching a show like that again is like slipping into a
comfortable old pair of shoes."
     "What are you saying?"
     "That there's a lot of soap-opera history here you haven't caught
up on yet. Did you know that Danforth Keeton's uncle was in juniper
Hill at the same time Nettle was?"
     "No."
     She nodded. "Around the age of forty he started to have mental
problems. My mother used to say Bill Keeton was a schizophrenic.
     I don't know if that's the proper term or just the one Mom heard
most often on TV, but there sure as hell was something wrong with him.
     I remember seeing him grab people on the street and start to
hector them on one thing or another-the national debt, how john Kennedy
was a Communist, I don't know whatall else. I was only a little girl.
It frightened me, though, Alan-I knew that."
     "Well, of course it did."
     "Or sometimes he'd walk along the street with his head down,
talking to himself in a voice that was loud and muttery at the same
time. My mother told me I was never to speak to him when he was
behaving like that, not even if we were on our way to church and he
was, too. Finally he tried to shoot his wife. Or so I heard, but you
know how long-time gossip distorts things. Maybe all he did was wave
his service pistol at her. Whatever he did, it was enough to get him
carted off to county jail. There was some sort of competency hearing,
and when it was over they parked him at juniper Hill. " "Is he still
there?"
     "Dead now. His state of mind degenerated pretty fast, once they
had him institutionalized. He was catatonic when he finally went. Or
so I've heard."
     "Jesus."
     "But that's not all. Ronnie Keeton, Danforth's father and Bill
Keeton's brother, spent four years in the mental wing at the VA
hospital in Togus during the mid-seventies. Now he's in a nursing
home. Alzheimer's. And there was a great-aunt or a cousin-I'm not
sure which-who killed herself in the fifties after some sort of
scandal. I'm not sure what it was, but I heard once she liked the
ladies a little better than she liked the men."
      "It runs in the family, is that what you're saying?"
      "No," she said. "There's no moral to this, no theme. I know a
little town history you don't, that's all-the kind they don't recount
during the Town Common speech-making on the Fourth of July.
      I'm just passing it on. Drawing conclusions is a job for the
police."
      She said this last so primly that Alan laughed a little but he
felt uneasy, just the same. Did insanity run in families? He had been
taught in high school psychology that the idea was an old wives' tale.
      Years later, at Albany Police Academy, a lecturer had said it was
true, or could be, at least, in certain cases: that some mental
diseases could be traced through family trees as clearly as physical
traits like blue eyes and double-'ointedness. One of the examples he'd
used had been alcoholism. Had he said something about schizophrenia as
well?
      Alan couldn't remember. His academy days had been a good many
years ago.
      "I guess I better start asking around about Buster," Alan said
heavily. "I'll tell you, Polly, the idea that Castle Rock's Head
Selectman could be turning into a human hand grenade does not exactly
make my day."
      "Of course not. And it's probably not the case. I just thought
you ought to know. People around here will answer questions ...
      if you know what questions to ask. If you don't, they'll
cheerfully watch you stumble around in great big circles and never say
a word."
      Alan grinned. It was the truth. "You haven't heard it all yet,
Polly-after Buster left, I had a visit from the Reverend Willie.
      He " "Shhh!" Polly said, so fiercely that Alan was startled to
silence.
      She looked around, seemed to decide no one had been eavesdropping
on their conversation, and turned back to Alan again. "Sometimes I
despair of you, Alan. If you don't learn some discretion, you're apt
to get swept out at the polls two years from now ...
      and you'll stand there with a big, puzzled grin on your face and
say 'Wha hoppen?' You have to be careful. If Danforth Keeton's a hand
grenade, that man's a rocket launcher."
      He leaned closer to her and said, "He's not a rocket launcher.
      A self-righteous, pompous little prick is what he is."
      "Casino Nite?"
      He nodded.
      She put her hands over his. "Poor baby. And it looks like such a
sleepy little town from the outside, doesn't it?"
      "Usually it is."
      "Did he go away mad?"
      "Oh yeah," Alan said. "This was my second conversation with the
good Reverend about the legality of Casino Nite. I expect to have
several more before the Catholics finally do the damned thing and get
it over with."
      "He is a self-righteous little prick, isn't he?" she asked in an
even lower voice. Her face was serious, but her eyes were sparkling.
      "Yes. Now there's the buttons. They're a new wrinkle."
      "Buttons?"
      "Slot machines with lines drawn through them instead of smiley
faces. Nan's wearing one. I wonder whose idea that was."
     "Probably Don Hemphill. He's not only a good Baptist, he's on the
Republican State Committee. Don knows a thing or three about
campaigning, but I bet he's finding out that it's a lot harder to swing
public opinion where religion is involved." She stroked his hands.
     "Take it easy, Alan. Be patient. Wait. That's most of what life
in The Rock is about-taking it easy, being patient, and waiting for the
occasional stink to blow over. Yeah?"
     He smiled at her, turned his hands over, and grasped hers ...
     but gently. Oh so gently. "Yeah," he said. "Want some company
tonight, pretty lady?"
     "Oh, Alan, I don't know-" "No slap and tickle," he assured her.
     "I'll make a fire, we'll sit in front of it, and you can pull a
few more bodies out of the town closet for my amusement."
     Polly smiled wanly. "I I think you've gotten a look at all the
bodies I know about over the last six or seven months, Alan, including
mine own. If you want to further your Castle Rock education, you ought
to make friends either with old Lenny Partridge ... or with her." She
nodded toward Nan, and then lowered her voice a trifle.
     "The difference between Lenny and Nan," she said, "is that Lenny
is content to know things. Nan Roberts likes to use what she knows."
     "Meaning?"
     "Meaning the lady didn't pay fair market value for all the
property she owns," Polly said.
     Alan looked at her thoughtfully. He had never seen Polly in a
mood quite like this one-introspective, talkative, and depressed all at
the same time. He wondered for the first time since becoming her
friend and then her lover if he was listening to Polly Chalmers ... or
the drugs.
     "I think tonight would be a good night to stay away," she said
with sudden decision. "I'm not good company when I feel like I do now.
     I can see that in your face."
     "Polly, that's not true."
     "I'm going to go home and take a long, hot bath. I'm not going to
drink any more coffee. I'm going to unplug the phone, go to bed early,
and the chances are that when I wake up tomorrow, I'll feel like a new
woman. Then maybe we can ... you know. No slap, a lot of tickle."
     "I worry about you," he said.
     Her hands moved gently, delicately, in his. "I know," she said.
     "It does no good, but I appreciate it, Alan. More than you know."

     2

     Hugh Priest slowed as he passed The Mellow Tiger on his way home
from the Castle Rock motor pool ... then sped up again.
     He drove home, parked his Buick in the driveway, and went inside.
     His place had two rooms: the one where he slept and the one where
he did everything else. A chipped Formica table, covered with aluminum
frozen dinner trays (cigarette butts had been crushed in congealing
gravy in most of them) stood in the center of this latter room. He
went to the open closet, stood on tiptoe, and felt along the top shelf.
     For a moment he thought the fox-tail was gone, that somebody had
come in and stolen it, and panic ignited a ball of heat in his belly.
Then his hand encountered that silky softness, and he let out his
breath in a long sigh.
     He had spent most of the day thinking about the fox-tail, thinking
about how he was going to tie it to the Buick's antenna, thinking about
how it would look, fluttering cheerfully up there. He had almost tied
it on that morning, but it had still been raining then, and he didn't
like the idea of the dampness turning it into a soggy fur rope that
just hung there like a carcass. Now he took it back outside, absently
kicking an empty juice can out of his way as he went, stroking the rich
fur through his fingers. God, it felt good!
     He entered the garage (which had been too full of junk to admit
his car since 1984 or so) and found a sturdy piece of wire after some
hunting about. He had made up his mind: first he would wire the
fox-tail to the antenna, then he would have some supper, and afterward
he would finally drive over to Greenspark. A.A. met at the American
Legion Hall there at seven o'clock. Maybe it was too late to start a
new life ... but it wasn't too late to find out for sure, one way or
another.
     He made a sturdy little slip-loop in the wire and fastened it
around the thick end of the brush. He started to wrap the other end of
the wire around the antenna, but his fingers, which had moved with
rapid surety at first, began to slow down. He felt his confidence
slipping away and, filling the hole it left behind, doubt began to seep
in.
     He saw himself parking in the American Legion parking lot, and
that was okay. He saw himself going in to the meeting, and that was
okay, too. But then he saw some little kid, like the asshole who had
stepped in front of his truck the other day, walking past the Legion
Hall while he was inside saying his name was Hugh P.
     and he was powerless over alcohol. Something catches the kid's
eye a flash of bright orange in the blue-white glare thrown by the
arc-sodiums which light the parking lot. The kid approaches his Buick
and examines the fox-tail . . . first touching, then stroking.
     He looks around, sees no one, and yanks on the fox-tail, breaking
the wire. Hugh saw this kid going down to the local video-game arcade
and telling one of his buddies: Hey, look what I hawked out of the
Legion parking lot. Not bad, huh?
     Hugh felt a frustrated anger creep into his chest, as if this were
not simply speculation but something which had already happened.
     He stroked the fox-tail, then looked around in the growing gloom
of five o'clock, as if he expected to see a crowd of l' lit-fingered 19
     kids gathering already on the far side of Castle Hill Road, just
waiting for him to go back inside and stuff a couple of Hungry Man
dinners into the oven so they could take his fox-tail.
     No. It was better not to go. Kids had no respect these days.
     Kids would steal anything, just for the joy of stealing it. Keep
it for a day or two, then lose interest and toss it in a ditch or a
vacant lot. The picture-and it was a very clear picture, almost a
visionof his lovely brush lying abandoned in a trashy gully, growing
sodden in the rain, losing its color amid the Big Mac wrappers and
discarded beer cans, filled Hugh with a feeling of angry agony.
     It would be crazy to take a risk like that.
     He untwisted the wire which held the tail to the antenna, took the
brush into the house again, and put it back on the high shelf in the
closet. This time he closed the closet door, but it wouldn't latch
tightly.
     Have to get a lock for that, he thought. Kids'll break in
anyplace.
     There's no respect for authority these days. None at all.
     He went to the refrigerator, got a can of beer, looked at it for a
moment, then put it back. A beer-even four or five beerswouldn't do
much to put him back on an even keel. Not the way he felt tonight. He
opened one of the lower cupboards, pawed past the assortment of
rummage-sale pots and pans stacked there, and found the half-full
bottle of Black Velvet he kept for emergencies.
     He filled a jelly-glass to the halfway mark, considered for a
moment, then filled it all the way to the top. He took a swallow or
two, felt the heat explode in his belly, and filled the glass again.
     He started to feel a little better, a little more relaxed. He
looked toward the closet and smiled. It was safe up there, and would
be safer as soon as he got a good strong Kreig padlock at the Western
Auto and put it on. Safe. It was good when you had something you
really wanted and needed, but it was even better when that thing was
safe. That was the best of all.
     Then the smile faded a little.
     Is that what you bought it for? To keep i't on a high shelf
behind a locked door?
     He drank again, slowly. All right, he thought, maybe that's not
so good. But it's better than losing it to some light-fingered kid.
     "After all," he said aloud, "it's not 1955 anymore. This is
modern days."
     He nodded for emphasis. Still, the thought lingered. What good
was the fox-tail doing in there? What good for him, or anyone else?
     But two or three drinks took care of that thought. Two or three
drinks made putting the fox-tail back seem like the most reasonable,
rational decision in the world. He decided to put off dinner; such a
sensible decision deserved to be rewarded by another drink or two.
     He filled the jelly-glass again, sat down in one of the kitchen
chairs with its tubular steel legs, and lit a cigarette. And as he sat
there, drinking and tapping curls of ash into one of the frozen dinner
trays, he forgot about the fox-tail and started thinking about Nettle
Cobb. Crazy Nettle. He was going to play a trick on Crazy Nettle.
     Maybe next week, maybe the week after that ... but this week
seemed most likely. Mr. Gaunt had told him he was a man who didn't
like to waste time, and Hugh was willing to take his word for it.
     He looked forward to it.
     It would break up the monotony.
     He drank, he smoked, and when he finally passed out on the filthy
sheets of the narrow bed in the other room at quarter of ten, he did it
with a smile on his face.

     3

     Wilma jerzyck's shift at Hemphill's Market ended when the store
closed at seven. She pulled into her own driveway at seven-fifteen.
     Soft light spilled out through the drawn drapes across the
livingroom window. She went in and sniffed. She could smell macaroni
and cheese. Good enough ... at least, so far.
     Pete was sprawled on the couch with his shoes off, watching Wheel
of Fortune. The Portland Press-Herald was in his lap.
     "I read your note," he said, sitting up quickly and putting the
paper aside. "I put in the casserole. It'll be ready by
seven-thirty."
     He looked at her with earnest and slightly anxious brown eyes.
     Like a dog with a strong urge to please, Pete jerzyck had been
house-trained early and quite well. He had his lapses, but it had been
a long time since she'd come in and found him lying on the couch with
his shoes on, a longer one since he'd dared to light up his pipe in the
house, and it would be a snowy day in August when he took a piss
without remembering to put the ring back down after he was through.

     "Did you bring in the wash?"

     An expression of mingled guilt and surprise troubled his round,
open face. "Jeer! I was reading the newspaper and forgot. I'll go
right out." He was already fumbling for his shoes.
     "Never mind," she said, starting for the kitchen.
     "Wilma, I'll get it!"
     "Don't bother," she said sweetly. "I wouldn't want you to leave
your paper or Vanna White just because I've been on my feet behind a
cash register for the last six hours. Sit right there, Peter. En'

     yourself."   JOY

     She didn't have to look around and check his reaction; after seven
years of marriage, she honestly believed Peter Michael jerzyck held no
more surprises for her. His expression would be a mixture of hurt and
weak chagrin. He would stand there for a few moments after she had
gone out, looking like a man who just came out of the crapper and can't
quite remember if he's wiped himself, and then he would go to work
setting the table and dishing up the casserole. He would ask her many
questions about her shift at the market, listen attentively to her
answers, and not interrupt once with the details of his own day at
Williams-Brown, the large real estate agency in Oxford where he worked.
     Which was just as fine as paint with Wilma, since she found real
estate the world's most boring subject. After dinner, he would clear
up without being asked, and she would read the paper. All of these
services would be performed by him because he had forgotten one minor
chore. She didn't mind taking in the wash at all-in fact, she was fond
of the feel and smell of clothes which had spent a happy afternoon
drying in the sun-but she had no intention of letting Pete in on that.
     It was her little secret.
     She had many such secrets, and kept them all for the same reason:
in a war, you held onto every advantage. Some nights she would come
home and there might be an hour or even two hours of skirmishing before
she was finally able to prod Peter into a fullscale retreat, replacing
his white pins on her interior battle-map with her red ones. Tonight
the engagement had been won less than two minutes after she stepped
inside the door, and that was just fine with Wilma.
     She believed in her heart that marriage was a lifetime adventure
in aggression, and in such a long campaign, where ultimately no
prisoners could be taken, no quarter given, no patch of marital
landscape left unscorched, such easy victories might eventually lose
their savor. But that time had not yet come, and so she went out to
the clotheslines with the basket under her left arm and her heart light
beneath the swell of her bosom.
     She was halfway across the yard before coming to a puzzled stop.
     Where in the hell were the sheets?
     She should have seen them easily, big rectangular white shapes
floating in the dark, but they weren't there. Had they blown away?
     Ridiculous! There had been a breeze that afternoon, but hardly a
gale. Had someone stolen them?
     Then a gust of wind kicked through the air and she heard a large,
lazy flapping sound. Okay, they were there ... somewhere.
     When you were the oldest daughter in a sprawling Catholic clan of
thirteen children, you knew what a sheet sounded like when it flapped
on the line. But it still wasn't right, that sound. It was too heavy.
      Wilma took another step forward. Her face, which always wore the
faintly shadowed look of a woman who expects trouble, grew darker. Now
she could see the sheets . . . or shapes that should have been the
sheets. But they were dark.
      She took another, smaller step forward, and the breeze whisked
through the yard again. The shapes flapped toward her this time,
belling out, and before she could get her hand up, something heavy and
slimy struck her. Something gooey splattered her cheeks; something
thick and soggy pressed against her. It was almost as if a cold,
sticky hand were trying to grasp her.
      She was not a woman who cried out easily or often, but she cried
out now, and dropped the laundry-basket. That sloppy flapping sound
came again and she tried to twist away from the shape looming before
her. Her left ankle struck the wicker laundry-basket and she stumbled
to one knee, missing a full-length tumble only by a combination of luck
and quick reflexes.
      A heavy, wet thing slobbered its way up her back; thick wetness
drooled down the sides of her neck. Wilma cried out again and crawled
away from the lines on her hands and knees. Some of her hair had
escaped the kerchief she wore and hung against her cheeks, tickling.
She hated that feeling . . . but she hated that drooling, clammy
caress from the dark shape hung on her clothesline even more.
      The kitchen door banged open, and Pete's alarmed voice carried
across the yard: "Wilma? Wilma, are you all right?"
      Flapping from behind her-a nasty sound, like a chuckle from vocal
cords clotted with dirt. In the next yard the Haverhills' mutt began
to bellow hysterically in its high, unpleasant voice-yark!
      yark! yark!-and this did nothing to improve Wilma's state of
mind.
      She got to her feet and saw Pete cautiously descending the back
steps. "Wilma? Did you fall down? Are you okay?"
      "Yes!" she shouted furiously. "Yes, I fell down! Yes, I'm okay!
      Turn on the goddam light!"
      "Did you hurt yourself-" 'Just turn on the goddam LIGHT!" she
screamed at him, and rubbed a hand across the front of her coat. It
came away covered with cold goo. She was now so angry she could see
her own pulse as bright points of light before her eyes ... and
angriest of all at herself, for being scared. Even for a second.
      Yark! Yark! Yark!
      The goddam mutt in the next yard was going ape. Christ, she hated
dogs, especially the mouthy ones.
      Pete's shape retreated to the top of the kitchen steps. The door
opened, his hand snaked inside, and then the floodlight came on,
bathing the rear yard with bright light.
      Wilma looked down at herself and saw a wide swath of dark brown
across the front of her new fall coat. She wiped furiously at her
face, held out her hand, and saw it had also turned brown. She could
feel a slow, syrupy trickle running down the middle of her back.
      "Mud!" She was stupefied with disbelief-so much so that she was
unaware she had spoken aloud. Who could have done this to her? Who
would have dared?
      "What did you say, honey?" Pete asked. He had been coming toward
her; now he stopped a prudent distance away. Wilma's face was working
in a way Pete jerzyck found extremely alarming: it was as if a nest of
baby snakes had hatched just beneath her skin.
      "Mud!" she screamed, holding her hands out toward him ...
      at him. Flecks of brown flew from her fingertips. "Mud, I say!
      Mud!"
      Pete looked past her, finally understanding. His mouth dropped
open. Wilma whirled in the direction of his gaze. The floodlight
mounted above the kitchen door lit the clotheslines and the garden with
merciless clarity, revealing everything that needed to be revealed.
      The sheets which she had hung out clean were now drooping from
their pins in dispirited, soggy clots. They were not just spattered
with mud; they were coated with it, plated with it.
      Wilma looked at the garden and saw deep divots where the mud had
been scooped out. She saw a beaten track in the grass where the
mudslinger had gone back and forth, first loading up, then walking to
the lines, then throwing, then going back to reload.
      "God damn it!" she screamed.
      "Wilma . . . come on in the house, honey, and I'll Pete groped,
then looked relieved as an idea actually dawned. "I'll make us some
tea."
      "Fuck the tea!" Wilma howled at the top, the very tippy-top, of
her vocal range, and from next door the Haverhills' mutt went for
broke, yarkyarkyark, oh she hated dogs, it was going to drive her
crazy, fucking loudmouth dog!
      Her rage overflowed and she charged the sheets, clawed at them,
began pulling them down. Her fingers caught over the first line and it
snapped like a guitar string. The sheets hung from it dropped in a
sodden, meaty swoop. Fists clenched, eyes squinched like a child doing
a tantrum, Wilma took a single large, froggy leap and landed on top of
one. It made a weary flooosh sound and billowed up, splattering
gobbets of mud on her nylons. It was the final touch.
      She opened her mouth and shrieked her rage. Oh, she would find
who had done this. Yes-indeedy-doodad. You better believe it. And
when she did-"is everything all right over there, Mrs. jerzyck?" it
was Mrs. Haverhill's voice, wavering with alarm.
      "Yes goddammit, we're drinking Sterno and watching Lawrence Welk,
can't you shut that mutt of yours up?" Wilma screamed.
      She backed off the muddy sheet, panting, her hair hanging all
around her flushed face. She swiped at it savagely. Fucking dog was
going to drive her crazy. Fucking loudmouth doHer thoughts broke off
with an almost audible snap.
      Dogs.
      Fucking loudmouth dogs.
      Who lived almost right around the corner from here, on Ford
Street?
      Correction: What crazy lady with a fucking loudmouth dog named
Raider lived right around the corner from here?
      Why, Nettle Cobb, that was who.
      The dog had barked all spring, those high-pitched puppy yaps that
really got under your skin, and finally Wilma had called Nettle and
told her that if she couldn't get her dog to shut up, she ought to get
rid of it. A week later, when there had still been no improvement (at
least none that Wilma was willing to admit), she had called Nettle
again and told her that if she couldn't keep the dog quiet, she, Wilma,
would have to call the police. The next night, when the goddamned mutt
started up its yarking and barking once more, she had.
      A week or so after that, Nettle had shown up at the market (unlike
Wilma, Nettle seemed to be the sort of person who had to turn things
over in her mind for awhile brood on them, evenbefore she was able to
act). She stood in line at Wilma's register, although she didn't have
a single solitary item. When her turn came, she had said in a squeaky,
breathless little voice: "You stop making trouble for me and my Raider,
Wilma jerzyck. He's a good little doggy, and you just better stop
making trouble."
     Wilma, always ready for a fight, had not been in the least
disconcerted at being confronted in the workplace. In fact, she rather
liked it. "Lady, you don't know what trouble is. But if you can't get
your damn dog to shut up, you will."
     The Cobb woman had been as pale as milk, but she drew herself up,
clutching her purse so tightly that the tendons on her scrawny forearms
showed all the way from her wrists to her elbows. She said: "I'm
warning you," then hurried out.
     "Oh-oh, I think I just peed my panties!" Wilma had called
boisterously after her (a taste of battle always put her in good
spirits), but Nettle never turned-only hurried on her way a little
faster.
     After that, the dog had quieted down. This had rather
disappointed Wilma, because it had been a boring spring. Pete was
showing no signs of rebellion, and Wilma had been feeling an
endof-winter dullness that the new green in the trees and grass
couldn't seem to touch. What she really needed to add color and spice
to her life was a good feud. For awhile it had seemed that crazy
Nettle Cobb would fill the bill admirably, but with the dog minding its
manners, it seemed to Wilma that she would have to look elsewhere for
diversion.
     Then one night in May the dog had started barking again. The mutt
had only gone on for awhile, but Wilma hurried to the telephone and
called Nettle anyway-she had marked the number in the book just in case
such an occasion offered.
     She did not waste time on the niceties but got right to the point.
     "This is Wilma jerzyck, dear. I called to tell you that if you
don't shut that dog up, I'll shut him up myself."
     "He's already stopped!" Nettle had cried. "I brought him in as
soon as I got home and heard him! You just leave me and Raider alone!
     I warned you! If you don't, you'll be sorry!"
     "Just remember what I said," Wilma told her. "I've had enough.
     The next time he starts up that ruckus, I won't bother complaining
to the cops. I'll come over and cut his goddam throat."
     She had hung up before Nettle could reply. The cardinal rule
governing engagements with the enemy (relatives, neighbors, spouses)
was that the aggressor must have the last word.
     The dog hadn't popped off since then. Well, maybe it had, but
Wilma hadn't noticed it if so; it had never been that bothersome in the
first place, not really, and besides, Wilma had inaugurated a more
productive wrangle with the woman who ran the beauty parlor in Castle
View. Wilma had almost forgotten Nettle and Raider.
     But maybe Nettle hadn't forgotten her. Wilma had seen Nettle just
yesterday, in the new shop. And if looks could kill, Wilma thought, I
would have been laid out dead on the floor right there.
     Standing here now by her muddied, ruined sheets, she remembered
the look of fear and defiance that had come over the nutty bitch's
face, the way her lip had curled back, showing her teeth for a second.
     Wilma was very familiar with the look of hate, and she had seen it
on Nettle Cobb's face yesterday.
     I warned you ... you'll he sorry.
     "Wilma, come on inside," Pete said. He put a tentative hand on
her shoulder.
     She shrugged it off briskly. "Leave me alone."
     Pete withdrew a step. He looked like he wanted to wring his hands
but didn't quite dare.
     Maybe she forgot, too, Wilma thought. At least until she saw me
yesterday, in that new store. Or maybe she's been planning something
(i warned you) all along in that half-stewed head of hers, and seeing
me finally set her off.
     Somewhere in the last few moments she had become sure that Nettle
was the one-who else had she crossed glances with in the last couple of
days who might hold a grudge? There were other people in town who
didn't like her, but this kind of trick-this kind of sneaking, cowardly
trick-went with the way Nettle had looked at her yesterday. That sneer
of mingled fear (you'll be sorry) and hate. She had looked like a dog
herself, one brave enough to bite only when its victim's back is
turned.
     Yes, it had been Nettle Cobb, all right. The more Wilma thought
about it, the surer she became. And the act was unforgivable. Not
because the sheets were ruined. Not because it was a cowardly trick.
     Not even because it was the act of someone with a cracked brain.
     It was unforgivable because Wilma had been frightened.
     Only for a second, true, that second when the slimy brown thing
had flapped out of the darkness and into her face, caressing her coldly
like some monster's hand ... but even one single second of fear was a
second too much.
     "Wilma?" Pete asked as she turned her flat face toward him. He
did not like the expression the porch light showed him, all shiny white
surfaces and black, dimpled shadows. He did not like that flat look in
her eyes. "Honey? Are you all right?"
     She strode past him, taking no notice of him at all. Pete
scurried after her as she headed for the house ... and the telephone.

     4

     Nettle was sitting in her living room with Raider at her feet and
her new carnival glass lampshade on her lap when the telephone rang.
     It was twenty minutes of eight. She jumped and clutched the
lampshade tighter, looking at the telephone with fear and distrust.
     She had a momentary certainty-silly, of course, but she couldn't
seem to rid herself of such feelings-that it would be Some Person in
Authority, calling to tell her she must give the beautiful lampshade
back, that it belonged to someone else, that such a lovely object could
not possibly have accrued to Nettle's little store of possessions in
any case, the very idea was ridiculous.
     Raider looked up at her briefly, as if to ask if she was going to
answer that or not, then put his muzzle back down on his paws.
     Nettle set the lampshade carefully aside and picked up the
telephone. It was probably just Polly, calling to ask if she'd pick up
something for dinner at Hemphill's Market before she came to work
tomorrow morning.
     "Hello, Cobb residence," she said crisply. All her life she had
been terrified of Some Person in Authority, and she had discovered that
the best way to handle such a fear was to sound like a person in
authority yourself. It didn't make the fear go away, but at least it
held the fear in check.
     "I know what you did, you crazy bitch!" a voice spat at her. It
was as sudden and as gruesome as the stab of an icepick.
      Nettle's breath caught as if on a thorn; an expression of trapped
horror froze her face and her heart tried to cram its way up into her
throat. Raider looked up at her again, questioningly.
      "Who ... who . . ."
      "You know goddam well who," the voice said, and of course Nettle
did. It was Wilma jerzyck. It was that evil, evil woman.
      "He hasn't been barking!" Nettle's voice was high and thin and
screamy, the voice of someone who has just inhaled the entire contents
of a helium balloon. "He's all grown up and he's not barking! He's
right here at my feet!"
      "Did you have a good time throwing mud at my sheets, you numb
cunt?" Wilma was furious. The woman was actually trying to pretend
this was still about the dog.
      "Sheets? What sheets? I ... I . . ." Nettle looked toward the
carnival glass lampshade and seemed to draw strength from it. "You
leave me alone! You're the one that's crazy, not me!"
      "I'm going to get you for this. Nobody comes into my yard and
throws mud at my sheets while I'm gone. Nobody. NOBODY!
      Understand? Is this getting through that cracked skull of yours?
      You won't know where, and you won't know when, and most of all you
won't know how, but I ... am going ... to GET you. Do you understand?"
      Nettle held the phone tightly screwed against her ear. Her face
had gone dead pale except for a single bright streak of red which ran
across her forehead between her eyebrows and hairline. Her teeth were
clenched and her cheeks puffed in and out like a bellows as she panted
from the sides of her mouth.
      "You leave me alone or you'll be sorry!" she screamed in her
high, fainting, helium voice. Raider was standing now, his ears up,
his eyes bright and anxious. He sensed menace in the room. He barked
once, severely. Nettle didn't hear him. "You'll be very sorry!
      I ... I know people! People in Authority! I know them very well!
      I don't have to put up with this!"
      Speaking slowly in a voice which was low and sincere and utterly
furious, Wilma said: "Tucking with me is the worst mistake you ever
made in your life. You won't see me coming."
      There was a click.
      "You don't dare!" Nettle wailed. Tears were running down her
cheeks now, tears of terror and abysmal, impotent rage. "You don't
dare, you bad thing! I ... I'll . . ."
      There was a second click. It was followed by the buzz of an open
line.
      Nettle hung up the phone and sat bolt upright in her chair for
almost three minutes, staring into space. Then she began to weep.
      Raider barked again and put his paws up on the edge of her chair.
      Nettle hugged him and wept against his fur. Raider licked her
neck.
      "I won't let her hurt you, Raider," she said. She inhaled the
sweet and clean doggy warmth of him, trying to take comfort from it.
      "I won't let that bad, bad woman hurt you. She's not a Person in
Authority, not at all. She's just a bad old thing and if she tries to
hurt you ... or me ... she'll be sorry."
      She straightened at last, found a Kleenex tucked down between the
side of her chair and the cushion, and used it to wipe her eyes.
      She was terrified . . . but she could also feel anger buzzing and
drilling through her. It was the way she'd felt before she'd taken the
meat-fork from the drawer under the sink and stuck it in her husband's
throat.
     She took the carnival glass lampshade off the table and hugged it
gently to her. "If she starts something, she will be very, very
sorry," Nettle said.
     She sat that way, with Raider at her feet and the lampshade in her
lap, for a very long time.

     5

     Norris Ridgewick cruised slowly down Main Street in his police
cruiser, eyeballing the buildings on the west side of the street.
     His shift would be over soon, and he was glad. He could remember
how good he had felt this morning before that idiot had grabbed him;
could remember standing at the mirror in the men's room, adjusting his
hat and thinking with satisfaction that he looked Squared Away. He
could remember it, but the memory seemed very old and sepia-toned, like
a photograph from the nineteenth century. From the moment that idiot
Keeton had grabbed him up to right now, nothing had gone right.
     He'd gotten lunch at Cluck-Cluck Tonite, the chicken shack out on
Route 119. The food there was usually good, but this time it had given
him a roaring case of acid indigestion followed by a case of the
dribbling shits. Around three o'clock he had run over a nail out on
Town Road #7 near the old Camber place and had to change the tire.
     He'd wiped his fingers on the front of his freshly dry-cleaned
uniform blouse, not thinking about what he was doing, only wanting to
dry the tips so they would provide a better grip on the loosened
lug-nuts, and he had rubbed grease across the shirt in four glaring
dark-gray stripes. While he was looking at this with dismay, the
cramps had turned his bowels to water again and he'd had to hurry off
into the puckerbrush. It had been a race to see if he could manage to
drop his trousers before he filled them. That race Norris managed to
win ...
     but he hadn't liked the look of the little stand of bushes he had
chosen to take a squat in. It had looked like poison sumac, and the
way his day had gone so far, it probably had been.
     Norris crept slowly past the buildings which made up Castle Rock's
downtown: the Norway Bank and Trust, the Western Auto, Nan's
Luncheonette, the black hole where Pop Merrill's rickrack palace had
once stood, You Sew and Sew, Needful Things, Castle Rock Hardware
Norris suddenly applied the brakes and came to a stop. He had seen
something amazing in the window of Needful Things@r thought he had,
anyway.
     He checked the rearview mirror, but Main Street was deserted.
     The stop-and-go light at the lower end of the business district
abruptly went out, and remained dark for a few seconds while relays
clicked thoughtfully inside. Then the yellow light in the center began
to flash off and on. Nine o'clock, then. Nine o'clock on the button.
     Norris reversed back up the street, then pulled in at the curb.
     He looked down at the radio, thought of calling in 10-22-officer
leaving the vehicle-and decided not to. He only wanted a quick look in
the shop window. He turned up the gain on the radio a little and
rolled down the window before getting out. That ought to do it.
     You didn't see what you thought you saw, he cautioned himself,
hitching up his trousers as he walked across the sidewalk. No way.
     Today was made for disappointment, not discovery. That was just
someone's old Zebco rod and reelExcept it wasn't. The fishing rod in
the window of Needful Things was arranged in a cute little display with
a net and a pair of bright yellow gum-rubber boots, and it was
definitely not a Zebco.
     It was a Bazun. He hadn't seen one since his father died sixteen
years before. Norris had been fourteen then, and he had loved the
Bazun for two reasons: what it was and what it stood for.
     What was it? Just the best damned lake-and-stream fishing rod in
the world, that was all.
     What had it stood for? Good times. As simple as that. The good
times a skinny little boy named Norris Ridgewick had had with his old
man. Good times ploughing through the woods beside some stream out on
the edge of town, good times in their little boat, sitting in the
middle of Castle Lake while everything around them was white with the
mist that rose off the lake in steamy little columns and enclosed them
in their own private world. A world made only for guys. In some other
world moms would soon be making breakfast, and that was a good world,
too, but not as good as this one.
     No world had been as good as that one, before or since.
     After his father's fatal coronary, the Bazun rod and reel had
disappeared. He remembered looking for it in the garage after the
funeral and it was just gone. He had hunted in the cellar, had even
looked in the closet of his mom and dad's bedroom (although he knew his
mom would have been more likely to let Henry Ridgewick store an
elephant in there than a fishing pole), but the Bazun was gone. Norris
had always suspected his Uncle Phil. Several times he had gathered his
courage to ask, but each time it came to the sticking point, he had
backed down.
     Now, looking at this rod and reel, which could have been that very
one, he forgot about Buster Keeton for the first time that day.
     He was overwhelmed with a simple, perfect memory: his father
sitting in the stern of the boat, his tackle-box between his feet,
handing the Bazun to Norris so he could pour himself a cup of coffee
from his big red Thermos with the gray stripes. He could smell the
coffee, hot and good, and he could smell his father's aftershave
lotion: Southern Gentleman, it had been called.
     Suddenly the old grief rose up and folded him in its gray embrace
and he wanted his father. After all these years that old pain was
gnawing his bones again, as fresh and as hungry as it had been on the
day when his mother had come home from the hospital and taken his hands
and said We have to be very brave now, Norris.
     The spotlight high in the display window pricked bright beams of
light off the steel casing of the reel and all the old love, that dark
and golden love, swept through him again. Norris stared in at the
Bazun rod and thought of the smell of fresh coffee rising from a big
red Thermos with gray stripes and the calm, wide sweep of the lake. In
his mind he felt again the rough texture of the rod's cork handle, and
slowly raised one hand to wipe his eyes.
     "Officer?" a quiet voice asked.
     Norris gave a little cry and leaped back from the window. For one
wild moment he thought he was going to fill his pants after all-the
perfect end to a perfect day. Then the cramp passed and he looked
around. A tall man in a tweed jacket was standing in the open door of
the shop, looking at him with a little smile.
     "Did I startle you?" he asked. "I'm very sorry."
     "No," Norris said, and then managed a smile of his own. His heart
was still beating like a triphammer. "Well . . . maybe just a little.
     I was looking at that rod and thinking about old times."
     "That just came in today," the man said. "It's old, but it's in
awfully good condition. It's a Bazun, you know. Not a well-known
brand, but well-regarded among serious fishermen. It's-" "-Japanese,"
Norris said. "I know. My dad used to have one."
     "Did he?" The man's smile broadened. The teeth it revealed were
crooked, but Norris found it a pleasant smile just the same.
     "That is a coincidence, isn't it?"
     "It sure is," Norris agreed.
     "I'm Leland Gaunt. This is my shop." He held out his hand.
     A momentary revulsion swept over Norris as those long fingers
wrapped themselves around his hand. Gaunt's handshake was the matter
of a moment, however, and when he let go, the feeling passed at once.
     Norris decided it was just his stomach, still queasy over those
bad clams he'd eaten for lunch. Next time he was out that way, he'd
stick to the chicken, which was, after all, the house specialty.
     "I could give you an extremely fair deal on that rod," Mr. Gaunt
said. "Why not step in, Officer Ridgewick? We'll talk about it."
     Norris started a little. He hadn't told this old bird his name,
he was sure of it. He opened his mouth to ask how Gaunt had known,
then closed it again. He wore a little name-tag above his badge.
     That was it, of course.
     "I really shouldn't," he said, and hoisted a thumb back over his
shoulder at the cruiser. He could still hear the radio, although
static was all it was putting out; he hadn't had a call all night. "On
duty, you know. Well, I'm off at nine, but technically, until I turn
in my car-" "This would only take a minute or so," Gaunt coaxed. His
eyes regarded Norris merrily. "When I make up my mind to deal with a
man, Officer Ridgewick, I don't waste time. Especially when the man in
question is out in the middle of the night protecting my business."
     Norris thought of telling Gaunt that nine o'clock was hardly the
middle of the night, and in a sleepy little place like Castle Rock,
protecting the investments of the local business people was rarely much
of a chore. Then he looked back at the Bazun rod and reel and that old
longing, so surprisingly strong and fresh, washed over him again. He
thought of going out on the lake with such a rod this weekend, going
out early in the morning with a box of worms and a big Thermos of fresh
coffee from Nan's. it would almost be like being with the old man
again.
     "Well . . ."
     "Oh, come on," Gaunt coaxed. "if I can do a little selling after
hours, you can do a little buying on the town's time. And, really,
Officer Ridgewick-I don't think anyone is going to rob the bank
tonight, do you?"
     Norris looked toward the bank, which flicked first yellow and then
black in the measured stutter of the blinker-light, and laughed.
     "I doubt it."
     "Well?"
     "Okay," Norris said. "But if we can't make a deal in a couple
CHAPTER SIX of minutes, I'll really have to split."
     Leland Gaunt groaned and laughed at the same time. "I think I
hear the soft sound of my pockets being turned out," he said.
     "Come along, Officer Ridgewick-a couple of minutes it shall be."
     "I sure would like to have that rod," Norris blurted. It was a
bad way to start a trade and he knew it, but he couldn't help it.
     "And so you shall," Mr. Gaunt said. "I'm going to offer you the
best deal of your life, Officer Ridgewick."
     He led Norris inside Needful Things and closed the door.
     Wilma jerzyck did not know her husband, Pete, quite as well as she
thought she did.
      She went to bed that Thursday night planning to go over to Nettle
Cobb's first thing Friday morning and Take Care of Things.
      Her frequent wrangles sometimes simply faded away, but on those
occasions when they came to a head, it was Wilma who picked the
duelling ground and chose the weapons. The first rule of her
confrontational life-style was Always get the last word. The second
was Always make the first move. Making this first move was what she
thought of as Taking Care of Things, and she meant to take care of
Nettle in a hurry. She told Pete she just might see how many times she
could turn the crazy bitch's head around before it popped off the stem.
      She fully expected to spend most of the night awake and steaming,
taut as a drawn bowstring; it wouldn't have been the first time.
      Instead, she slipped off to sleep less than ten minutes after
lying down, and when she woke up she felt refreshed and oddly calm.
      Sitting at the kitchen table in her housecoat on Friday morning,
it came to her that maybe it was too early to Take Care of Things
Permanently. She had scared the living Jesus out of Nettle on the
phone last night; as mad as Wilma had been, she hadn't been mad enough
to miss that. Only a person as deaf as a stone post could have missed
it.
      Why not just let Ms. Mental Illness of 1991 swing in the wind for
a little while? Let her be the one to lie awake nights, wondering from
which direction the Wrath of Wilma would fall. Do a few drive-bys,
perhaps make a few more phone calls. As she sipped her coffee (Pete
sat across the table, watching her apprehensively from above the sports
section of the paper), it occurred to her that, if Nettle was as
cracked as everyone said, she might not have to Take Care of Things at
all. This might be one of those rare occasions when Things Took Care
of Themselves. She found this thought so cheering that she actually
allowed Pete to kiss her as he gathered up his briefcase and made ready
to leave for work.
      The idea that her frightened mouse of a husband might have drugged
her never crossed Wilma's mind. Nevertheless, that was just what Pete
jerzyck had done, and not for the first time, either.
      Wilma knew that she had cowed her husband, but she had no idea to
how great an extent. He did not just live in fear of her; he lived in
awe of her, as natives in certain tropical climes once supposedly lived
in awe and superstitious dread of the Great God Thunder Mountain, which
might brood silently over their sunny lives for years or even
generations before suddenly exploding in a murderous tirade of burning
lava.
      Such natives, whether real or hypothetical, undoubtedly had their
own rituals of propitiation. These may not have helped much when the
mountain awoke and cast its bolts of thunder and rivers of fire at
their villages, but they surely improved everyone's peace of mind when
the mountain was quiet. Pete jerzyck had no high rituals with which he
could worship Wilma; it seemed that more prosaic measures would have to
serve. Prescription drugs instead of Communion wafers, for instance.
      He made an appointment with Ray Van Allen, Castle Rock's only
family practitioner, and told him that he wanted something which would
relieve his feelings of anxiety. His work-schedule was a bitch, he
told Ray, and as his commission-rate rose, he found it harder and
harder to leave his work-related problems at the office.
      He had finally decided it was time to see if the doctor could
prescribe something that would smooth off some of the rough edges.
      Ray Van Allen knew nothing about the pressures of the real estate
game, but he had a fair idea of what the pressures of living with Wilma
must be like. He suspected that Pete jerzyck would have a lot less
anxiety if he never left the office at all, but of course it was not
his place to say so. He wrote a prescription for Xanax, cited the
usual cautions, and wished the man good luck and God speed. He
believed that, as Pete went down the road of life in tandem with that
particular mare, he would need a lot of both.
     Pete used the Xanax but did not abuse it. Neither did he tell
Wilma about it-she would have had a cow if she knew he was using drugs.
     He was careful to keep his Xanax prescription in his briefcase,
which contained papers in which Wilma had no interest at all. He took
five or six pills a month, most of them on the days before Wilma
started her period.
     Then, last summer, Wilma had gotten into a wrangle with Henrietta
Longman, who owned and operated The Beauty Rest up on Castle Hill. The
subject was a botched perm. Following the initial shouting match,
there was an exchange between them at Hemphill's Market the next day,
then a yelling match on Main Street a week later. That one almost
degenerated into a brawl.
     In the aftermath, Wilma had paced back and forth through the house
like a caged lioness, swearing she was going to get that bitch, that
she was going to put her in the hospital. "She'll need a Beauty Rest
when I get through with her," Wilma had grated through clenched teeth.
     "You can count on it. I'm going up there tomorrow.
     I'm going to go up there and Take Care of Things."
     Pete had realized with mounting alarm that this was not just talk;
Wilma meant it. God knew what wild stunt she might pull.
     He'd had visions of Wilma ducking Henrietta's head in a vat of
corrosive goo that would leave the woman as bald as Sinead O'Connor for
the rest of her life.
     He'd hoped for some modulation of temperament overnight, but when
Wilma got up the next morning, she was even angrier.
     He wouldn't have believed it possible, but it seemed it was. The
dark circles under her eyes were a proclamation of the sleepless rug '
lit she had spent.
     "Wilma," he'd said weakly, "I really don't think it's such a good
idea for you to go up there to The Beauty Rest today. I'm sure, if You
think this over-" "I thought it over last night," Wilma had replied,
turning that frighteningly flat gaze of hers on him, "and I decided
that when I finish with her, she's never going to burn the roots of
anyone else's hair. When I finish with her, she's going to need a
Seeing Eye dog just to find her way to the john. And if you fuck
around with me' Pete, you and her can buy your goddam dogs from the
same litter of German shepherds."
     Desperate, not sure it would work but unable to think of any other
way to stave off the approaching catastrophe, Pete jerzyck had removed
the bottle from the inside pocket of his briefcase and had dropped a
Xanax tablet into Wilma's coffee. He then went to his office.
     In a very real sense, that had been Pete jerzyck's First
Communion.
     He had spent the day in an agony of suspense and had come home
terrified of what he might find (Henrietta Longman dead and Wilma in
jail was his most recurrent fantasy). He was delighted to find Wilma
in the kitchen, singing.
     Pete took a deep breath, lowered his emotional blast-shield, and
asked her what had happened with the Longman woman.
     "She doesn't open until noon, and by then I just didn't feel so
angry," Wilma said. "I went up there to have it out with her just the
same, though-I'd promised myself I was going to, after all.
     And do you know, she offered me a glass of sherry and said she
wanted to give me my money back!"
     "Wow! Great!" Pete had said, relieved and gladdened ... and that
had been the end of laffaire Henrietta. He had spent days waiting for
Wilma's rage to return, but it hadn't-at least not aimed in that
direction.
     He had considered suggesting that Wilma go to Dr. Van Allen and
obtain a tranquilizer prescription of her own, but discarded the idea
after long and careful consideration. Wilma would blow him out of the
water-maybe right into orbit-if he suggested that she TAKE DRUGS.
     TAKING DRUGs was for junkies, and tranquilizers were for
weak-sister junkies. She would face life on life's terms, thank you
very much.
     And besides, Pete concluded reluctantly, the truth was too plain
to deny: Wilma liked being mad. Wilma in a red rage was Wilma
fulfilled, Wilma imbued with high purpose.
     And he loved her-just as the natives of that hypothetical tropic
isle undoubtedly love their Great God Thunder Mountain. His awe and
dread actually enhanced his love; she wasWILMA, a force unto herself,
and he attempted to deflect her from her course only when he was afraid
she mi lit inure herself ... which, through the mystic 9
     transubstantiations of love, would also injure him.
     He had slipped her the Xanax on just three occasions since then.
     The third-and the scariest by far-was The Night of the Muddy
Sheets.
     He had been frantic to get her to take a cup of tea, and when she
at last consented to drink one (after her short but extremely
satisfactory dialogue with Crazy Nettle Cobb), he brewed it strong and
dropped in not one Xanax but two. He was greatly relieved at how much
her thermostat had dropped the next morning.
     These were the things that Wilma jerzyck, confident in her power
over her husband's mind, did not know; they were also the things which
kept Wilma from simply driving her Yugo through Nettle's door and
snatching her baldheaded (or trying to) on Friday morning.

     2

     Not that Wilma had forgotten Nettle, or forgiven her, or come to
entertain the slightest doubt as to who had vandalized her bedlinen; no
medicine on earth would have done those things.
     Shortly after Pete left for work, Wilma got into her car and
cruised slowly down Willow Street (plastered to the back bumper of the
little yellow Yugo was a bumper sticker which told the world

     IF YOU DON'T LIKE MY DRIVING DIAL 1-800-EAT-SHIT).

     She turned right, onto Ford Street, and slowed to a crawl as she
approached Nettle Cobb's neat little house. She thought she saw one of
the curtains twitch, and that was a good start ... but only a start.
     She went around the block (passing the Rusk home on Pond Street
without a glance), past her own home on Willow, and around to Ford
Street for the second time. This time she honked the Yugo's horn twice
as she approached Nettle's house and then parked out front with the
engine idling.
     The curtain twitched again. No mistake this time. The woman was
peering out at her. Wilma thought of her behind the curtain, I
trembling with guilt and terror, and found she enjoyed the image even
more than she enjoyed the one she had gone to bed withthe one where she
was twisting the crazy bitch's noodle until it spun like that little
girl's head in The Exorcist.
     "Peekaboo, I see you," she said grimly as the curtain fell back in
place. "Don't think I don't."
     She circled the block again and stopped in front of Nettle's a
second time, honking the horn to notify her prey of her arrival.
     This time she sat out front for almost five minutes. The curtain
twitched twice. At last she drove on again, satisfied.
     Crazy broadwillspendthe rest oftheday lookingforme, she thought as
she parked in her own driveway and got out. She'll be afraid to set
foot out of her door.
     Wilma went inside, light of foot and heart, and plunked down on
the sofa with a catalogue. Soon she was happily ordering three new
sets of sheets-white, yellow, and paisley.

     3

     Raider sat in the middle of the living-room carpet, looking at his
mistress. At last he whined uneasily, as if to remind Nettle that this
was a working day and she was already half an hour late. Today was the
day she was supposed to vacuum the upstairs at Polly's, and the
telephone man was coming with the new phones, the ones with the great
big touch-tone pads. They were supposed to be easier for people who
had the arthritis so terrible, like Polly did, to use.
     But how could she go out?
     That crazy Polish woman was out there someplace, cruising around
in her little car.
     Nettle sat in her chair, holding her lampshade in her lap. She
had been holding it in her lap ever since the crazy Polish woman had
driven past her house the first time. Then she had come again, parking
and honking her horn. When she left, Nettle thought it might be over,
but no-the woman had come back yet a third time.
     Nettle had been sure the crazy Polish woman would try to come in.
     She had sat in her chair, hugging the lampshade with one arm and
Raider with the other, wondering what she would do when and if the
crazy Polish woman did try-how she would defend herse f.
     She didn't know.
     At last she had mustered enough courage to take another peek out
the window, and the crazy Polish woman had been gone. Her first
feeling of relief had been superseded by dread. She was afraid that
the crazy Polish woman was patrolling the streets, waiting for her to
come out; she was even more afraid that the crazy Polish woman would
come here after she was gone.
     That she would break in and see her beautiful lampshade and
shatter it to a thousand fragments on the floor.
     Raider whined again.
     "I know," she said in a voice which was almost a groan. "I know."
     She had to leave. She had a responsibility, and she knew what it
was and to whom she owed it. Polly Chalmers had been good to her. It
had been Polly who wrote the recommendation that had gotten her out of
juniper Hill for good, and it had been Polly who had co-signed for her
home loan at the bank. If not for Polly, whose father had been her
father's best friend, she would still be living in a rented room on the
other side of the Tin Bridge.
     But what if she left and the crazy Polish woman came back?
     Raider couldn't protect her lampshade; he was brave, but he was
just a little dog. The crazy Polish woman might hurt him if he tried
to stop her. Nettle felt her mind, caught in the vise of this horrible
dilemma, beginning to slip. She groaned again.
     And suddenly, mercifully, an idea occurred to her.
     She got up, still cradling the lampshade in her arms, and crossed
the living room, which was very gloomy with the shades drawn.
     She walked through the kitchen and opened the door in its far
corner. There was a shed tacked onto this end of the house. The
shadows of the woodpile and a great many stored objects bulked in the
gloom.
     A single lightbulb hung down from the ceiling on a cord.
     There was no switch or chain; you turned it on by screwing it
firmly into its socket. She reached for this . . . then hesitated.
     If the crazy Polish woman was lurking in the back yard, she would
see the light go on. And if she saw the light go on, she would know
exactly where to look for Nettle's carnival glass lampshade, wouldn't
she?

     "Oh no, you don't get me that easy," she said under her breath,

     feeling her way past her mother's armoire and her mother's old
Dutch bookcase to the woodpile. "Oh no you don't, Wilma Jersyck.
     I'm not stupid, you know. I'm warning you of that."
     Holding the lampshade against her belly with her left hand, Nettle
used her right to pull down the tangle of old, dirty cobwebs in front
of the shed's single window. Then she peered out into the back yard,
her eyes jerking brightly from one spot to another. She remained so
for almost a minute. Nothing in the back yard moved.
     Once she thought she saw the crazy Polish woman crouching in the
far left corner of the yard, but closer study convinced her it was only
the shade of the oak at the back of the Fearons' yard. The tree's
lower branches overhung her own yard. They were moving a little in the
wind, and that was why the patch of shade back there had looked like a
crazy woman (a crazy Polish woman, to be exact) for a second.
     Raider whined from behind her. She looked around and saw him
standing in the shed door, a black silhouette with his head cocked.
     "I know," she said. "I know, boy-but we're going to fool her.
     She thinks I'm stupid. Well, I can teach her better news than
that."
     She felt her way back. Her eyes were adjusting to the gloom and
she decided she would not need to screw in the lightbulb after all.
     She stood on tiptoe and felt along the top of the armoire until
her fingers encountered the key which locked and unlocked the long
cupboard on the left-hand side. The key which worked on the drawers
had been missing for years, but that was all right-Nettle had the one
she needed.
     She opened the long cupboard and deposited the carnival glass
lampshade inside, amid the dust bunnies and mouse-turds.
     "It deserves to be in a better place and I know it," she said
softly to Raider. "But it's safe, and that's the important thing."
     She put the key back in the lock, turned it, then tried the
cupboard door. It was tight, tight as a tick, and she felt suddenly as
if a huge boulder had rolled off her heart. She tried the cupboard
door again, nodded briskly, and slipped the key into the pocket of her
ho ' usedress. When she got to Polly's house, she would put it on a
piece of string and hang it around her neck. She would do it first
thing.
      "There!" she told Raider, who had begun wagging his tail. Per 7
      haps he sensed that the crisis was past.
      "That's taken care of, big boy, and I must get to work! I'm
late!"
      As she was slipping into her coat, the telephone began to ring.
      Nettle took two steps toward it and then stopped.
      Raider uttered his single, severe bark and looked at her. Don't
you know what you're supposed to do when the telephone rings?
      his eyes asked her. Even I know that, and I'm only the dog.
      "I won't," Nettle said.
      I know what you did, you crazy bitch, I know what you did, I know
what you did, and I ... am going to ... get you!
      "I won't answer it. I'm going to work. She's the one who's
crazy, not me. I never did a thing to her! Not one solitary thing!"
      Raider barked agreement.
      The telephone stopped ringing.
      Nettle relaxed a little ... but her heart was still pounding hard.
      "You be a good boy," she told Raider, stroking him. "I'll be back
late, because I'm going in late. But I love you, and if you remember
that, you will be a good doggy all day long."
      This was a going-to-work incantation which Raider knew well, and
he wagged his tail. Nettle opened the front door and peered both ways
before stepping out. She had a bad moment when she saw a bright flash
of yellow, but it wasn't the crazy Polish woman's car; the Pollard boy
had left his Fisher-Price tricycle out on the sidewalk, that was all.
      Nettle used her housekey to lock the door behind her, then walked
around to the rear of the house to make sure the shed door was locked.
      It was. She set off for Polly's house, her purse over her arm and
her eyes searching for the crazy Polish woman's car (she was trying to
decide if she should hide behind a hedge or simply stand her ground if
she saw it). She was almost to the end of the block when it came to
her that she had not checked the front door as carefully as she should
have done. She glanced anxiously at her watch and then retraced her
steps. She checked the front door. It was locked tight. Nettle
sighed with relief, and then decided she ought to check the lock on the
woodshed door, too, just to be safe.
      "Better safe than sorry," she muttered under her breath, and went
around to the back of the house.
      Her hand froze in the act of pulling on the handle of the woodshed
door.
      Inside, the telephone was ringing again.
      "She's crazy," Nettle moaned. "I didn't do anything!"
      The shed door was locked, but she stood there until the telephone
fell silent. Then she set sail for work again with her purse hanging
over her arm.

     4

     This time she had gone almost two blocks before the conviction
that she still might not have locked the front door recurred, gnawing
at her. She knew she had, but she was afraid she hadn't.
     She stood by the blue U.S. mailbox at the corner of Ford and
Deaconess Way, indecisive. She had almost made up her mind to push on
when she saw a yellow car drift through the intersection a block down.
     It wasn't the crazy Polish woman's car, it was a Ford, but she
thought it might be an omen. She walked rapidly back to her house and
checked both doors again. Locked. She got to the end of her walk
before it occurred to her that she ought to doublecheck the cupboard
door of the armoire as well, and make sure it was also locked.
     She knew that it was, but she was afraid that it wasn't.
     She unlocked the front door and went inside. Raider jumped up on
her, tail wagging wildly, and she petted him for a moment-but only a
moment. She had to close the front door, because the crazy Polish
woman might come by anytime. Anytime at all.
     She slammed it, turned the thumb-bolt, and went back out to the
woodshed. The cupboard door was locked, of course. She went back into
the house and stood in the kitchen for a minute. Already she was
beginning to worry, beginning to think she had made a mistake and the
cupboard door really wasn't locked. Maybe she hadn't tugged on the
pull hard enough to be really absolutely one hundred per cent sure. it
might only be stuck.
     She went back to check it again, and while she was checking, the
telephone began to ring. She hurried back into the house with the key
to the armoire clutched in her sweaty right hand. She barked her shin
on a footstool and cried out in pain.
     By the time she got to the living room, the telephone had stopped
again.
     "I can't go to work today," she muttered. "I have to ... to. .
     (stand guard) That was it. She had to stand guard.
     She picked up the phone and dialled quickly before her mind could
start to gnaw at itself again, the way Raider gnawed at his rawhide
chewy toys.
     "Hello?" Polly said. "This is You Sew and Sew."
     "Hi, Polly. It's me."
     "Nettle? Is everything all right?"
     "Yes, but I'm calling from home, Polly. My stomach is upset."
     By now this was no lie. "I wonder if I could have the day off. I
know about vacuuming the upstairs ... and the telephone man is coming
... but . . ."
     "That's all right," Polly said at once. "The phone man isn't
coming until two, and I meant to leave early today, anyway. My hands
still hurt too much to work for long. I'll let him in."
     "If you really need me, I could-" "No, really," Polly assured her
warmly, and Nettle felt tears prick her eyes. Polly was so kind.
     "Are they sharp pains, Nettle? Shall I call Dr. Van Allen for
you.
     "No-just kind of crampy. I'll be all right. If I can come in
this afternoon, I will."
     "Nonsense," Polly said briskly. "You haven't asked for a day off
since you came to work for me. just crawl into bed and go back to
sleep. Fair warning: if you try to come in, I'll just send you home."
     "Thank you, Polly," Nettle said. She was on the verge of tears.
     "You're very good to me."
     "YOU deserve goodness. I've got to go, Nettle-customers. Lie
down. I'll call this afternoon to see how you're doing."
     "Thank you. "You're More than welcome. Bye-bye."
     "Toodle-oo," Nettle said, and hung up.
     She went at once to the window and twitched the curtain aside.
     The street was empty-for now. She went back into the shed, used
the key to open the armoire, and took out the lampshade. A feeling of
calm and ease settled over her as soon as she had it cradled in her
arms. She took it into the kitchen, washed it in warm, soapy water,
rinsed it, and dried it carefully.
     She opened one of the kitchen drawers and removed her butcher
knife. She took this and the lampshade back into the living room and
sat down in the gloom. She sat that way all morning, bolt upright in
her chair, the lampshade in her lap and the butcher knife clenched in
her right hand.
     The phone rang twice.
     Nettle didn't answer it.

     CHAPTER SEVEN

     Friday, the eleventh of October, was a banner day at Castle Rock's
newest shop, particularly as morning gave way to afternoon and people
began to cash their paychecks. Money in the hand was an incentive to
shop; so was the good word of mouth sent around by those who had
stopped in on Wednesday. There were a number of people, of course, who
believed the judgments of people crude enough to visit a new store on
the very first day it was open could not be trusted, but they were a
minority, and the small silver bell over the front door of Needful
Things jingled prettily all day long.
     More stock had been either unpacked or delivered since Wednesday.
     It was hard for those interested in such things to believe there
had been a delivery-no one had seen a truck-but it really didn't matter
much, one way or the other. There was a lot more merchandise in
Needful Things on Friday; that was the important thing.
     Dolls, for instance. And beautifully crafted wooden jigsaw
puzzles, some of them double-sided. There was a unique chess set: the
pieces were chunks of rock crys@ carved into African animals by some
primitive but fabulously talented hand-loping giraffes for knights,
rhinos with their heads combatively lowered for castles, jackals for
pawns, lion kings, sinuous leopard queens. There was a necklace of
black pearls which was clearly expensive-how expensive nobody quite
dared to ask (at least not that day)-but their beauty made them almost
painful to look at, and several visitors to Needful Things went home
feeling melancholy and oddly distraught, with the image of that pearl
necklace dancing in the darkness just behind their eyes, black on
black. Nor were all of these women.
     There was a pair of dancing jester-puppets. There was a music
box, old and ornately carved-Mr. Gaunt said he was sure it played
something unusual when it was opened, but he couldn't remember just
what, and it was locked shut. He reckoned a buyer would have to find
someone to make a key for it; there were still a few oldtimers around,
he said, who had such skill-a. He was asked a few times if the music
box could be returned if the buyer did get the lid to open and
discovered that the tune was not to his or her taste.
     Mr. Gaunt smiled and pointed to a new sign on the wall. It read:
I DO NOT ISSUE REFUNDS OR MAKE EXCHANGES CAVEAT EMPTOR!
     "What does that mean?" Lucille Dunham asked. Lucille was a
waitress at Nan's who had stopped in with her friend Rose Ellen Myers
on her coffee break.
     "It means that if you buy a pig in a poke, you keep the pig and he
keeps your poke," Rose Ellen said. She saw that Mr. Gaunt had
overheard her (and she could have sworn she'd seen him on the other
side of the shop only a moment before), and she blushed bright red.
     Mr. Gaunt, however, only laughed. "That's right," he told her.
     "That's exactly what it means!"
     An old long-barreled revolver in one case with a card in front of
it which read NED BUNTLINE SPECIAL; a boy puppet with wooden red hair,
freckles, and a fixed friendly grin (HOWDY DOODY PROTOTYPE, read the
card); boxes of stationery, very nice but not remarkable; a selection
of antique post-cards; pen-andpencil sets; linen handkerchiefs; stuffed
animals. There was, it seemed, an item for every taste and-even though
there was not a single price-tag in the entire store for every budget.
     Mr. Gaunt did a fine business that day. Most of the items he
sold were nice but in no way unique. He did, however, make a number of
"special" deals, and all of these sales took place during those lulls
when there was only a single customer in the store.
     "When things get slow, I get restless," he told Sally Ratcliffe,
Brian Rusk's speech teacher, with his friendly grin, "and when I get
restless, I sometimes get reckless. Bad for the seller but awfully
good for the buyer."
     Miss Ratcliffe was a devout member of Rev. Rose's Baptist flock,
had met her fiance Lester Pratt there, and in addition to her No Casino
Nite button, she wore one which said I'M ONE OF THE SAVED! HOW 'BOUT
You? The splinter labelled PETRIFIED WOOD FROM THE HOLY LAND caught
her attention at once, and she did not object when Mr. Gaunt took it
from its case and dropped it into her hand. She bought it for
seventeen dollars and a promise to play a harmless little prank on
Frank jewett, the principal at Castle Rock Middle School. She left the
shop five minutes after she had entered, looking dreamy and abstracted.
     Mr. Gaunt had offered to wrap her purchase for her, but Miss
Ratcliffe refused, saying she wanted to hold it. Looking at her as she
went out the door, you would have been hard-put to tell if her feet
were on the floor or drifting just above it.

     2

     The silver bell jingled.
     Cora Rusk came in, determined to buy the picture of The King, and
was extremely upset when Mr. Gaunt told her it had been sold.
     Cora wanted to know who had bought it. "I'm sorry," Mr. Gaunt
said, "but the lady was from out of state. There was an Oklahoma plate
on the car she was driving."
     "Well, I'll be butched!" Cora cried in tones of anger and real
distress. She hadn't realized just how badly she wanted that picture
until Mr. Gaunt informed her that it was gone.
     Henry Gendron and his wife, Yvette, were in the shop at that time,
and Mr. Gaunt asked Cora to wait a minute while he saw to them. He
believed he had something else, he told her, which she would find of
equal or perhaps even greater interest. After he had sold the Gendrons
a stuffed teddy bear-a present for their daughter-and seen them out, he
asked Cora if she could wait a moment longer while he looked for
something in the back room. Cora waited, but not with any real
interest or expectation. A deep gray depression had settled over her.
     She had seen hundreds of pictures of The King, maybe thousands,
and owned half a dozen herself, but this one had seemed ... special,
somehow. She hated the woman from Oklahoma.
     Then Mr. Gaunt came back with a small lizard-skin spectacles
case. He opened it and showed Cora a pair of aviator glasses with
lenses of a deep smoky gray. Her breath caught in her throat; her
right hand rose to her quivering neck.
     "Are those-" she began, and could say no more.
     "The King's sunglasses," Mr. Gaunt agreed gravely. "One of sixty
pairs. But I'm told these were his favorites."
     Cora bought the sunglasses for nineteen dollars and fifty cents.
     "I'd like a little information, as well." Mr. Gaunt looked at
Cora with twinkling eyes. "Let's call it a surcharge, shall we?"
     "Information?" Cora asked doubtfully. "What sort of
information?"
     "Look out the window, Cora."
     Cora did as she was asked, but her hands never left the
sunglasses. Across the street, Castle Rock's Unit I was parked in
front of The Clip joint. Alan Pangborn stood on the sidewalk, talking
to Bill Fullerton.
     "Do you see that fellow?" Gaunt asked.
     "Who? Bill Ful-" "No, you dummy," Gaunt said. "The other one."
     "Sheriff Pangborn?"
     "Right."
     "Yes, I see him." Cora felt dull and dazed. Gaunt's voice seemed
to be coming from a great distance. She could not stop thinking about
her purchase the wonderful sunglasses. She wanted to get home and try
them on right away ... but of course she couldn't leave until she was
allowed to leave, because the dealing wasn't done until Mr. Gaunt said
the dealing was done.
     "He looks like what folks in my line of work call a tough sell,"
Mr. Gaunt said. "What do you think about him, Cora?"
     "He's smart," Cora said. "He'll never be the Sheriff old George
Bannerman was-that's what my husband says-but he's smart as a whip."
     "Is he?" Mr. Gaunt's voice had taken on that nagging, tired edge
again. His eyes had narrowed to slits, and they never left Alan
Pangborn. "Well, do you want to know a secret, Cora? I don't much
care for smart people, and I hate a tough sell. In fact, I loathe a
tough sell. I don't trust people who always want to turn things over
and look for cracks before they buy them, do you?"
     Cora said nothing. She only stood with The King's sunglasses case
in her left hand and stared blankly out the window.
     "If I wanted someone to keep an eye on smart old Sheriff Pangborn,
Cora, who would be a good choice?"
     "Polly Chalmers," Cora said in her drugged voice. "She's awful
sweet on him."
     Gaunt shook his head at once. His eyes never left the Sheriff as
Alan walked to his cruiser, glanced briefly across the street at
Needful Things, then got in and drove away. "Won't do."
     "Sheila Brigham?" Cora asked doubtfully. "She's the dispatcher
down at the Sheriff's Office."
     "A good idea, but she won't do, either. Another tough sell.
     There are a few in every town, Cora-unfortunate, but true."
     Cora thought it over in her dim, distant way. "Eddie Warburton?"
     she asked at last. "He's the head custodian at the Municipal
Building."
     Gaunt's face lit up. "The janitor!" he said. "Yes! Excellent!
     Fifth Business! Really excellent!" He leaned over the counter
and planted a kiss on Cora's cheek.
     She drew away, grimacing and rubbing frantically at the spot.
     A brief gagging noise came from her throat, but Gaunt appeared not
to notice. His face was wreathed in a large, shining smile.
     Cora left (still rubbing her cheek with the heel of her hand) as
Stephanie Bonsaint and Cyndi Rose Martin of the Ash Street Bridge Club
came in. Cora almost bowled Steffie Bonsaint over in her hurry; she
felt a deep desire to get home as fast as she could. To get home and
actually try those glasses on. But before she did, she wanted to wash
her face and rid herself of that loathsome kiss. She could feel it
burning in her skin like a low fever.
     Over the door, the silver bell tinkled.

     3

     While Steffie stood by the window, absorbed in the shifting
patterns of the old-fashioned kaleidoscope she had found, Cyndi Rose
approached Mr. Gaunt and reminded him of what he had told her on
Wednesday: that he might have a Lalique vase to match the one she had
already bought.
     "Well," Mr. Gaunt said, smiling at her in a can-you-keep-a-secret
sort of way, "I just might. Can you get rid of your friend for a
minute or two?"
     Cyndi Rose asked Steffie to go on ahead to Nan's and order coffee
for her; she would be right along, she said. Steffie went, but with a
puzzled look on her face.
     Mr. Gaunt went into the back room and came out with a Lalique
vase. It did not just match the other; it was an identical twin.
     "How much?" Cyndi Rose asked, and caressed the sweet curve of the
vase with a finger which was not quite steady. She remembered her
satisfaction at the bargain she had struck on Wednesday with some rue.
     He had only been planting the hook, it seemed.
     Now he would reel her in. This vase would be no thirty-one-dollar
bargain; this time he would really sock it to her. But she wanted it
to balance off the other on the mantelpiece in the living room; she
wanted it very badly.
     She could hardly believe her ears at Leland Gaunt's reply.
     "Because this is my first week, why don't we call it two for the
price of one? Here you are, my dear-enjoy it."
     Her shock was so great that she almost dropped the vase on the
floor when he put it in her hand.
     "What ... I thought you said . . ."
     "You heard me correctly," he said, and she suddenly found she
could not take her eyes away from his. Francae was wrong about them,
she thought in a distant, preoccupied sort of way. They're not green
at all. They're gray. Dark gray. "There is one other thing, though."
     "Is there?"
     "Yes-do you know a Sheriff's Deputy named Norris Ridgewick?"
     The little silver bell tinkled.
     Everett Frankel, the Physician's Assistant who worked with Dr.
     Van Allen, bought the pipe Brian Rusk had noticed on his advance
visit to Needful Things for twelve dollars and a prank to be played on
Sally Ratcliffe. Poor old Slopey Dodd, the stutterer who attended
speech therapy on Tuesday afternoons with Brian, bought a pewter teapot
for his mom's birthday. It cost him seventy-one cents ...
     and a promise, freely given, that he would play a funny trick on
Sally's boyfriend, Lester Pratt. Mr. Gaunt told Slopey he would
supply him the few items he would need to play this trick when the time
came, and Slopey said that would be rub-rub-real g-g-ggood. June
Gavineaux, wife of the town's most prosperous dairy farmer, bought a
cloisonne vase for ninety-seven dollars and a promise to play a funny
trick on Father Brigham of Our Lady of Serene Waters. Not long after
she left, Mr. Gaunt arranged for a somewhat similar trick to be played
on the Reverend Willie.
     It was a busy, fruitful day, and when Gaunt finally hung the
CLOSED sign in the window and pulled the shade, he was tired but
pleased. Business had been great, and he had even taken a step toward
assuring himself he would not be interrupted by Sheriff Pangborn. That
was good. Opening was always the most delightful part of his
operation, but it was always stressful and could sometimes be risky, as
well. He might be wrong about Pangborn, of course, but Gaunt had
learned to trust his feelings in such matters, and Pangborn felt like a
man he would do well to steer clear of ... at least until he was ready
to deal with the Sheriff on his own terms.
     Mr. Gaunt reckoned it was going to be an extremely full week, and
there would be fireworks before it was over.
     Lots of them.

     4

     It was quarter past six on Friday evening when Alan turned into
Polly's driveway and cut the motor. She was standing at the door,
waiting for him, and kissed him warmly. He saw she had donned her
gloves for even this brief foray into the cold and frowned.
     "Now stop," she said. "They're a little better tonight. Did you
bring the chicken?"
     He held up the white grease-spotted bags. "Your servant, dear
lady."
     She dropped him a little curtsey. "And yours."
     She took the bags from him and led him into the kitchen. He
pulled a chair out from the table, swung it around, and sat on it
backwards to watch her as she pulled off her gloves and arranged the
chicken on a glass plate. He had gotten it from Cluck-Cluck Tonite.
     The name was country-horrible, but the chicken was just fine
(according to Norris, the clams were a different story). The only
problem with take-out when you lived twenty miles away was the cooling
factor ...
     and that, he thought, was what microwave ovens had been made for.
In fact, he believed the only three valid purposes microwaves served
were re-heating coffee, making popcorn, and putting a buzz under
take-out from places like CluckCluck Tonite.
     "Are they better?" he asked as she popped the chicken into the
oven and pressed the appropriate buttons. There was no need to be more
specific; both of them knew what they were talking about.
     "Only a little," she admitted, "but I'm pretty sure they're going
to be a lot better soon. I'm starting to feel tingles of heat in the
palms, and that's the way the improvement usually starts."
     She held them up. She had been painfully embarrassed by her
twisted, misshapen hands at first, and the embarrassment was still
there, but she had come a long way toward accepting his interest as a
part of his love. He still thought her hands looked stiff and awkward,
as if she were wearing invisible gloves-gloves sewn by a crude and
uncaring maker who had pulled them on her and then stapled them to her
wrists forever.
     "Have you had to take any pills today?"
     "Only one. This morning."
     She had actually taken three-two in the morning, one in the early
afternoon-and the pain was not much better today than it had been
yesterday. She was afraid that the tingle of which she had spoken was
mostly a figment of her own wistful imagination. She didn't like lying
to Alan; she believed that lies and love rarely went together, and
never for long. But she had been on her own for a long time, and a
part of her was still terrified by his relentless concern. She trusted
him, but was afraid to let him know too much.
     He had grown steadily more insistent about the Mayo Clinic, and
she knew that, if he really understood how bad the pain was this time,
he would grow more insistent still. She did not want her goddamned
hands to become the most important component of their love ... and she
was also afraid of what a consultation at a place like the Mayo might
show. She could live with pain; she was not sure if she could live
without hope.
     "Will you take the potatoes out of the oven?" she asked. "I want
to call Nettle before we eat."
     "What's with Nettle?"
     "Upset tum. She didn't come in today. I want to make sure it's
not intestinal flu. Rosalie says there's a lot of it going around, and
Nettle's terrified of doctors."
     And Alan, who knew more of how and what Polly Chalmers thought
than Polly ever would have guessed, thought, Look who's talking, love,
as she went to the telephone. He was a cop, and he could not put away
his habits of observation when he was off duty; they were automatic.
     He no longer even tried. If he had been a little more observant
during the last few months of Annie's life, she and Todd might still be
alive.
     He had noted the gloves when Polly came to the door. He had noted
the fact that she had pulled them off with her teeth rather than simply
stripping them off hand-for-hand. He had watched her arrange the
chicken on the plate, and noted the slight grimace which tightened her
mouth when she lifted the plate and put it in the microwave. These
were bad signs. He walked to the door between the kitchen and the
living room, wanting to watch how confidently or tentatively she would
use the telephone. It was one of the most important ways he had of
measuring her pain. And here, at last, he was able to note a good
sign-or what he took for one.
     She punched Nettle's telephone number quickly and confidently, and
because she was on the far side of the room, he was unable to see that
this phone-and all the others-had been changed earlier that day to the
type with the oversized fingerpads. He went back into the kitchen,
keeping one ear cocked toward the living room as he did so.
     "Hello, Nettle? ... I was about to give up. Did I wake you? ...
     Yes . . . Uh-huh..... Well, how is it? . . . Oh, good. I've
been thinking of you..... No, I'm fine for supper, Alan brought fried
chicken from that Cluck-Cluck place in Oxford . . . Yes, it was,
wasn't it?"
     Alan got a platter from one of the cabinets above the kitchen
counter and thought: She is lying about her hands. It doesn't matter
how well she handles the phone-they're as bad as they've been in the
last year, and maybe worse.
     The idea that she had lied to him did not much dismay him; his
view of truth-bending was a good deal more lenient than Polly's.
     Take the child, for instance. She had borne it in early 1971,
seven months or so after leaving Castle Rock on a Greyhound bus. She
had told Alan the baby-a boy she'd named Kelton-had died in Denver, at
the age of three months. Sudden Infant Death Syndrome-SIDS, the young
mother's worst nightmare. It was a perfectly plausible story, and Alan
had no doubt whatever that Kelton Chalmers was indeed dead. There was
only one problem with Polly's version: it wasn't true. Alan was a cop,
and he knew a lie when he heard one.
     (except when it was Annie doing it) Yeah, he thought. Except when
it was Annie doing it. Your exception is duly noted for the record.
     What had told him Polly was lying? The rapid flicker of her
eyelids over her too-wide, too-direct gaze? The way her left hand kept
rising to tug at her left earlobe? The crossing and uncrossing of her
legs, that child's game signal which meant I'm fibbing?
     All of those things and none of them. Mostly it was just a buzzer
that had gone off inside, the way a buzzer in an airport metaldetector
goes off when a guy with a steel plate in his skull steps through.
     The lie neither angered nor worried him. There were people who
lied for gain, people who lied from pain, people who lied simply
because the concept of telling the truth was utterly alien to them . .
     . and then there were people who lied because they were waiting
for it to be time to tell the truth. He thought that Polly's lie about
Kelton was of this last kind, and he was content to wait.
     In time, she would decide to show him her secrets. There was no
hurry.
     No hurry.- the thought itself seemed a luxury.
     Her voice-rich and calm and somehow just right as it drifted out
of the living room-also seemed a luxury. He was not yet over the guilt
of just being here and knowing where all the dishes and utensils were
stored, of knowing which bedroom drawer she kept her nylon hose in, or
exactly where her summer tan-lines stopped, but none of it mattered
when he heard her voice. There was really only one fact that applied
fiere, one simple fact which ruled all others: the sound of her voice
was becoming the sound of home.
     "I could come over later if you wanted, Nettle . . . You are?
     ... Well, rest is probably the best thing ... Tomorrow?"
     Polly laughed. It was a free, pleasing sound that always made
Alan feel as if the world had been somehow freshened. He thought he
could wait a long time for her secrets to disclose themselves if she
would just laugh like that every now and then.
     "Gosh, no! Tomorrow's Saturday! I'm just going to lie around and
be sinful!"
     Alan smiled. He pulled out the drawer under the stove, found a
pair of pot holders, and opened the conventional oven. One potato, two
potato, three potato, four. How in God's name were the two of them
supposed to eat four big baked potatoes? But of course he had known
there would be too many, because that was the way Polly cooked. There
was surely another secret buried in the fact of those four big
potatoes, and someday, when he knew all the whys@r most of them, or
even some of them-his feelings of guilt and strangeness might pass.
     He took the potatoes out. The microwave beeped a moment later.
     "I've got to go, Nettle-" "That's okay!" Alan yelled. "I've got
this under control! I'm a policeman, lady!"
     "-but you call me if you need anything. You're sure you're okay,
now? ... And you'd tell me if you weren't, Nettle, right? ...
     Okay ... What? ... No, just asking ... You too ... Goodnight,
Nettle."
     When she came out, he had set the chicken on the table and was
busy turning one of the potatoes inside-out on her plate.
     "Alan, you sweetheart! You didn't need to do that!"
     "All part of the service, pretty lady." Another thing he
understood was that, when Polly's hands were bad, life became a series
of small, hellacious combats for her; the ordinary events of an
ordinary life transformed themselves into a series of gruelling
obstacles to be surmounted, and the penalty for failure was
embarrassment as well as pain. Loading the dishwasher. Stacking
kindling in the fireplace. Manipulating a knife and fork to get a hot
potato out of its jacket.
     "Sit down," he said. "Let's cluck."
     She burst out laughing and then hugged him. She squeezed his back
with her inner forearms instead of her hands, the relentless observer
inside noted. But a less dispassionate part of him took notice of the
way her trim body pressed against his, and the sweet smell of the
shampoo she used.
     "You are the dearest man," she said quietly.
     He kissed her, gently at first, then with more force. His hands
slid down from the small of her back to the swell of her buttocks.
     The fabric of her old jeans was as smooth and soft as moleskin
under his hands.
     "Down, big fella," she said at last. "Food now, snuggle later."
     "Is that an invitation?" If her hands really weren't better, he
thought, she would fudge.
     But she said, "Gilt-edged, and Alan sat down satisfied.
     Provisionally.

     5

     "Is Al coming home for the weekend?" Polly asked as they cleared
away the supper things. Alan's surviving son attended Milton Academy,
south of Boston.
     "Huh-uh," Alan said, scraping plates.
     Polly said, a little too casually: "I just thought, with no
classes Monday because of Columbus Day-" "He's going to Dorf's place on
Cape Cod," Alan said. "Dorf is Carl Dorfman, his roomie. Al called
last Tuesday and asked if he could go down for the three-day weekend.
     I said okay, fine."
     She touched him on the arm and he turned to look at her. "How
much of this is my fault, Alan?"
     "How much of what's your fault?" he asked, honestly surprised.
     "You know what I'm talking about; you're a good father, and you're
not stupid. How many times has Al been home since school started
again?"
     Suddenly Alan understood what she was driving at, and he grinned
at her, relieved. "Only once," he said, "and that was because he
needed to talk to jimmy Catlin, his old computer-hacking buddy from
junior high. Some of his choicest programs wouldn't run on the new
Commodore 64 I got him for his birthday."
     "You see? That's my point, Alan. He sees me as trying to step
into his mother's place too soon, and-" "Oh, jeer," Alan said. "How
long have you been brooding over the idea that Al sees you as the
Wicked Stepmother?"
     Her brows drew together in a frown. "I hope you'll pardon me if I
don't find the idea as funny as you apparently do."
     He took her gently by the upper arms and kissed the corner of her
mouth. "I don't find it funny at all. There are times-I was just
thinking about this-when I feel a little strange, being with you. It
seems too soon. It isn't, but sometimes it seems that way. Do you
know what I mean?"
     She nodded. Her frown smoothed out a little but did not
disappear. "Of course I do. Characters in movies and TV shows always
get to spend a little more time pining dramatically, don't they?"
     "You put your finger on it. In the movies you get a lot of pining
and precious little grief. Because grief is too real. Grief is . .
     ." He let go of her arms, slowly picked up a dish and began to
wipe it dry. "Grief is brutal" "Yes."
     "So sometimes I feel a little guilty, yeah." He was sourly amused
by the defensiveness he heard lurking in his voice. "Partly because it
seems too early, even though it isn't, and partly because it seems I
got off too easy, even though I didn't. This idea that I owe more
grief is still there part of the time, I can't deny that, but to my
credit I know that it's nuts because part of me-a lot of me, in factis
still grieving."
     "You must be human," she said softly. "How weirdly exotic and
excitingly perverse."
     "Yeah, I guess so. As for Al, he's dealing with this in his own
way. It's a good way, too-good enough for me to be proud of him.
     He still misses his mother, but if he's still grievin@and I guess
I'm not completely sure he is-then it's Todd he's grieving for. But
your idea that he's staying away because he doesn't approve of you ...
     or us ... that's way off the beam."
     "I'm glad it is. You don't know how much you've relieved my mind.
     But it still seems . . ."
     "Not quite right, somehow?"
     She nodded.
     "I know what you mean. But kids' behavior, even when it's as
normal as ninety-eight-point-six, never seems quite right to adults.
     We forget how easy they heal, sometimes, and we almost always
forget how fast they change. Al is pulling away. From me, from his
old buddies like jimmy Catlin, from The Rock itself. Pulling away,
that's all. Like a rocket when the third-stage booster kicks in. Kids
always do it, and I guess it's always kind of a sad surprise to their
parents."
     "It seems early, though," Polly said quietly. "Seventeen seems
early to pull away."
     "It is early," Alan said. He spoke in a tone which was not quite
angry. "He lost his mother and his brother in a stupid accident. His
life blew apart, my life blew apart, and we got together the way I
guess fathers and sons almost always do in those situations to see if
we could find most of the pieces again. We managed pretty well, I
think, but I'd be blind not to know that things have changed. My life
is here, Polly, in The Rock. His isn't, not anymore. I thought maybe
it was going to be again, but the look that came into his eyes when I
suggested that he might like to transfer to Castle Rock High this fall
set me right on that in a hurry. He doesn't like to come back here
because there are too many memories. I think that might change ... in
time ... and for now I'm not going to push him. But it has nothing to
do with you and me. Okay?"
     "Okay. Alan?"
     "Hmmm?"
     "You miss him, don't you?"
     "Yeah," Alan agreed simply. "Every day." He was appalled to find
himself suddenly on the verge of tears. He turned away and opened a
cupboard at random, trying to get himself under control.
     The easiest way to do it would be to re-route the conversation,
and fast. "How's Nettle?" he asked, and was relieved to hear that his
voice sounded normal.
     "She says she's better tonight, but it took her an awfully long
time to answer the phone-I had visions of her lying on the floor,
unconscious."
     "Probably she was asleep."
     "She said not, and she didn't sound like it. You know how people
sound when the phone wakes them up?"
     He nodded. It was another cop thing. He had been on both the
giving and receiving end of a lot of telephone calls that broke
someone's sleep.
     "She said she was sorting through some of her mother's old stuff
in the woodshed, but-" "If she has intestinal flu, you probably called
while she was on the throne and she didn't want to admit it," Alan said
dryly.
     She considered this, then burst out laughing. "I'll bet that was
it. It's just like her."
     "Sure," he said. Alan peered into the sink, then pulled the plug.
     "Honey, we're all washed up."
     "Thank you, Alan." She pecked his cheek.
     "Oh, say, look what I found," Alan said. He reached behind her
ear and pulled out a fifty-cent piece. "Do you always keep those back
there, pretty lady?"
     "How do you do that?" she asked, looking at the half-buck with
real fascination.
     "Do what?" he asked. The fifty-cent piece seemed to float over
the gently shuttling knuckles of his right hand. He pinched the coin
between his third and fourth fingers and turned his hand over. When he
turned it back the other way again, the coin was gone. "Think I ought
to run away and join the circus?" he asked her.
     She smiled. "No-stay here with me. Alan, do you think I'm silly
to worry about Nettle so much?"
     "Nope," Alan said. He stuck his left hand-the one to which he had
transferred the fifty-cent piece-into his pants pocket, pulled it out
empty, and grabbed a dishtowel. "You got her out of the funny-farm,
you gave her a job, and you helped buy her a house.
     You feel responsible for her, and I suppose to some degree you
are. If you didn't worry about her, I think I'd worry about you."
     She took the last glass from the dish-drainer. Alan saw the
sudden dismay on her face and knew she wasn't going to be able to hold
it, although the glass was already almost dry. He moved quickly,
bending his knees and sticking out his hand. The move was so
gracefully executed that it looked to Polly almost like a dance-step.
     The glass fell and plunked neatly into his hand, which hung palm
up less than eighteen inches from the floor.
     The pain which had nagged her all night-and the attendant fear
that Alan would tumble to just how bad it was-was suddenly buried under
a wave of desire so hard and unexpected that it did more than startle
her; it frightened her. And desire was a little too coy, wasn't it?
     What she felt was simpler, an emotion whose hue was utterly
primary.
     It was lust.
     "You move like a damned cat," she said as he straightened. Her
voice was thick, a little slurred. She kept seeing the graceful way
his legs had bent, the flex of the long muscles in his thighs. The
smooth curve of one calf. "How does a man as big as you move that
fast?"
     "I don't know," he said, and looked at her with surprise and
puzzlement. "What's wrong, Polly? You look funny. Do you feel
faint?"
     "I feel," she said, "like I'm going to come in my pants."
     It came to him, too, then. Just like that. There was no wrong
about it, no right. It just was. "Let's see if you are," he said, and
moved forward with that same grace, that weird speed you would never
suspect if you saw him ambling down Main Street. "Let's just see about
that." He set the glass on the counter with his left hand and slipped
his right between her legs before she knew what was happening.
      "Alan what are you do-" And then, as his thumb pressed with gentle
force against her clitoris, doing turned to do-ooooh!-ing and he lifted
her with his easy, amazing strength.
      She put her arms around his neck, being careful even at this warm
moment to hold with her forearms; her hands stuck off behind him like
stiff bundles of sticks, but they were suddenly the only parts of her
which were stiff. The rest of her seemed to be melting.
      "Alan, put me down!"
      "I don't think so," he said, and lifted her higher. He slid his
free hand between her shoulder-blades as she started to slip and
pressed her forward. And suddenly she was rocking back and forth on
the hand between her legs like a girl on a hobby-horse, and he was
helping her rock, and she felt as if she were in some wonderful swing
with her feet in the wind and her hair in the stars.
      "Alan-" "Hold tight, pretty lady," he said, and he was laughing,
as if she weighed no more than a bag of feathers. She leaned back,
almost unaware of his steadying hand in her growing excitement, only
knowing he would not let her fall, and then he brought her forward
again, and one hand was rubbing her back, and the thumb of his other
hand was doing things to her down there, things she had never even
considered, and she rocked back again, calling his name out
deliriously.
      Her orgasm hit like a sweet exploding bullet, rushing both ways
from the center of her. Her legs swung back and forth six inches above
the kitchen floor (one of her loafers flew off and sailed all the way
into the living room), her head fell back so her dark hair trailed over
his forearm in a small tickling torrent, and at the height of her
pleasure he kissed the sweet white line of her throat.
      He set her down ... then reached out quickly to steady her as her
knees buckled.
      "Oh my God," she said, beginning to laugh weakly. "Oh my God,
Alan, I'll never wash these jeans again."
      That struck him as hilarious, and he bellowed laughter. He
collapsed into one of the kitchen chairs with his legs stuck out
straight in front of him and howled, holding his stomach. She took a
step toward him. He grasped her, pulled her onto his lap for a moment,
and then stood with her in his arms.
      She felt that fainting wave of emotion and need sweep her again,
but it was clearer now, better defined. Now, she thought, now it is
desire. I desire this man so much.
      "Take me upstairs," she said. "If you can't make it that far,
take me to the couch. And if you can't make it to the couch, do me
right here on the kitchen floor."
      "I think I can make it at least as far as the living room," he
said.
      "How are your hands, pretty lady?"
      "What hands?" she asked dreamily, and closed her eyes. She
concentrated on the clear joy of this moment, moving through space and
time in his arms, moving in darkness and circled by his strength.
      She pressed her face against his chest, and when he put her on the
couch she pulled him down ... and this time she used her hands to do
it.

     6
     They were on the couch for nearly an hour, then in the shower for
she didn't know how long-until the hot water started to fail and drove
them out, anyway. Then she took him into her bed, where she lay too
exhausted and too content to do anything but bundle.
     She had expected to make love to him tonight, but more to allay
his concern than out of any real desire on her own part. She had
certainly not expected such a series of explosions as had resulted ...
but she was glad. She could feel the pain in her hands beginning to
assert itself again, but she would not need a Percodan to sleep
tonight.
     "You are one fantastic lover, Alan."
     "So are you."
     "It's unanimous," she said, and put her head against his chest.
     She could hear his heart lub-dubbing calmly away in there, as if
to say ho-hum, stuff like this is all in a night's work for me and the
boss. She thought again-and not without a faint echo of her earlier
fierce passion-of how quick he was, how strong . . . but mostly how
quick. She had known him ever since Annie had come to work for her,
had been his lover for the last five months, and she had never known
how quickly he could move until tonight. It had been like a whole-body
version of the coin tricks, the card tricks, and the shadow-animals
that almost every kid in town knew about and begged for when they saw
him. It was spooky ... but it was also wonderful.
     She could feel herself drifting off now. She should ask him if he
meant to stay the night, and tell him to put his car in the garage if
he did-Castle Rock was a small town where many tongues wagged-but it
seemed like too much trouble. Alan would take care. Alan, she was
beginning to think, always did.
     "Any fresh outbursts from Buster or the Reverend Willie?" she
asked sleepily.
     Alan smiled. "Quiet on both fronts, at least for the time being.
     I appreciate Mr. Keeton and Reverend Rose the most when I see
them the least, and by that standard today was great."
     "That's good," she murmured.
     "Yeah, but I know something even better."
     "What?"
     "Norris is back in a good mood. He bought a rod and reel from
your friend Mr. Gaunt, and all he can talk about is going fishing this
weekend. I think he'll freeze his butt off-what little butt he has-but
if Norris is happy, I'm happy. I was sorry as hell when Keeton rained
on his parade yesterday. People make fun of Norris because he's skinny
and sort of ditzy, but he's developed into a pretty good small-town
peace officer over the past three years. And his feelings are as
sensitive as anyone else's. It's not his fault that he looks like Don
Knotts's half-brother."
     "Ummmmm . . ."
     Drifting. Drifting into some sweet darkness where there was no
pain. Polly let herself go, and as sleep took her there was a small
and catlike expression of satisfaction on her face.

    7

     For Alan, sleep was longer coming.
     The interior voice had returned, but its tone of false glee was
gone. Now it sounded questioning, plaintive, almost lost. Where are
we, Alan? it asked. Isn't this the wrong room? The wrong bed? The
wrong woman? I don't seem to understand anything anymore.
      Alan suddenly found himself feeling pity for that voice. It was
not self-pity, because the voice had never seemed so unlike his own as
it did now. It occurred to him that the voice wanted to speak as
little as he the rest of him, the Alan existing in the present and the
Alan planning for the future-wanted to hear it. It was the voice of
duty, the voice of grief. And it was still the voice of guilt.
      A little over two years ago, Annie Pangborn had begun having
headaches. They weren't bad, or so she said; she was as loath to talk
about them as Polly was to talk about her arthritis. Then, one day
when he was shaving-very early in 1990, that must have been-Alan
noticed that the cap had been left off the family-size bottle of Anacin
3 standing beside the bathroom sink. He started to put the cap back on
... then stopped. He had taken a couple of aspirin from that bottle,
which held two hundred and twenty-five caplets, late the week before.
      It had been almost full then. Now it was almost empty. He had
wiped the remains of shaving cream from his face and gone down to You
Sew and Sew, where Annie had worked since Polly Chalmers opened. He
took his wife out for coffee ... and a few questions. He asked her
about the aspirin. He remembered being a little frightened.
      (only a little, the interior voice agreed mournfully) but only a
little, because nobody takes a hundred and ninety aspirin caplets in a
single week; nobody. Annie told him he was being silly. She had been
wiping the counter beside the sink, she said, and had knocked the
bottle over. The top hadn't been on tight, and most of the caplets had
poured into the sink. They'd started to melt, and she'd thrown them
away.
      She said.
      But he was a cop, and even when he was off-duty he could not put
away the automatic habits of observation which came with the territory.
      He could not turn off the lie detector. If you watched people
when they answered the questions you asked, really watched them, you
almost always knew when they were lying. Alan had once questioned a
man who signalled every lie he told by picking at his eyetooth with his
thumbnail. The mouth articulated the lies; the body, it seemed, was
doomed to signal the truth. So he had stretched his hand across the
table of the booth in Nan's where they had been sitting, had grasped
Annie's hands in his own, and had asked her to tell the truth. And
when, after a moment's hesitation, she told him that, yes, the
headaches were a little worse, and yes, she had been taking quite a few
aspirin, but no, she hadn't taken all the caplets which were missing,
that the bottle really had spilled in the sink, he had believed her.
      He had fallen for the oldest trick in the book, the one con-men
called bait-and-switch: if you tell a lie and get caught, back up and
tell half the truth. If he had watched her more closely, he would have
known Annie still wasn't being straight with him. He would have forced
her to admit something which seemed nearly impossible to him, but which
he now believed to be the truth: that the headaches were bad enough for
her to be taking at least twenty aspirin a day. And if she had
admitted that, he would have had her in a Portland or Boston
neurologist's office before the week was out. But she was his wife,
and in those days he had been less observant when he was off-duty.
      He had contented himself with making an appointment for her with
Ray Van Allen, and she had kept the appointment. Ray had found
nothing, and Alan had never held that against him. Ray had run through
the usual reflex tests, had looked into her eyes with his trusty
ophthalmoscope, had tested her vision to see if there was any doubling,
and had sent her to Oxford Regional for an X-ray.
     He had not, however, ordered a CAT scan, and when Annie said the
headaches were gone, Ray had believed her. Alan suspected he might
have been right to believe her. He knew that doctors are almost as
attuned to the body's language of lies as cops. Patients are almost as
apt to lie as suspects, and from the same motive: simple fear. And
when Ray saw Annie, he had not been off-duty.
     So maybe, between the time Alan had made his discovery and the
time Annie went to see Dr. Van Allen, the headaches had gone away.
Probably they had gone away. Ray had told Alan later, in a long
conversation over glasses of brandy at the doctor's Castle View home,
that the symptoms often came and went in cases where the tumor was
located high on the stem of the brain. "Seizures are often associated
with stem tumors," he told Alan. "If she'd had a seizure, maybe - .
." And he had shrugged. Yes. Maybe. And maybe a man named Thad
Beaumont was an unindicted co-conspirator in the deaths of his wife and
son, but Alan could not find blame in his heart for Thad, either.
     Not all the things which happen in small towns are known to the
residents, no matter how sharp their ears are or how energetically
their tongues wag. In Castle Rock they knew about Frank Dodd, the cop
who went crazy and killed the women back in Sheriff Bannerman's day,
and they knew about Cujo, the Saint Bernard who had gone rabid out on
Town Road #3, and they knew that the lakeside home of Thad Beaumont,
novelist and local Famous Person, had burned to the ground during the
summer of 1989, but they did not know the circumstances of that
burning, or that Beaumont had been haunted by a man who was really not
a man at all, but a creature for which there may be no name. Alan
Pangborn knew these things, however, and they still haunted his sleep
from time to time. All that was over by the time Alan became fully
aware of Annie's headaches ... except it really wasn't over. By virtue
of Thad's drunken phonecalls, Alan had become an unwilling witness to
the crash of Thad's marriage and the steady erosion of the man's
sanity. And there was the matter of his own sanity, as well. Alan had
read an article in some doctor's office about black holes-great
celestial empty places that seemed to be whirlpools of anti-matter,
voraciously sucking up everything within their reach. In the late
summer and fall of 1989, the Beaumont affair had become Alan's own
personal black hole. There were days when he found himself questioning
the most elementary concepts of reality, and wondering if any of it had
actually happened. There were nights when he lay awake until dawn
stained the east, afraid to go to sleep, afraid the dream would come: a
black Toronado bearing down on him, a black Toronado with a decaying
monster behind the wheel and a sticker reading HIGH-TONED SON OF A
BITCH on the rear bumper. In those days, the sight of a single sparrow
perched on the porch railing or hopping about on the lawn had made him
feel like screaming.
     If asked, Alan would have said, "When Annie's trouble began, I was
distracted." But it wasn't a matter of distraction; somewhere deep
down inside of his mind he had been fighting a desperate battle to hold
onto his sanity. HIGH-TONED SON OF A BITCHhow that came back to him.
     How it haunted him. That, and the sparrows.
     He had still been distracted on the day in March when Annie and
Todd had gotten into the old Scout they kept for around-town errands
and had headed off to Hemphill's Market. Alan had gone over and over
her behavior that morning, and could find nothing unusual about it,
nothing out of the ordinary. He had been in his study when they left.
     He had looked out the window by his desk and waved goodbye. Todd
had waved back before getting in the Scout. It was the last time he
saw them alive. Three miles down Route 117 and less than a mile from
Hemphill's, the Scout had veered off the road at high speed and had
struck a tree. The State Police estimated from the wreckage that
Annie, ordinarily the most careful of drivers, had been doing at least
seventy. Todd had been wearing his seatbelt. Annie had not. She had
probably been dead as soon as she went through the windshield, leaving
one leg and half an arm behind. Todd might still have been alive when
the ruptured gas-tank exploded. That preyed on Alan more than anything
else. That his ten-year-old son, who wrote a joke astrology column for
the school paper and lived for Little League, might still have been
alive. That he might have burned to death trying to work the clasp on
his seatbelt.
      There had been an autopsy. The autopsy revealed the brain tumor.
      It was, Van Allen told him, a small one. About the size of a
peanut-cluster was how he put it. He did not tell Alan it would have
been operable if it had been diagnosed; this was information Alan
gleaned from Ray's miserable face and downcast eyes. Van Allen said he
believed she had finally had the seizure which would have alerted them
to the real problem if it had come sooner. It could have galvanized
her body like a strong electric shock, causing her to jam the gas pedal
to the floor and lose control. He did not tell Alan these things of
his own free will-, he told them because Alan interrogated him
mercilessly, and because Van Allen saw that, grief or no grief, Alan
meant to have the truth ... or as much of it as he, or anyone who
hadn't actually been in the car that day, could ever know. "Please,"
Van Allen had said, and touched Alan's 'ble accident, but that's all it
hand briefly and kindly. "It was a terri was. You have to let it go.
You have another son, and he needs you now as much as you need him.
You have to let it go and get on with your affairs." He had tried.
The irrational horror of the business with Thad Beaumont, the business
with the (sparrows the sparrows are flying) birds, had begun to fade,
and he had honestly tried to put his life back together-widower,
small-town cop, father of a teenaged boy who was growing up and growing
away too fast ... not because of Polly but because of the accident.
Because of that horrible, numbing trauma: Son, I've got some awful
news; you've got to brace yourself... And then, of course, he had begun
to cry, and before long, Al had been crying, too.
      Nonetheless, they had gone about the business of reconstruction,
and were still going about it. Things were better these days ... but
two things refused to go away.
      One was that huge bottle of aspirin, almost empty after only a
week.
      The other was the fact that Annie hadn't been wearing her
seatbelt.
      But Annie always wore her seatbelt.
      After three weeks of agonizing and sleepless nights, he made an
appointment with a neurologist in Portland after all, thinking of
stolen horses and barn doors locked after the fact as he did it. He
went because the man might have better answers to the questions Alan
needed to ask, and because he was tired of dragging answers out of Ray
Van Allen with a chainfall. The doctor's name was Scopes, and for the
first time in his life, Alan hid behind his job: he told Scopes that
his questions were related to an ongoing police investigation. The
doctor confirmed Alan's central suspicions: yes, People with brain
tumors sometimes suffered bursts of irrationality, and they sometimes
became suicidal. When a person with a brain tumor committed suicide,
Scopes said, the act was often committed on impulse, after a period of
consideration which might last a minute or even seconds. Might such a
person take someone with them?
      Alan asked.
      Scopes was seated behind his desk, cocked back in his chair with
his hands laced behind his neck, and could not see Alan's own hands,
which were clasped so tightly together between his knees that the
fingers were dead white. Oh yes, Scopes said. That was a not uncommon
pattern in such cases; tumors of the brain stem often caused behaviors
the layman might think of as psychotic. One which the sufferer feels
is a misery was a conclusion that the misery which is shared by either
his loved ones or the whole human race; another was the idea that the
sufferer's loved ones would not want to live if he was dead. Scopes
mentioned Charles Whitman, the Eagle Scout who had climbed to the top
of the Texas Tower and killed more than two dozen people before making
an end to himself, and a substitute grammar-school teacher in Illinois
who had killed several of her students before going home and putting a
bullet in her own brain. Autopsies had revealed brain tumors in both
cases.
      it was a pattern, but not one which held true in all cases, or
even most of them. Brain tumors sometimes caused odd, even exotic
symptoms; sometimes they caused no symptoms at all. It was impossible
to say for sure.
      Impossible. So let it alone.
      Good advice, but hard to swallow. Because of the aspirin bottle.
      And the seatbeltMostly it was the seatbelt that hung in the back
of Alan's minda small black cloud that simply wouldn't go away. She
never drove without buckling it. Not even down to the end of the block
and back. Todd had been wearing his, just like always, though. Didn't
that mean something? If she had decided, sometime after she had backed
down the driveway for the last time, to kill herself and take Todd with
her, wouldn't she have insisted that Todd unbuckle his belt as well?
      Even hurt, depressed, confused, she wouldn't have wanted Todd to
suffer, would she?
      impossible to say for sure. Let it alone.
      Yet even now, lying here in Polly's bed with Polly sleeping beside
him, he found it hard advice to take. His mind went back to work on
it, like a puppy worrying an old and ragged strip of rawhide with its
sharp little teeth.
      An image had always come to him at this point, a nightmarish image
which had finally driven him to Polly Chalmers, because Polly was the
woman Annie had been closest to in town-and, considering the Beaumont
business and the psychic toll it had taken on Alan, Polly had probably
been there for Annie more than he had during the last few months of her
life.
      The image was of Annie unbuckling her own seatbelt, jamming the
gas pedal to the floor, and taking her hands off the wheel. Taking
them off the wheel because she had another job for them in those last
few seconds.
      Taking them off so she could unbuckle Todd's belt, as well.
      That was the image: the Scout roaring down the road at seventy,
veering to the right, veering toward the trees under a white March sky
that promised rain, while Annie struggled to unbuckle Todd's belt and
Todd, screaming and afraid, struggled to beat her hands away. He saw
Annie's well-loved face transformed into the hagiike mask of a witch,
saw Todd's drawn long with terror. Sometimes he woke in the middle of
the night, his body dressed in a clammy jacket of sweat, with Todd's
voice ringing in his ears: The trees, Mommy! Look out for the TR
EEEES!
     So he had gone to see Polly one day at closing time, and asked her
if she would come up to the house for a drink, or, if she felt
uncomfortable about doing that, if he could come over to her house.
     Seated in his kitchen (the right kitchen, the interior voice
asserted) with a mug of tea for her and coffee for him, he had begun to
speak, slowly and stumblingly, of his nightmare.
     "I need to know, if I can, if she was going through periods of
depression or irrationality that I either didn't know about or didn't
notice," he said. "I need to know if. . ." He stopped, momentarily
helpless. He knew what words he needed to say, but it was becoming
harder and harder to bring them out. It was as if the channel of
communication between his unhappy, confused mind and his mouth was
growing smaller and shallower, and would soon be entirely closed to
shipping.
     He made a great effort and went on.
     "I need to know if she was suicidal. Because, you see, it wasn't
just Annie who died. Todd died with her, and if there were sighs ...
     signs, I mean, signs ... that I didn't notice, then I am
responsible for his death, too. And that's something I feel I have to
know."
     He had stopped there, his heart pounding dully in his chest.
     He wiped a hand over his forehead and was mildly surprised when it
came away wet with sweat.
     "Alan," she said, and put a hand on his wrist. Her light-blue
eyes looked steadily into his. "If I had seen such signs and hadn't
told anyone, I would be as guilty as you seem to want to be."
     He had gaped at her, he remembered that. Polly might have seen
something in Annie's behavior which he had missed; he had gotten that
far in his reasoning. The idea that noticing strange behavior conveyed
a responsibility to do something about it had never occurred to him
until now.
     You didn't?" he asked at last.
     "No. I've gone over it and over it in my mind. I don't mean to
belittle your grief and loss, but you're not the only one who feels
those things, and you're not the only one who has done a fair amount of
soul-searching since Annie's accident. I went over those last few
weeks until I was dizzy, replaying scenes and conversations in light of
what the autopsy showed. I'm doing it again now, in light of what nd
do you know what I you've told me about that aspirin bottle. A

     find?"

     "What?" basis which was oddly "Zilch." She said it with a lack
of emphasis convincing. "Nothing at all. There were times when I
thought she looked a little pale. I can remember a couple of occasions
when I heard her talking to herself while she was hemming skirts or
unpacking fabric. That's the most eccentric behavior I can recall, and
I've been guilty of it myself many times. How about YOu?"
     Alan nodded.
     "Mostly she was the way she was ever since I first met her:
cheerful, friendly, helpful ... a good friend."
     "But-" Her hand was still on his wrist; it tightened a little.
     "No, Alan.
     No buts. Ray Van Allen is doing it, too, you know-Monday morning
quarterbacking, I believe it's called. Do you blame him?
     Do you feel Ray's to blame for missing the tumor?"
     "No, but-" "What about me? I worked with her every day, side by
side most of the time; we drank coffee together at ten, ate lunch
together at noon, and drank coffee again at three. We talked very
frankly as time went on and we got to know and like each other, Alan.
     I know you pleased her, both as a friend and as a lover, and I
know she loved the boys. But if she was drifting toward suicide as the
result of her illness . . . that I didn't know. So tell me-do you
blame me?"
     And her clear blue eyes had looked frankly and curiously into his
own.
     "No, but-" The hand squeezed again, light but commanding.
     "I want to ask you something. it's important, so think
carefully."
     He nodded.
     "Ray was her doctor, and if it was there, he didn't see it. I was
her friend, and if it was there, I didn't see it. You were her
husband, and if it was there, you didn't see it, either. And you think
that's all, that's the end of the line, but it's not."
     "I don't understand what you're getting at."
     "Someone else was close to her," Polly had said. "Someone closer
than either of us, I imagine."
     "Who are you talking ah-" "Alan, what did Todd say?"
     He could only gaze at her, not understanding. He felt as if she
had spoken a word in a foreign tongue.
     "Todd," she said, sounding impatient. "Todd, your son. The one
who keeps you awake nights. It is him, isn't it? Not her, but him."
     "Yes," he said. "Him." His voice came out high and unsteady,
something starting to shift not like his own voice at all, and he felt
inside him, something large and fundamental. Now, lying here

     1 1 in

     Polly's bed, he could remember that moment at his kitchen table
with almost supernatural clarity: her hand on his wrist in a slanting
bar of late-afternoon sun, the hairs a fine spun gold; her light eyes;
her gentle relentlessness.
     "Did she force Todd into the car, Alan? Was he kicking?
     Screaming? Fighting her?"
     "No, of course not, but she was his m-" "Whose idea was it for
Todd to go with her to the market that day? Hers or his? Can you
remember?"
     He started to say no, but suddenly he did. Their voices, floating
in from the living room, as he sat at his desk, going through county
warrant-orders: Gotta run down to the market, Todd-you want to come?
     Can I look at the new video-tapes?
     I guess so. Ask your father if he wants anything.
     "It was her idea," he told Polly.
     "Are you sure?"
     "Yes. But she asked him. She didn't tell him."
     That thing inside, that fundamental thing, was still movlonugt.
     oltf

     the ground when it did, for its roots were planted b t

     was going to fall, he thought, and it would rip almighoythhedelep
and wide.
     "Was he scared of her?"
     Now she was almost cross-examining him, the way he had
crossexamined Ray Van Allen, but he seemed helpless to make her stop.
     I Nor was he sure he wanted to. There was something here, all
right, something that had never occurred to him on his long nights.
     Something that was still alive.
     "Todd scared of Annie? God, no!"
     "Not in the last few months they were alive?"
     "No."
     "In the last few weeks?"
     "Polly, I wasn't in much condition to observe things then. There
was this thing that happened with Thad Beaumont, the writer ...
     this crazy thing-" "Are you saying you were so out Of it you never
noticed Annie and Todd when they were around, or that you weren't at
home much, anyway?"
     "No ... yes ... I mean of course I was home, but-" It was an odd
feeling, being on the receiving end of these rapid fire questions. It
was as if Polly had doped him with Novocain and then started using him
for a punching bag. And that fundamental thing, whatever it was, was
still in motion, still rolling out toward the boundary where
gravitation would begin working not to hold it up but to pull it down.
     "Did Todd ever come to you and say 'I'm scared of Mommy'?"
     "No-" "Did he ever come and say 'Daddy, I think Mommy's planning
to kill herself, and take me along for company'?"
     "Polly, that's ridiculous! I-" "Did he?"
     "No!"
     "Did he ever even say she was acting or talking funny?"
     "No-" "And Al was away at school, right?"
     "What does that have to do with-" "She had one child left in the
nest. When you were gone, working, it was just the two of them in that
nest. She ate supper with him, helped him with his homework, watched
TV with him-" "Read to him-" he said. His voice was blurred, strange.
     He hardly recognized it.
     "She was probably the first person Todd saw each morning and the
last person he saw at night," Polly said. Her hand lay on his wrist.
Her eyes looked earnestly into his. "If anyone was in a position to
see it coming, it was the person who died with her. And that person
never said a word."
     Suddenly the thing inside fell. His face began to work. He could
feel it happening-it was as if strings had been attached to it in a
score of different places, and each was now being tugged by a gentle
but insistent hand. Heat flooded his throat and tried to close it.
     Heat flooded his face. His eyes filled with tears; Polly Chalmers
doubled, trebled, and then broke into prisms of light and image.
     His chest heaved but his lungs seemed to find no air. His hand
turned over with that scary quickness he had and clamped on hersit must
have hurt her terribly, but she made no sound. "I miss her!" he cried
out at Polly, and a great, painful sob broke the words into a pair of
gasps- "I miss them both, ah, God, how I miss them both!"
     "I know," Polly said calmly. "I know. That's what this is really
all about, isn't it? How you miss them both."
     He began to weep. Al had wept every night for two weeks, and Alan
had been there to hold him and offer what comfort he could, but Alan
had not cried himself Now he did. The sobs took him and carried him
just as they would; he had no power to stop or stay them. He could not
moderate his grief, and at last found, with deep incoherent relief,
that he had no urge to do so.
     He pushed the coffee cup blindly aside, heard it hit the floor in
some other world and shatter there. He laid his overheated, throbbing
head on the table and wrapped his arms around it and wept.
     At some point, he had felt her raise his head with her cool hands,
her misshapen, kindly hands, and place it against her stomach. She
held it there and he wept for a long, long time.

     8

     Her arm was slipping off his chest. Alan moved it gently, aware
that if he bumped her hand even lightly, he would wake her. Looking at
the ceiling, he wondered if Polly had deliberately provoked his grief
that day. He rather thought she had, either knowing or intuiting that
he needed to express his grief much more than he needed to find answers
which were almost certainly not there. anyway.
     That had been the beginning between them, even though he felt more
like the end had not recognized it as a beginning; it had he had
finally musof something. Between then and the day when tered up enough
courage to ask Polly to have dinner with him, he had thought often of
the look of her blue eyes and the feel of her hand lying on his wrist.
     He thought of the gentle relentlessness with which she had forced
him toward ideas he had either ignored or overlooked. And during that
time he tried to deal with a new set of feelings about Annie's death;
once the roadblock between him and his grief had been removed, these of
her feelings had poured out in a flood. Chief and most distressing
among them had been a terrible rage at her for concealing a disease
that could have been treated and cured ... and for having taken their
son with her that day. He had talked about some of these feelings with
Polly at The Birches on a chilly, rain-swept night last April.
     "You've stopped thinking about suicide and started thinking you're
angry, Alan."
     about murder," she'd said. "That's why you He shook his head and
started to speak, but she had leaned over the table and put one of her
crooked fingers firmly against his lips for a moment. Shush, you. And
the gesture so startled him that he did shush.
     "Yes," she said. "I'm not going to catechize you this time,
Alanit's been a long time since I've been out to dinner with a man, and
I'm enjoying it too much to play Ms. Chief Prosecutor. But people
don't get angry at other people-not the way you're angry, at leastfor
being in accidents, unless there has been a big piece of carelessness
involved. If Annie and Todd had died because the brakes in the Scout
failed, you might blame yourself for not having had them checked, or
you might sue Sonny jackett for having done a sloppy job the last time
you took it in for maintenance, but you wouldn't blame her. Isn't that
true?"
     "I guess it is."
     "I know it is. Maybe there was an accident of some kind, Alan.
     You know she might have had a seizure while she was driving,
because Dr. Van Allen told you so. But has it ever occurred to you
that she might have swerved to avoid a deer@ That it might have been
something as simple as that?"
     It had. A deer, a bird, even an oncoming car that had wandered
into her lane.
     "Yes. But her seatbelt-" "Oh, forget the goddam seatbelt! " she
had said with such spirited vehemence that some of the diners close to
them looked around briefly. "Maybe she had a headache, and it caused
her to forget her seatbelt that one time, but that still doesn't mean
she deliberately crashed the car. And a headache-one of her bad
ones-would explain why Todd's belt was fastened.   And it still isn't
the point."
     "What is, then?"

     "That there are too many maybes here to support your anger.

     And even if the worst things You suspect are true, you'll never
know, will you? "No. " "And if you did know She looked at him
steadily. There was a candle on the table between them. Her eyes were
a darker blue in its flame, and he could see a tiny spark of light in
each one.
     "Well, a brain tumor is an accident, too. There is no culprit
here, I per Alan, no-what do You call them in your line of work?-no
petrator.
     Until you accept that, there will be no chance."
     "What chance?"
     "Our chance," she said calmly. "I like You very much, Alan, and
I'm not too old to take a risk, but I'm old enough to have had some sad
experience of where my emotions can lead me when they get Out of
control. I won't let them get anywhere Close to that point until
you're able to put Annie and Todd to rest."
     He looked at her, speechless. She regarded him gravely over her
dinner in the old country inn, firelight flickering orange on one of
her smooth cheeks and the left side of her brow. Outside, the wind
played a long trombone note under the eaves.
     "Have I said too much?" Polly asked. "If I have, I'd like you to
take me home, Alan. I hate to be embarrassed almost as much as I hate
not speaking my mind."
     He reached across the table and touched her hand briefly. "No,
You haven't said too much. I like to listen to you, Polly."
     She had smiled then. It lit up her whole face. "You'll get your
chance, then," she said.
     So it began for them. They had not felt guilty about seeing each
other, but they had recognized the need to be careful-not just because
it was a small town where he was an elected official and she needed the
good will of the community to keep her business afloat, but because
both of them recognized the possibility of guilt.
     Neither of them was too old to take a risk, it seemed, but they
were both a little too old to be reckless. Care needed to be taken.
     Then, in May, he had taken her to bed for the first time, and she
had told him about all the years between Then and Now ...
     the story he did not completely believe, the one he was convinced
she would someday tell him again, without the too-direct eyes and the
left hand that tugged too often at the left earlobe. He recognized how
difficult it had been for her to tell him as much as she had, and was
content to wait for the rest. Had to be content.
     Because care had to be taken. It was enough-quite enough-to fall
in love with her as the long Maine summer drowsed past them.
     Now, looking up at the pressed-tin ceiling of her bedroom in the
dimness, he wondered if the time had come to talk about marriage again.
     He had tried once, in August, and she had made that gesture with
her finger again. Shush, you. He supposed ...
     But his conscious train of thought began to break up then, and
Alan slipped easily into sleep.

     9
     In his dream he was shopping in some mammoth store, wandering down
an aisle so long it dwindled to a point in the distance. Everything
was here, everything he had ever wanted but could not afford-a
pressure-sensitive watch, a genuine felt fedora from Abercrombie &
Fitch, a Bell and Howell eight-millimeter movie camera, hundreds of
other items-but someone was behind him, just behind his shoulder where
he couldn't see.
     "Down here we call these things fool's stuffing, old boss," a
voice remarked.
     It was one Alan knew. It belonged to that high-toned,
Toronadodriving son of a bitch George Stark.
     "We call this store Endsville," the voice said, "because it's the
place where all goods and services terminate."
     Alan saw a large snake-it looked like a python with the head of a
rattler come sliding out of a huge selection of Apple computers marked
FREE TO THE PUBLIC. He turned to flee, but a hand with no lines on the
Palm gripped his arm and stopped him.
     "Go on," the voice said persuasively. "Take what you want, boss.
     Take everything you want ... and pay for it."
     But every item he picked up turned out to be his son's charred and
melted beltbuckle.


 CHAPTER EIGHT

     Danforth Keeton did not have a brain tumor, but he did have a
terrible headache as he sat in his office early Saturday morning.
     Spread out on his desk beside a stack of red-bound town tax
ledgers for the years 1982 to 1989 was a sprawl of correspondence
letters from the State of Maine Bureau of Taxation and Xeroxes of
letters he had written in reply.
     Everything was starting to come down around his ears. He knew it,
but he was helpless to do anything about it.
     Keeton had made a trip to Lewiston late yesterday, had returned to
The Rock around twelve-thirty in the morning, and had spent the rest of
the night pacing his study restlessly while his wife slept the sleep of
tranquilizers upstairs. He had found his gaze turning more and more
often to the small closet in the corner of his study.
     There was a high shelf in the closet, stacked with sweaters. Most
of the sweaters were old and motheaten. Under them was a carved wooden
box his father had made long before the Alzheimer's had stolen over him
like a shadow, robbing him of all his considerable skills and memories.
     There was a revolver in the box.
     Keeton found himself thinking about the revolver more and more
frequently. Not for himself, no; at least not at first. For Them.
     The Persecutors.
     At quarter to six he had left the house and had driven the
dawnsilent streets between his house and the Municipal Building. Eddie
Warburton, a broom in his hand and a Chesterfield in his mouth (the
solid-gold Saint Christopher's medal he had purchased at Needful Things
the day before was safely hidden under his blue chambray shirt), had
watched him trudge up the stairs to the second floor.
     Not a word passed between the two men. Eddie had become used to
Keeton's appearances at odd hours over the last year or so, and Keeton
had long ago ceased seeing Eddie at all.
     Now Keeton swept the papers together, fought an impulse to simply
rip them to shreds and fling the pieces everywhere, and began to sort
through them. Bureau of Taxation correspondence in one pile, his own
replies in another. He kept these letters in the bottom drawer of his
filing cabinet-a drawer to which only he had the key.
     At the bottom of most of the letters was this notation: DK/sl.
     DK was, of course, Danforth Keeton. sl was Shirley Laurence, his
secretary, who took dictation and typed correspondence. Shirley had
typed none of his responses to the Bureau's letters, however, initials
or no initials.
     It was wiser to keep some things to yourself A phrase jumped out
at him as he sorted: ". . . and we notice discrepancies in quarterly
Town Tax Return I I for the tax-year 1989 . . ."
     He put it aside quickly.
     Another: ". . . and in examining a sampling of Workmen's
Compensation forms during the last quarter of 1987, we have serious
questions concerning .
     Into the file.
     Yet another: believe that your request for an examination deferral
seems premature at this time . . ."
     They blurred past him in a sickening swoop, making him feel as if
he were on an out-of-control carnival ride.
     ". . . questions about these tree-farm funds are .
     ... we find no record that the Town has filed ...
     . . . dispersal of the State's share of funding has not been
adequately documented . . ."
     ... missing expense-account receipts m I must be .
     ... cash slips are not sufficient for . . ."
     ... may request complete documentation of expenses .
     And now this last, which had come yesterday. Which had in turn
driven him to Lewiston, where he had vowed to never again go during
harness-racing season, last night.
     Keeton stared at it bleakly. His head pounded and throbbed; a
large drop of sweat rolled slowly down the center of his back. There
were dark, exhausted circles under his eyes. A cold sore clung to one
corner of his mouth.

     BUREAU OF TAXATION

     State House Augusta, Maine 04330 The letterhead, below the State
Seal, screamed at him, and the salutation, which was cold and formal,
threatened: To the Selectmen of Castle Rock.
     Just that. No more "Dear Dan" or "Dear Mr. Keeton." No more
good wishes for his family at the closing. The letter was as cold and
hateful as the stab of an icepick.
     They wanted to audit the town books.
     All the town books.
     Town tax records, State and Federal revenue-sharing records, town
expense records, road-maintenance records, municipal law enforcement
budgets, Parks Department budgets, even financial records pertaining to
the State-funded experimental tree farm.
     They wanted to see everything, and They wanted to see it on the
17th of October. That was only five days from now.
     They.
     The letter was signed by the State Treasurer, the State Auditor,
and, even more ominous, by the Attorney General-Maine's top cop. And
these were personal signatures, not reproductions.
     "They," Keeton whispered at the letter. He shook it in his fist
and it rattled softly. He bared his teeth at it. "Theyyyyyyy!"
     He slammed the letter down on top of the others. He closed the
file. Typed neatly onthe tabwas CORRESPONDENCE, MAINE BUREAU OF
TAXATION. Keeton stared at the closed file for a moment. Then he
snatched a pen from its holder (the set had been agift from the Castle
Countyjaycees) and slashed the words MAINE BUREAU OF KAKA! across the
file in large, trembling letters. He stared at it a moment and then
wrote MAINE BUREAU OF ASSHOLES! below it. He held the pen in his
closed fist, wielding it like a knife. Then he threw it across the
room. It landed in the corner with a small clatter.
     Keeton closed the other file, the one which contained copies of
letters he had written himself (and to which he always added his
secretary's lower-case initials), letters he had concocted on long,
sleepless nights, letters which had ultimately proved fruitless. A
vein pulsed steadily in the center of his forehead.
     He got up, took the two files over to the cabinet, put them in the
bottom drawer, slammed it shut, checked to make sure it was locked.
     Then he went to the window and stood looking out over the sleeping
town, taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself They had it in for
him. The Persecutors. He found himself wondering for the thousandth
time who had sicced Them on him in the first place. If he could find
that person, that dirty Chief Persecutor, Keeton would take the gun
from where it lay in its box under the motheaten sweaters and put an
end to him. He would not do it quickly, however. Oh no. He would
shoot off a piece at a time and make the dirty bastard sing the
National Anthem while he did it.
     His mind turned to the skinny deputy, Ridgewick. Could it have
been him? He didn't seem bright enough . . . but looks could be
deceiving. Pangborn said Ridgewick had ticketed the Cadillac on his
orders, but that didn't make it true. And in the men's room, when
Ridgewick had called him Buster, there had been a look of knowing,
jeering contempt in his eyes. Had Ridgewick been around when the first
letters from the Bureau of Taxation began to come in? Keeton was quite
sure he had been. Later today he would look up the man's employment
record, just to be sure.
     What about Pangborn himself? He was certainly bright enough, he
most certainly hated Danforth Keeton (didn't They all? didn't They all
hate him?), and Pangborn knew lots of people in Augusta.
     He knew Them well. Hell, he was on the phone to Them every
fucking day, it seemed. The phone bills, even with the WATS line, were
horrible.
     Could it be both of them? Pangborn and Ridgewick? In on it
together?
     "The Lone Ranger and his faithful Indian companion, Tonto," Keeton
said in a low voice, and smiled balefully. "If it was you, Pangborn,
you'll be sorry. And if it was both of you, you'll both be sorry."
His hands slowly rolled themselves into fists. "I won't stand this
persecution forever, you know."
     His carefully manicured nails cut into the flesh of his palms. He
did not notice the blood when it began to flow. Maybe Ridgewick.
     Maybe Pangborn, maybe Melissa Clutterbuck, the frigid bitch who
was the Town Treasurer, maybe Bill Fullerton, the Second Selectman (he
knew for a fact that Fullerton wanted his job and wouldn't rest until
he had it) ...
     Maybe all of them.
     All of them together.
     Keeton let out his breath in a long, tortured sigh, making a
fogflower on the wire-reinforced glass of his office window. The
question was, what was he going to do about it?   Between now and the
17th of the month, what was he going to do?
     The answer was simple: he didn't know.

     2

     Danforth Keeton's life as a young man had been a thing of clear
blacks and whites, and he had liked that just fine. He had gone to
Castle Rock High School and began working part-time at the family car
dealership when he was fourteen, washing the demonstrators and waxing
the showroom models. Keeton Chevrolet was one of the oldest Chevrolet
franchises in New England and keystone of the Keeton financial
structure. That had been a solid structure indeed, at least until
fairly recently.
     During his four years at Castle Rock High, he had been Buster to
just about everyone. He took the commercial courses, maintained a
solid B average, ran the student council almost singlehanded, and went
on to Traynor Business College in Boston. He made straight A's at
Traynor and graduated three semesters early.
     When he came back to The Rock, he quickly made it clear that his
Buster days were over.
     It had been a fine life until the trip he and Steve Frazier had
made to Lewiston nine or ten years ago. That was when the trouble had
started; that was when his neat black-and-white life began to fill with
deepening shades of gray.
     mbled-not as Buster at C.R.H.S not as Dan at Traynor Business, not
as Mr. Keeton of Keeton Chevrolet and the Board of Selectmen. As far
as Keeton knew, no one in his whole family had gambled; he could not
remember even such innocent pastimes as nickel skat or pitching
pennies. There was no taboo against these things, no thou shalt not,
but no one did them. Keeton had not laid down a bet on anything until
that first trip to Lewiston Raceway with Steve Frazier. He had never
placed a bet anywhere else, nor did he need to. Lewiston Raceway was
all the ruin Danforth Keeton ever needed.
     He had been Third Selectman then. Steve Frazier, now at least
five years in his grave, had been Castle Rock's Head Selectman.
     Keeton and Frazier had gone "up the city" (trips to Lewiston were
always referred to in this way) along with Butch Nedeau, The Rock's
overseer of County Social Services, and Harry Samuels, who had been a
Selectman for most of his adult life and would probably die as one.
The occasion had been a statewide conference of county officials; the
subject had been the new revenue-sharing laws . . .
     and it was revenue-sharing, of course, that had caused most of his
trouble. Without it, Keeton would have been forced to dig his grave
with a pick and shovel. With it, he had been able to use a financial
bucket-loader.
     It was a two-day conference. On the evening between, Steve had
suggested they go out and have a little fun in the big city. Butch,
and Harry had declined. Keeton had no interest in spending the evening
with Steve Frazier, either-he was a fat old blowhard with lard for
brains. He had gone, though. He supposed he would have gone if Steve
had suggested they spend the evening touring the deepest shitpits of
hell. Steve was, after all, the Head Selectman.
     Harry Samuels would be content to drone along as Second, Third, or
Fourth Selectman for the rest of his life, Butch Nedeau had already
Indicated that he meant to step down after his current term ... but
Danforth Keeton had ambitions, and Frazier, fat old blowhard or not,
was the key to them.
     So they had gone out, stopping first at The Holly. BE JOLLY AT
THE HOLLYI read the motto over the door, and Frazier had gotten very
jolly indeed, drinking Scotch-and-waters as if the Scotch had been left
out of them, and whistling at the strippers, who were mostly fat and
mostly old and always slow. Keeton thought most of them looked stoned.
     He remembered thinking it was going to be a long evening.
     Then they had gone to the Lewiston Raceway and everything changed.
     They got there in time for the fifth pace, and Frazier had hustled
a protesting Keeton over to the betting windows like a sheepdog nipping
a wayward lamb back to the herd.
     "Steve, I don't know anything about this-" "That doesn't matter,"
Frazier replied happily, breathing Scotch fumes into Keeton's face.
     "We're gonna be lucky tonight, Buster.
     I can feel it."
     He hadn't any idea of how to bet, and Frazier's constant chatter
made it hard to listen to what the other bettors in line were saying
when they got to the two-dollar window.
     When he got there, he pushed a five-dollar bill across to the
teller and said, "Number four."
     "Win, place, or show?" the teller asked, but for a moment Keeton
had not been able to reply. Behind the teller he saw an amazing thing.
     Three clerks were counting and banding huge piles of currency,
more cash than Keeton had ever seen in one place.
     "Win, place, or show?" the teller repeated impatiently. "Hurry
up, buddy. This is not the Public Library."
     "Win," Keeton had said. He hadn't the slightest idea what "place"
and "show" meant, but "win" he understood very well.
     The teller thrust him a ticket and three dollars' change a one and
a two. Keeton looked at the two with curious interest as Frazier
placed his bet. He had known there were such things as two-dollar
bills, of course, but he didn't think he'd ever seen one before.
     Thomas Jefferson was on it. Interesting. In fact, the whole
thing was interesting-the smells of horses, popcorn, peanuts; the
hurrying crowds; the atmosphere of urgency. The place was awake in a
way he recognized and responded to at once. He had felt this sort of
wakefulness in himself before, yes, many times, but it was the first
time he had ever sensed it in the wider world. Danforth "Buster"
Keeton, who rarely felt a part of anything, not really, felt he was a
part of this. Very much a part.
     "This beats hell out of The Holly," he said as Frazier rejoined
him.
     "Yeah, harness racing's okay," Frazier said. "It won't ever
replace the World Series, but you know. Come on, let's get over to the
rail. Which horse did you bet on?"
     Keeton didn't remember. He'd had to check his ticket. "Number
four," he said.
     "Place or show?"
     "Uh ... win."
     Frazier shook his head in good-natured contempt and clapped him on
the shoulder. "Win's a sucker bet, Buster. It's a sucker bet even
when the tote-board says it isn't. But you'll learn."
     And, of course, he had.
     Somewhere a bell went off with a loud Brrrrr-rannggg! that made
Keeton jump. A voice bellowed, "And theyyy'rrre OFF!" through the
Raceway's speakers. A thunderous roar went up from the crowd, and
Keeton had felt a sudden spurt of electricity course through his body.
     Hooves tattooed the dirt track. Frazier grabbed Keeton's elbow
with one hand and used the other to make a path through the crowd to
the rail. They came out less than twenty yards from the finish line.
     Now the announcer was calling the race. Number seven, My Lass,
leading at the first turn, with number eight, Broken Field, second, and
number one, How Do?, third. Number four was named Absolutely-the
dumbest name for a horse Keeton had ever heard in his life-and it was
running sixth. He hardly cared. He was transfixed by the pelting
horses, their coats gleaming under the floodlights, by the blur of
wheels as the sulkies swept around the turn, the bright colors of the
silks worn by the drivers.
     As the horses entered the backstretch, Broken Field began to press
My Lass for the lead. My Lass broke stride and Broken Field flew by
her. At the same time, Absolutely began to move up on the
outside-Keeton saw it before the disembodied voice of the announcer
sent the news blaring across the track, and he barely felt Frazier
elbowing him, barely heard him screaming, "That's your horse, Bustert
That's your horse and she's got a chance!"
     As the horses thundered down the final straightaway toward the
place where Keeton and Frazier were standing, the entire crowd began to
bellow. Keeton had felt the electricity whip through him again, not a
spark this time but a storm. He began to bellow with them; the next
day he would be so hoarse he could barely speak above a whisper.
     "Absolutely!" he screamed. "Come on Absolutely, come on you
bitch andr UN."' "Trot," Frazier said, laughing so hard tears ran down
his cheeks.
     "Come on you bitch and trot. That's what you mean, Buster."
     Keeton paid no attention. He was in another world. He was
sending brain-waves out to Absolutely, sending her telepathic strength
through the air.
     "Now it's Broken Field and How Do?, How Do? and Broken Field",
the godlike voice of the announcer chanted, "and Absolutely is gaining
fast as they come to the last eighth of a mile@' The horses approached,
raising a cloud of dust. Absolutely trotted with her neck arched and
her head thrust forward, legs rising and falling like pistons; she
passed How Do? and Broken Field, who was flagging badly, right where
Keeton and Frazier were standing. She was still widening her lead when
she crossed the finish line.
     When the numbers went up on the tote-board, Keeton had to ask
Frazier what they meant. Frazier had looked at his ticket, then at the
board. He whistled soundlessly.
     "Did I make my money back?" Keeton asked anxiously.
     "Buster, you did a little better than that. Absolutely was a
thirtyto-one shot."
     Before he left the track that night, Keeton had made just over
three hundred dollars. That was how his obsession was born.

     3

     He took his overcoat from the tree in the corner of his office,
drew it on, started to leave, then stopped, holding the doorknob in his
hand. He looked back across the room. There was a mirror on the wall
opposite the window. Keeton looked at it for a long, speculative
moment, then walked across to it. He had heard about how They used
mirrors-he hadn't been born yesterday.
     He put his face against it, ignoring the reflection of his pallid
skin and bloodshot eyes. He cupped a hand to either cheek, cutting off
the glare, narrowing his eyes, looking for a camera on the other side .
Looking for Them.
     He saw nothing.
     After a long moment he stepped away, swabbed indifferently at the
smeared glass with the sleeve of his overcoat, and left the office.
Nothing yet, anyway. That didn't mean They wouldn't come in tonight,
pull out his mirror, and replace it with one-way glass.
     Spying was just another tool of the trade for the Persecutors. He
would have to check the mirror every day now.
     "But I can," he said to the empty upstairs hallway. "I can do
that. Believe me."
     Eddie Warburton was mopping the lobby floor and didn't look up as
Keeton stepped out onto the street.
     His car was parked around back, but he didn't feel like driving.
     He felt too confused to drive; he would probably put the Caddy
through someone's store window if he tried. Nor was he aware, in I the
depths of his confused mind, that he was walking away from his house
rather than toward it. It was seven-fifteen on Saturday morning, and
he was the only person out in Castle Rock's small business district.
     His mind went briefly back to that first night at Lewiston
Raceway. He couldn't do anything wrong, it seemed. Steve Frazier had
lost thirty dollars and said he was leaving after the ninth race.
     Keeton said he thought he would stay awhile longer. He barely
looked at Frazier, and barely noticed when Frazier was gone. He did
remember thinking it was nice not to have someone at his elbow saying
Buster This and Buster That all the time. He hated the nickname, and
of course Steve knew it-that was why he used it.
     The next week he had come back again, alone this time, and had
lost sixty dollars' worth of previous winnings. He hardly cared.
     Although he thought often of those huge stacks of banded currency,
it wasn't the money, not really; the money was just the symbol you took
away with you, something that said you had been there, that you had
been, however briefly, part of the big show. What he really cared
about was the tremendous, walloping excitement that went through the
crowd when the starter's bell rang, the gates opened with their heavy,
crunching thud, and the announcer yelled, "Theyyy'rrre OFF!" What he
cared about was the roar of the crowd as the pack rounded the third
turn and went hell-for-election down the backstretch, the hysterical
camp-meeting exhortations from the stands as they rounded the fourth
turn and poured on the coal down the homestretch. It was alive, oh, it
was so alive. It was so alive that-that it was dangerous.
     Keeton decided he'd better stay away. He had the course of his
life neatly planned. He intended to become Castle Rock's Head
Selectman when Steve Frazier finally pulled the pin, and after six or
seven years of that, he intended to stand for the State House of
Representatives. After that, who knew? National office was not out of
reach for a man who was ambitious, capable ... and sane.
     That was the real trouble with the track. He hadn't recognized it
at first, but he had recognized it soon enough. The track was a place
where people paid their money, took a ticket . . . and gave up their
sanity for a little while. Keeton had seen too much insanity in his
own family to feel comfortable with the attraction Lewiston Raceway
held for him. It was a pit with greasy sides, a snare with hidden
teeth, a loaded gun with the safety removed. When he went, he was
unable to leave until the last race of the evening had been run. He
knew. He had tried. Once he had made it almost all the way to the
exit turnstiles before something in the back of his brain, something
powerful, enigmatic, and reptilian, had arisen, taken control, and
turned his feet around. Keeton was terrified of fully waking that
reptile. Better to let it sleep.
     For three years he had done just that. Then, in 1984, Steve
Frazier had retired, and Keeton had been elected Head Selectman.
     That was when his real troubles began.
     He had gone to the track to celebrate his victory, and since he
was celebrating, he decided to go whole hog. He bypassed the two- and
five-dollar windows, and went straight to the ten-dollar window. He
had lost a hundred and sixty dollars that night, more than he felt
comfortable losing (he told his wife the next day that it had been
forty), but not more than he could afford to lose. Absolutely not.
     He returned a week later, meaning to win back what he had lost so
he could quit evens. And he had almost made it. Almost-that was the
key word. The way he had almost made it to the exit turnstiles. The
week after, he had lost two hundred and ten dollars.
     That left a hole in the checking account Myrtle would notice, and
so he had borrowed a little bit from the town's petty-cash fund to
cover the worst of the shortfall. A hundred dollars. Peanuts, really.
     Past that point, it all began to blur together. The pit had
greased sides, all right, and once you started sliding you were doomed.
     You could expend your energy clawing at the sides and succeed in
slowing your fall ... but that, of course, only drew out the agony.
     If there had been a point of no return, it had been the summer of
1989. The pacers ran nightly during the summer, and Keeton was in
attendance constantly through the second half of July and all of
August. Myrtle had thought for awhile that he was using the racetrack
as an excuse, that he was actually seeing another woman, and that was a
laugh-it really was. Keeton couldn't have got a hardon if Diana
herself had driven down from the moon in her chariot with her toga open
and a FUCK ME DANFORTH Sign hung around her neck. The thought of how
deep he'd dipped into the town treasury had caused his poor dick to
shrivel to the size of a pencil eraser.
     When Myrtle finally became convinced of the truth, that it was
only horse racing after all, she had been relieved. it kept him out of
the house, where he tended to be something of a tyrant, and he couldn't
be losing too badly, she had reasoned, because the checkbook balance
didn't fluctuate that much. It was just that Danforth had found a
hobby to keep him amused in his middle age.
     Only horse racing after all, Keeton thought as he walked down Main
Street with his hands plunged deep into his overcoat pockets.
     He uttered a strange, wild laugh that would have turned heads if
there had been anyone on the street. Myrtle kept her eye on the
checking account. The thought that Danforth might have plundered the
T-bills which were their life savings never occurred to her.
     Likewise, the knowledge that Keeton Chevrolet was tottering on,
the edge of extinction belonged to him alone.
     She balanced the checkbook and the house accounts.
     He was a CPA.
     When it comes to embezzlement, a CPA can do a better job than most
... but in the end the package always comes undone.
     The string and tape and wrapping paper on Keeton's package had
begun to fall apart in the autumn of 1990. He had held things together
as well as he could, hoping to recoup at the track. By then he had
found a bookie, which enabled him to make bigger bets than the track
would handle.
     It hadn't changed his luck, however.
     And then, this summer, the persecution had begun in earnest.
     Before, They had only been toying with him. Now They were moving
in for the kill, and the Day of Armageddon was less than a week away.
     I'll get Them, Keeton thought. I'm not done yet. I've still got
a trick or two up my sleeve.
     He didn't know what those tricks were@ though; that was the
trouble.
     Never mind, There's a way. I know there's a uHere his thoughts
ceased. He was standing in front of the new store, Needful Things, and
what he saw in the window drove everything else slap out of his mind
for a moment or two.
     It was a rectangular cardboard box, brightly colored, with a
picture on the front. A board game, he supposed. But it was a board
game about horse racing, and he could have sworn that the painting,
which showed two pacers sweeping down on the finish line neckand-neck,
was of the Lewiston Raceway. If that wasn't the main grandstand in the
background, he was a monkey.
     The name of the game was WINNING TICKET.
     Keeton stood looking at it for almost five minutes, as hypnotized
as a kid looking at a display of electric trains. Then, slowly, he
walked under the dark-green canopy to see if the place kept Saturday
hours. There was a sign hanging inside the door, all right, but it
bore only one word, and the word, naturally, was

     OPEN.

      Keeton looked at it for a moment, thinking-as Brian Rusk had
before him-that it must have been left there by mistake. Main Street
shops didn't open at seven in Castle Rock, especially not on Saturday
morning. All the same, he tried the knob. It turned easily in his
hand.
      As he opened the door, a small silver bell tinkled overhead.

     4

     "It's not really a game," Leland Gaunt was saying five minutes
later, "you're wrong about that."
     Keeton was seated in the plush high-backed chair where Nettle
Cobb, Cyndi Rose Martin, Eddie Warburton, Everett Frankel, Myra Evans,
and a good many other townsfolk had sat before him that week. He was
drinking a cup of good Jamaican coffee. Gaunt, who seemed like one
hell of a nice fellow for a flatlander, had insisted that he have one.
     Now Gaunt was leaning into his show window and carefully removing
the box. He was dressed in a wine-colored smoking jacket, just as
natty as you please, and not a hair out of place. He had told Keeton
that he often opened at odd hours, because he was afflicted with
insomnia.
     "Ever since I was a young man," he had said with a rueful chuckle,
"and that was many years ago." He looked fresh as a daisy to Keeton,
however, except for his eyes-they were so bloodshot they looked as if
red were actually their natural color.
     Now he brought the box over and set it on a small table next to
Keeton.
     "The box was what caught my eye," Keeton said. "It looks quite a
bit like the Lewiston Raceway. I go there once in awhile."
     "You like a flutter, do you?" Gaunt asked with a smile.
     Keeton was about to say he never bet, and changed his mind.
      The smile was not just friendly; it was a smile of commiseration,
and he suddenly understood that he was in the presence of a fellow
sufferer. Which just went to show how flaky he was getting around the
edges, because when he had shaken Gaunt's hand, he'd felt a wave of
revulsion so sudden and deep it had been like a muscle spasm. For that
one moment he had been convinced that he had found his Chief
Persecutor. He would have to watch that sort of thing; there was no
sense going overboard.
      "I have been known to wager," he said.
      "Sadly, so have I," Gaunt said. His reddish eyes fixed upon
Keeton's, and they shared a moment of perfect understanding ...
      or so Keeton felt. "I've bet most of the tracks from the Atlantic
to the Pacific, and I'm quite sure the one on the box is Longacre Park,
in San Diego. Gone, of course; there's a housing development there
now."
      "Oh," Keeton said.
      "But let me show you this. I think you'll find it interesting."
      He took the cover off the box, and carefully lifted out a tin
raceway on a platform about three feet long and a foot and a half wide.
      It looked like toys Keeton had had as a child, the cheap ones made
in japan after the war. The track was a replica of a two-mile course.
      Eight narrow slots were set into it, and eight narrow tin horses
stood behind the starting line. Each was mounted on a small tin post
that poked out of its slot and was soldered to the horse's belly.
      "Wow," Keeton said, and grinned. it was the first time he'd
grinned in weeks, and the expression felt strange and out of place.
      "You ain't seen nuthin yet, as the man said," Gaunt replied,
grinning back. "This baby goes back to 1930 or '35, Mr. Keeton-it's a
real antique. But it wasn't just a toy to the racing touts of the
day."
      "No?"
      "No. Do you know what a Ouija board is?"
      "Sure. You ask it questions and it's supposed to spell out
answers from the spirit world."
      "Exactly. Well, back in the Depression, there were a lot of
racing touts who believed that Winning Ticket was the horse-player's
Ouija board."
      His eyes met Keeton's again, friendly, smiling, and Keeton was as
unable to draw his own eyes away as he had been to leave the track
before the last race was run on the one occasion when he had tried.
      "Silly, isn't it?"
      "Yes," Keeton said. But it didn't seem silly at all. It seemed
perfectly ... perfectly ...
      Perfectly reasonable.
      Gaunt felt around in the box and brought out a little tin key.
      "A different horse wins each time. There's some sort of random
mechanism inside, I suppose@rude but effective enough. Now watch."
      He inserted the key in a hole on the side of the tin platform on
which the tin horses stood, and turned it. There were small clicks and
clacks and ratchets-winding-up sounds. Gaunt removed the key when it
wouldn't turn anymore.
      "What's your pick?" he asked.
      "The five," Keeton said. He leaned forward, his heart picking up
speed. It was foolish-and the ultimate proof of his compulsion, he
supposed-but he could feel all the old excitement sweeping through him.
      "Very well, I pick the six-horse. Shall we have a little wager,
just to make it interesting?"
     :'Sure! How much?"
     'Not money," Gaunt said. "My days of betting for money ended long
ago, Mr. Keeton. They are the least interesting wagers of all.
     Let's say this: if your horse wins, I'll do you a little favor.
     Your choice. If mine wins, you have to do me a favor."
     "And if another one wins, all bets are off?"
     "Right. Are you ready?"
     "Ayup," Keeton said tightly, and leaned close to the tin
racecourse. His hands were clamped together between his large thighs.
     There was a small metal lever sticking out of a slot by the
starting line. "And they're off," Gaunt said softly, and pushed it.
     The cogs and gears below the race-course began to grind. The
horses moved away from the starting line, sliding along their appointed
courses. They went slowly at first, wavering back and forth in the
slots and progressing in little jerks as some mainspring-or a whole
series of them-expanded inside the board, but as they approached the
first turn they began to pick up speed.
     The two-horse took the lead, followed by the seven; the others
were back in the pack.
     "Come on, five!" Keeton cried softly. "Come on five, pull, you
bitch!"
     As if hearing him, the small tin steed began to draw away from the
pack. At the half, it had caught up with the seven. The sixhorse
Gaunt's pick-had also begun to show some speed.
     Winning Ticket rattled and vibrated on the small table. Keeton's
face hung over it like a large, flawed moon. A drop of sweat fell on
the tiny tin jockey piloting the three-horse; if he had been a real
man, both he and his mount would have been drenched.
     At the third turn the seven-horse put on a burst of speed and
caught the two, but Keeton's five-horse was hanging on for dear life,
and Gaunt's six was at its heels. These four rounded the turn in a
bunch well ahead of the others, vibrating wildly in their slots.
     "Go You stupid bitch!" Keeton yelled. He had forgotten that they
were merely pieces of tin fashioned into the crude likenesses of
horses. He had forgotten he was in the shop of a man he had never met
before. The old excitement had him. It shook him the way a terrier
shakes a rat. "Go on and go for it! Pull, you bitch, PULL! Pour

     it ON!"

     Now the five pulled even for the lead . . . and drew ahead.
     Gaunt's horse was moving up on its flank when Keeton's horse
crossed the finish line, a winner.
     The mechanism was running down, but most of the horses made it
back around to the starting line before the clockwork ceased entirely.
     Gaunt used his finger to push the laggards up even with the others
for another start.
     "Whew!" Keeton said, and mopped his brow. He felt completely
wrung out ... but he also felt better than he had in a long, long time.
     "That was pretty fine!"
     "Fine as paint," Gaunt agreed.
     "They knew how to make things in the old days, didn't they?"
     "They did," Gaunt agreed, smiling. "And it looks as though I owe
you a favor, Mr. Keeton."
     "Aw, forget it-that was fun."
     "No, indeed. A gentleman always pays his bets. just let me know
a day or two before you intend to call in your marker, as they say."
     Before you call in your marker.
     That brought it all crashing back on him. Markers! They held
his! They! On Thursday They would call those markers home ...
     and what then? What then?
     Visions of damning newspaper headlines danced in his head.
     "Would you like to know how the serious bettors of the thirties
used this toy?" Gaunt asked softly.
     "Sure," Keeton said, but he didn't care, not really ... not until
he looked up. Then Gaunt's eyes met his again, captured them again,
and the idea of using a child's game to pick winners seemed to make
perfect sense again.
     "Well," Gaunt said, "they'd take that day's newspaper or Racing
Form and run the races, one by one. On this board, you know. They
would give each horse in each race a name from the paper-they'd do it
by touching one of the tin horses and saying the name at the same
time-and then wind the thing up and let it go. They'd run the whole
slate that way-eight, ten, a dozen races. Then they'd go to the track
and bet on the horses that won at home."
     "Did it work?" Keeton asked. His voice seemed to be coming to
him from some other place. A far place. He seemed to be floating in
Leland Gaunt's eyes. Floating on red foam. The sensation was queer
but really quite pleasant.
     "It seemed to," Gaunt said. "Probably just silly superstition,
but ... would you like to buy this toy and try it for yourself.?"
     "Yes," Keeton said.
     "You're a man who needs a Winning Ticket quite badly, aren't you,
Danforth?"
     "I need more than one. I need a whole slew of them. How much?"
     Leland Gaunt laughed. "Oh no-you don't get me that way!
     Not when I am already in your debt! I'll tell you what-open your
wallet and give me the first bill you find in there. I'm sure it will
be the right one."
     So Keeton opened his wallet and drew out a bill without looking
away from Gaunt's face, and of course it was the one with Thomas
Jefferson's face on it-the kind of bill which had gotten him into all
this trouble in the first place.

     5

     Gaunt made it disappear as neatly as a magician doing a trick and
said: "There is one more thing."
     "What?"
     Gaunt leaned forward. He looked at Keeton earnestly, and touched
him on the knee. "Mr. Keeton, do you know about ...
     Them?"
     Keeton's breath caught, the way the breath of a sleeper will
sometimes catch when he finds himself in the throes of a bad dream.
     "Yes," he whispered. "God, yes"' "This town is full of Them,"
Gaunt went on in the same low, confidential tone. "Absolutely
infested. I've been open less than a week, and I know it already. I
think They may be after me. In fact, I'm quite sure of it. I may need
your help."
     "Yes," Keeton said. He spoke more strongly now. "By God, You'll
have all the help you need!"
     "Now, You just met me and you don't owe me a damned thing-"
Keeton, who felt already that Gaunt was the closest friend he had made
in the last ten years, opened his mouth to protest. Gaunt held up his
hand, and the protests ceased at once.
     "-and you don't have the slightest idea if I've sold you something
which will really work or just another bag of dreams ... the kind that
turn into nightmares when you give them a poke and a whistle. I'm sure
you believe all this now; I have a great gift of I persuasion, if I do
say so myself. But I believe In satisfied customers, Mr. Keeton, and
only satisfied customers. I have been in business for many years, and
I have built my reputation on satisfied customers. So take the toy.
     If it works for you, fine. If it doesn't, give '

     I it

     to the Salvation Army or throw it in the town dump. What are you
out? Couple of bucks?"
     "Couple of bucks," Keeton agreed dreamily.
     "But if it does work, and if you can clear your mind of these
ephemeral financial worries, come back and see me. We'll sit down and
have coffee, just as we have this morning ... and talk about Them."
     "It's gone too far to just put the money back," Keeton said in the
clear but disconnected tones of one who talks in his sleep.
     "There are more tracks than I can brush away in five days."
     "A lot can change in five days," Mr. Gaunt said thoughtfully.
     He rose to his feet, moving with sinuous grace. "You've got a big
day ahead of you ... and so do I."
     "But Them," Keeton protested. "What about Them?"
     Gaunt placed one of his long, chilly hands on Keeton's arm, and
even in his dazed state, Keeton felt his stomach curl up on itself at
that touch. "We'll deal with Them later," he said. "Don't you worry
about a thing."

     6

      "John!" Alan called asjohn LaPointe slipped into the Sheriff's
Office by the alley door. "Good to see you!"
      It was ten-thirty on Saturday morning and the Castle Rock
Sheriff's Office was as deserted as it ever got. Norris was out
fishing somewhere, and Seaton Thomas was down in Sanford, visiting his
two old-maid sisters. Sheila Brigham was at the Our Lady of Serene
Waters rectory, helping her brother draft another letter to the paper
explaining the essentially harmless nature of Casino Nite. Father
Brigham also wanted the letter to express his belief that William Rose
was as crazy as a cootiebug in a shitheap. One could not come right
out and say such a thing, of course-not in a family newspaper-but
Father John and Sister Sheila were doing the best they could to get the
point across. Andy Clutterbuck was on duty somewhere, or so Alan
assumed; he hadn't called in since Alan arrived at the office an hour
ago. Until John showed up, the only other person in the Municipal
Building seemed to be Eddie Warburton, who was fussing with the
water-cooler in the corner.
      "What's up, doc?" John asked, sitting on the corner of Alan's
desk.
      "On Saturday morning? Not much. But watch this." Alan
unbuttoned the right cuff of his khaki shirt and pushed the sleeve up.
      "Please notice that my hand never leaves my wrist."
      "Uh-huh," John said. He Pulled a stick of juicy Fruit out of his
pants pocket, peeled off the wrapper, and stuck it in his mouth.
      Alan showed his open right palm, flipped his hand to display the
back, then closed the hand into a fist. He reached into it with his
left index finger and pulled out a tiny ear of silk. He waggled his
eyebrows at John. "Not bad, huh?"
     "If that's Sheila's scarf, she's gonna be unhappy to find it all
wrinkled up and smelling of your sweat," John said. He seemed less
than poleaxed with wonder.
     "Not my fault she left it on her desk," Alan replied. "Besides,
magicians don't sweat. Now say-hey and abracadabra!" He pulled
Sheila's scarf from his fist and puffed it dramatically into the air.
     It billowed out, then settled onto Norris's typewriter like a
brightly colored butterfly. Alan looked at John, then sighed. "Not
that great, huh?"
     "It's a neat trick," John said, "but I've seen it a few times
before.
     Like maybe thirty or forty?"
     "What do you think, Eddie?" Alan called. "Not bad for a
backwoods Deputy Daws, huh?"
     Eddie barely looked up from the cooler, which he was now filling
from a supply of plastic jugs labelled SPRING WATER.
     "Didn't see, Shurf. Sorry."
     "Hopeless, both of you," Alan said. "But I'm working on a
variation, John. It's going to wow you, I promise."
     "Uh-huh. Alan, do You still want me to check the bathrooms at
that new restaurant out on the River Road?"
     "I still do," Alan said.
     "Why do I always get the shit detail? Why can't Norris-" .'
Norris checked the Happy Trails Campground johns in July and August,"
Alan said. "In June I did it. Quit bitching, Johnny.
     It's just your turn. I want you to take water samples, too. Use
a couple of the special pouches they sent from Augusta. There's still
a bunch in that cabinet in the hallway. I think I saw 'em behind
Norris's box of Hi-Ho crackers."
     "Okay," John said, "you got it. But at the risk of sounding like
I'm bitching again, checking the water for wigglebugs is supposed to be
the restaurant-owner's responsibility. I looked it up."
     "Of course it is," Alan said, "but we're talking Timmy Gagnon
here, Johnny-what does that tell you?"
     "It tells me I wouldn't buy a hamburger at the new Riverside B-B-Q
Delish if I was dying of starvation."
     "Correct!" Alan exclaimed. He rose to his feet and clapped John
on the shoulder. "I'm hoping we can put the sloppy little son of a
bitch out of business before the stray dog and cat population of Castle
Rock starts to decline."
     "That's pretty sick, Alan."
     "Nope-that's Timmy Gagnon. Get the water samples this morning and
I'll ship them off to State Health in Augusta before I leave tonight."
     "What are you up to this morning?"
     Alan rolled down his sleeve and buttoned the cuff. "Right now I'm
going upstreet to Needful Things," he said. "I want to meet Mr.
     Leland Gaunt. He made quite an impression on Polly, and from what
I hear around town, she's not the only one who's taken with him. Have
you met him?"
     "Not yet," John said. They started toward the door. "Been by the
place a couple of times, though. Interesting mix of stuff in the
window."
     They walked past Eddie, who was now polishing the watercooler's
big glass bottle with a rag he had produced from his back pocket. He
did not look at Alan and John as they went by; he seemed lost in his
own private universe. But as soon as the rear door had clicked shut
behind them, Eddie Warburton hurried into the dispatcher's office and
picked up the telephone.

     7

      "All right ... yes ... yes, I understand."
      Leland Gaunt stood beside his cash register, holding a Cobra
cordless phone to his ear. A smile as thin as a new crescent moon
curved his lips.
      "Thank you, Eddie. Thank you very much."
      Gaunt strolled toward the curtain which closed off the shop from
the area behind it. He poked his upper body through the curtain and
bent over. When he pulled back through the curtain, he was holding a
sign.
      "YOu can go home now ... yes ... you may be sure I won't forget.
      I never forget a face or a service, Eddie, and that is one of the
reasons why I strongly dislike being reminded of either.
      Goodbye."
      He pushed the END button without waiting for a response, collapsed
the antenna, and dropped the telephone into the pocket of his smoking
jacket. The shade was drawn over his door again.
      Mr. Gaunt reached between shade and glass to remove the sign
which read

     OPEN.

     He replaced it with the one he had taken from behind the curtain,
then went to the show window to watch Alan Pangborn approach.
     Pangborn looked into the window Gaunt was looking out of for some
time before approaching the door; he even cupped his hands and pressed
his nose against the glass for a few seconds. Although Gaunt was
standing right in front of him with his arms folded, the Sheriff did
not see him.
     Mr. Gaunt found himself disliking Pangborn's face on sight.
     Nor did this much surprise him. He was even better at reading
faces than he was at remembering them, and the words on this one were
large and somehow dangerous.
     Pangborn's face changed suddenly; the eyes widened a little, the
good-humored mouth narrowed down to a tight slit. Gaunt felt a brief
and totally uncharacteristic burst of fear. He sees me! he thought,
although that, of course, was impossible. The Sheriff took half a step
backward . . . and then laughed. Gaunt understood at once what had
happened, but this did not moderate his instant deep dislike of
Pangborn in the slightest.
     "Get out of here, Sheriff," he whispered. "Get out and leave me
alone."

     8

     Alan stood looking into the display window for a long time. He
found himself wondering what, exactly, all the shouting was about.
     He had spoken to Rosalie Drake before going over to Polly's house
yesterday evening, and Rosalie had made Needful Things sound like
northern New England's answer to Tiffany's, but the set of china in the
window didn't look like anything to get up in the night and write home
to mother about-it was rummage-sale quality at best. Several of the
plates were chipped, and a hairline crack ran right through the center
of one.
     Oh well, Alan thought, different strokes for different folks.
     That china's probably a hundred years old, worth a fortune, and
I'm just too dumb to know it.
     He cupped his hands to the glass in order to see beyond the
display, but there was nothing to look at-the lights were off and the
place was deserted. Then he thought he caught sight of someone-a
strange, transparent someone looking out at him with ghostly and
malevolent interest. He took half a step backward before realizing it
was the reflection of his own face he was seeing.
     He laughed a little, embarrassed by his mistake.
     He strolled to the door. The shade was drawn; a hand-lettered
sign hung from a clear plastic suction cup.
     GONE TO PORTLAND TO RECEIVE A CONSIGNMENT OF GOODS SORRY TO HAVE
MISSED YOU PLEASE COME AGAIN Alan pulled his wallet from his back
pocket, removed one of his business cards, and scribbled a brief
message on the back.
     Dear Mr. Gaunt, I dropped by Saturday morning to say hello and
welcome you to town. Sorry to have missed you. Hope you're enjoying
Castle Rock! I'll drop by again on Monday. Maybe we could have a cup
of coffee. If there's anything I can do for you, my numbers-home and
office-are on the other side.
     Alan Pangborn He stooped, slid the card under the door, and stood
up again.
     He looked into the display window a moment longer, wondering who
would want that set of nondescript dishes. As he looked, a queerly
pervasive feeling stole over him-a sense of being watched.
     Alan turned around and saw no one but Lester Pratt. Lester was
putting one of those damned posters up on a telephone pole and not
looking in his direction at all. Alan shrugged and headed back down
the street toward the Municipal Building. Monday would be time enough
to meet Leland Gaunt; Monday would be just fine.

     9

     Mr. Gaunt watched him out of sight, then went to the door and
picked up the card Alan had slid beneath. He read both sides
carefully, and then began to smile. The Sheriff meant to drop by again
on Monday, did he? Well, that was just fine, because Mr.
     Gaunt had an idea that by the time Monday rolled around, Castle
County's Sheriff was going to have other fish to fry. A whole mess of
other fish. And that was just as well, because he had met men like
Pangborn before, and they were good men to steer clear of, at least
while one was still building up one's business and feeling out one's
clientele. Men like Pangborn saw too much.
     "Something happened to you, Sheriff," Gaunt said. "Something
that's made you even more dangerous than you should be. That's on your
face, too. What was it, I wonder? Was it something you did, something
you saw, or both?"
     He stood looking out onto the street, and his lips slowly pulled
back from his large, uneven teeth. He spoke in the low, comfortable
tones of one who has been his own best listener for a very long time.
     "I'm given to understand you're something of a parlor
prestidigitator, my uniformed friend. You like tricks. I'm going to
show you a few new ones before I leave town. I'm confident they will
amaze you."
     He rolled his hand into a fist around Alan's business card, first
bending and then crumpling it. When it was completely hidden, a lick
of blue fire squirted out from between his second and third fingers.
     He opened his hand again, and although little tendrils of smoke
drifted up from the palm, there was no sign of the cardnot even a smear
of ash.
     "Say-hey and abracadabra," Gaunt said softly.

     10

     Myrtle Keeton went to the door of her husband's study for the
third time that day and listened. When she got out of bed around nine
o'clock that morning, Danforth had already been in there with the door
locked. Now, at one in the afternoon, he was still in there with the
door locked. When she asked him if he wanted some lunch, he told her
in a muffled voice to go away, he was busy.
     She raised her hand to knock again ... and paused. She cocked her
head slightly. A noise was coming from beyond the door-a grinding,
rattling sound. It reminded her of the sounds her mother's cuckoo
clock had made during the week before it broke down completely.
     She knocked lightly. "Danforth?"
     "Go away!" His voice was agitated, but she could not tell if the
reason was excitement or fear.
     "Danforth, are you all right?"
     "Yes, dammit! Go away! I'll be out soon!"
     Rattle and grind. Grind and rattle. It sounded like dirt in a
dough-mixer. It made her a little afraid. She hoped Danforth wasn't
having a nervous breakdown in there. He had been acting so strange
lately.
     "Danforth, would you like me to go down to the bakery and get some
doughnuts?"
     "Yes!" he shouted. "Yes! Yes! Doughnuts! Toilet paper! A
nose job! Go anywhere! Get anything! just leave me alone!"
     She stood a moment longer, troubled. She thought about knocking
again and decided not to. She was no longer sure she wanted to know
what Danforth was doing in his study. She was no longer sure she even
wanted him to open the door.
     She put on her shoes and her heavy fall coat-it was sunny but
chilly-and went out to the car. She drove down to The Country Oven at
the end of Main Street and got half a dozen doughnutshoney-glazed for
her, chocolate coconut for Danforth. She hoped they would cheer him
up-a little chocolate always cheered her up.
     On her way back, she happened to glance in the show window of
Needful Things. What she saw caused her to jam both feet down on the
brake-pedal, hard. If anyone had been following her, she would have
been rammed for sure.
     There was the most gorgeous doll in the window.
     The shade was up again, of course. And the sign hanging from the
clear plastic suction cup again read

     OPEN.

     Of course.
     Polly Chalmers spent that Saturday afternoon in what was, for her,
a most unusual fashion: by doing nothing at all. She sat by the window
in her bentwood Boston rocker with her hands folded neatly in her lap,
watching the occasional traffic on the street outside. Alan had called
her before going out on patrol, had told her of having missed Leland
Gaunt, had asked her if she was all right and if there was anything she
needed. She had told him that she was fine and that she didn't need a
single thing, thanks. Both of these statements were lies; she was not
fine at all and there were several things she needed. A cure for
arthritis headed the list.
     No, Polly what you really need is some courage. just enough to
walk UP to the man you love and say, "Alan, I bent the truth in places
about the years when I was away from Castle Rock, and I outright lied
to you about what happened to my son. Now I'd like to ask your
forgiveness and tell you the truth."
     It sounded easy when you stated it baldly like that. It only got
hard when you looked the man you loved in the eyes, or when you tried
to find the key that would unlock your heart without tearing it into
bleeding, painful pieces.
     Pain and lies; lies and pain. The two subjects her life seemed to
revolve around just lately.
     How are you today, Polly?
     Fine, Alan. I'm fine.
     In fact, she was terrified. it wasn't that her hands were so
awfully painful at this very second; she almost wished they did hurt,
because the pain, bad as it was when it finally came, was still better
than the waiting.
     Shortly after noon today, she had become aware of a warm
tingling-almost a vibration-in her hands. It formed rings of heat
around her knuckles and at the base of her thumb; she could feel it
lurking at the bottom of each fingernail in small, steely arcs like
humorless smiles. She had felt this twice before, and knew what it
meant. She was going to have what her Aunt Betty, who'd been afflicted
with the same sort of arthritis, called a real bad spell. "When my
hands start to tingle like electric shocks, I always know it's time to
batten down the hatches," Betty had said, and now Polly was trying to
batten down her own hatches, with a notable lack of success.
     Outside, two boys walked down the middle of the street, tossing a
football back and forth between them. The one on the rightthe youngest
of the Lawes boys-went up for a high pass. The ball ticked off his
fingers and bounced onto Polly's lawn. He saw her looking out the
window as he went after it and waved to her. Polly raised her own hand
in return ... and felt the pain flare sullenly, like a thick bed of
coals in an errant gust of wind. Then it was gone again and there was
only that eerie tingling. It felt to her the way the air sometimes
felt before a violent electrical storm.
     The pain would come in its own time; she could do nothing about
it. The lies she had told Alan about Kelton, though ... that was quite
another thing. And, she thought, it's not as though the truth is so
awful, so glaring, so shocking ... and it's not as though he doesn't
already suspect or even know that you've lied. He does.
     I've seen it in his face. So why is this so hard, Polly? Why?
     Partially because of the arthritis, she supposed, and partially
because of the pain medication she had come to rely on more and more
heavily-the two things together had away of blurring rational thought,
of making the clearest and cleanest of right angles look queerly
skewed. Then there was the fact of Alan's own pain . . .
     and the honesty with which he had disclosed it. He had laid it
out for her inspection without a single hesitation.
     His feelings in the wake of the peculiar accident which had taken
Annie's and Todd's lives were confused and ugly, surrounded by an
unpleasant (and frightening) swirl of negative emotions, but he had
laid them out for her just the same. He had done it because he wanted
to find out if she knew things about Annie's state of mind that he did
not ... but he had also done it because playing fair and keeping such
things in the open were just part of his nature.
     She was afraid of what he might think when he found out that
playing fair wasn't always a part of hers; that her heart as well as
her hands had been touched with early frost.
     She stirred uneasily in the chair.
     I have to tell him-sooner or later I have to. And none of that
explains why it's so hard; none of that even explains why I told him
the lies in the first place. I mean, it isn't as if I killed my son
...
     She sighed-a sound that was almost a sob-and shifted in her chair.
     She looked for the boys with the football, but they were gone.
Polly settled back in her chair and closed her eyes.

     12

     She wasn't the first girl to ever turn up pregnant as the result
of a date-night wrestling match, or the first to ever argue bitterly
with her parents and other relations as a result. They had wanted her
to marry Paul "Duke" Sheehan, the boy who had gotten her pregnant.
     She had replied that she wouldn't marry Duke if he was the last
boy on earth. This was true, but what her pride would not let her tell
them was that Duke didn't want to marry her-his closest friend had told
her he was already making panicky preparations to join the Navy when he
turned eighteen ... which he would do in less than six weeks.
     "Let me get this straight," Newton Chalmers said, and had then
torn away the last tenuous bridge between his daughter and himself.
     "He was good enough to screw, but he's not good enough to marry-is
that about right?"

     She had tried to run out of the house then, but her mother had

     caught her. If she wouldn't marry the boy, Lorraine Chalmers
said, speaking in the calm and sweetly reasonable voice that had driven
Polly almost to madness as a teenager, then they would have to send her
away to Aunt Sarah in Minnesota. She could stay in Saint Cloud until
the baby came, then put it up for adoption.
     "I know why you want me to leave," Polly said. "It's Great-aunt
Evelyn, isn't it? You're afraid if she finds out I've got a bun in my
oven, she'll cut you out of her will. It's all about money, isn't it?
     You don't care about me at all. You don't give a shit about m@'
Lorraine Chalmers's sweetly reasonable voice had always masked a
jackrabbit temper. She had torn away the last tenuous bridge between
her daughter and herself by slapping Polly hard across the face.
     So Polly had run away. That had been a long, long time ago-in
July of 1970.
     She stopped running for awhile when she got to Denver, and worked
there until the baby was born in a charity ward which the patients
called Needle Park. She had fully intended to put the child up for
adoption, but something-maybe just the feel of him when the maternity
nurse had put him in her arms after the delivery had changed her mind.
     She named the boy Kelton, after her paternal grand father. The
decision to keep the baby had frightened her a little, because she
liked to see herself as a practical, sensible girl, and nothing which
had happened to her over the last year or so fit that image. First the
practical, sensible girl had gotten pregnant out of wedlock in a time
when practical, sensible girls simply did not do such things.
     Then the practical, sensible girl had run away from home and
delivered her child in a city where she had never been before and knew
nothing about. And to top it all off, the practical, sensible girl had
decided to keep the baby and take it with her into a future she could
not see, could not even sense.
     At least she had not kept the baby out of spite or defiance; no
one could hang that on her. She found herself surprised by love, that
simplest, strongest, and most unforgiving of all emotions.
     She had moved on. No they had moved on. She had worked a number
of menial jobs, and they had ended up in San Francisco, where she had
probably intended to go all along. In that early summer of 1971 it had
been a kind of hippie Xanadu, a hilly head shop full of freaks and
folkies and yippies and bands with names like Moby Grape and the
Thirteenth Floor Elevators.
     According to the Scott McKenzie song about San Francisco which had
been popular during one of those years, summertime was supposed to be a
love-in there. Polly Chalmers, who had been no one's idea of a hippie
even back then, had somehow missed the love-in. The building where she
and Kelton lived was full of jimmied mailboxes and junkies who wore the
peace-sign around their necks and, more often than not, kept
switchblades in their scuffed and dirty motorcycle boots. The most
common visitors in this neighborhood were process servers, repo men,
and cops. A lot of cops, and you didn't call them pigs to their faces;
the cops had also missed the love-in, and were pissed about it.
     Polly applied for welfare and found she had not lived in
California long enough to qualify-she supposed things might be
different now, but in 1971, it had been as hard for a young unwed
mother to get along in San Francisco as it was anywhere else. She
applied for Aid to Dependent Children, and waited-hoped-for something
to come of it. Kelton never missed a meal, but she herself lived hand
to mouth, a scrawny Young woman who was often hungry and always afraid,
a young woman very few of the people who knew her now would have
recognized. Her memories of those first three years on the West Coast,
memories stored at the back of her mind like old clothes in an attic,
were skewed and grotesque, images from a nightmare.
     And wasn't that a large part of her reluctance to tell Alan about
those years? Didn't she simply want to keep them dark? She hadn't
been the only one who had suffered the nightmare consequences of her
pride, her stubborn refusal to ask for help, and the vicious hypocrisy
of the times, which proclaimed the triumph of free love while
simultaneously branding unmarried women with babies as creatures beyond
the pale of normal society; Kelton had been there as well. Kelton had
been her hostage to fortune as she slogged angrily along the track of
her sordid fool's crusade.
     The horrible thing was that her situation had been slowly
improving. In the spring of 1972 she had finally qualified for state
help, her first A.D.C check had been promised for the following month,
and she had been making plans to move into a slightly better place when
the fire happened.
     The call had come to her at the diner where she worked, and in her
dreams, Norville, the short-order cook who had always been trying to
get into her pants in those days, turned to her again and again,
holding out the telephone. He said the same thing over and over:
Polly, it's the police. They want to talk to you. Polly, it's the
police.
     They want to talk to you.
     They had indeed wanted to talk to her, because they had hauled the
bodies of a young woman and a small child from the smoky third floor of
the apartment building. They had both been burned beyond recognition.
     They knew who the child was; if Polly wasn't at work, they would
know who the woman was, too.
     For three months after Kelton's death she had gone on working.
     Her loneliness had been so intense that she was half-mad with it,
so deep and complete that she hadn't even been aware of how badly she
was suffering. At last she had written home, telling her mother and
father only that she was in San Francisco, that she had given birth to
a boy, and that the boy was no longer with her. She would not have
given further details if she had been threatened with redhot pokers.
     Going home had not been a part of her plans thennot her conscious
plans, at least-but it began to seem to her that if she did not
re-establish some of her old ties, a valuable inside part of her would
begin dying by inches, the way a vigorous tree dies from the branches
inward when it is deprived of water too long.
     Her mother had replied at once to the box number Polly gave as a
return address, pleading with her to come back to Castle Rock ... to
come home. She enclosed a money order for seven hundred dollars. It
was very warm in the tenement flat where Polly had been living since
Kelton's death, and she stopped halfway through the task of packing her
bags for a cold glass of water. While she was drinking it, Polly
realized that she was making ready to go home simply because her mother
had asked-almost begged-her to do so. She hadn't really thought about
it at all, which was almost certainly a mistake. It was that sort of
look-before-you-leap behavior, not Duke Sheehan's puny little dingus,
which had gotten her in trouble to begin with.
     So she sat down on her narrow single-woman's bed and thought about
it. She thought long and hard. At last she voided the money order and
wrote a letter to her mother. It was less than a page long, but it had
taken her nearly four hours to get it right.
     I want to come back, or at least try it on for size, but I don't
want us to drag out all the old bones and start chewing on them again
if I do, she had written. I don't know if what I really want-to start
a new life in an old place-is possible for anyone, but I want to try.
     So I have an idea: let's be pen-pals for awhile. You and me, and
me and Dad.
     I have noticed that it's harder to be angry and resentful on
paper, so let's talk that way for awhile before we talk in person.
     They had talked that way for almost six months, and then one day
in January of 1973, Mr. and Mrs. Chalmers had shown up at her door,
bags in hand. They were registered at the Mark Hopkins Hotel, they
said, and they were not going back to Castle Rock without her.
     Polly had thought this over, feeling a whole geography of
emotions: anger that they could be so high-handed, rueful amusement at
the sweet and rather naive quality of that high-handedness, panic that
the questions she had so neatly avoided answering in her letters would
now be pressed home.
     She had promised to go to dinner with them, no more than
that-other decisions would have to wait. Her father told her he had
only booked the room at the Mark Hopkins for a single night.
     You had better extend the reservation, then, Polly said.
     She had wanted to talk with them as much as she could before
coming to any final decision-a more intimate form of the testing which
had gone on in their letters. But that first night had been the only
night they had had. It was the last night she had ever seen her father
well and strong, and she had spent most of it in a red rage at him.
     The old arguments, so easy to avoid in correspondence, had begun
again even before pre-dinner glasses of wine were drunk.
     They were brush-fires at first, but as her father continued to
drink, they developed into an uncontrollable wall of fire. He had
struck the spark, saying they both felt Polly had learned her lesson
and it was time to bury the hatchet. Mrs. Chalmers had fanned the
flames, dropping into her old cool, sweetly reasonable voice. Where is
the baby, dear? You might at least tell us that much. You turned him
over to the Sisters, I suppose.
     Polly knew these voices, and what they meant, from times long
past. Her father's indicated his need to re-establish control; at all
costs there must be control. Her mother's indicated that she was
showing love and concern In the only way she knew, by demanding
information. Both voices, so familiar, so loved and despised, had
ignited the old, wild anger in her.
     They left the restaurant halfway through the main course, and the
next day Mr. and Mrs. Chalmers had flown back to Maine alone.
     After a three-month hiatus, the correspondence had begun again,
hesitantly. Polly's mother wrote first, apologizing for the disastrous
evening. The pleas to come home had been dropped.
     This surprised Polly ... and filled some deep and barely
acknowledged part of her with anxiety. She felt that her mother was
finally denying her. This was, under the circumstances, both foolish
and self-indulgent, but that did not change those elemental feelings in
the slightest.
     I suppose you know your own mind best, she wrote to Polly. That's
hard for your father and me to accept, because we still see you as our
little girl. I think it frightened him to see you looking so beautiful
and so much older. And you mustn't blame him too much for the way he
acted.
     He hasn't been feeling well; his stomach has been kicking up on
him again. The doctor says it's only his gall bladder, and once he
agrees to have it taken out all will be well, but I worry about him.
     Polly had replied in the same conciliatory tone. She found it
easier to do so now that she had started taking business-school classes
and shelved her plans to return to Maine indefinitely. And then, near
the end of 1975, the telegram had come. It was short and brutal: YOUR
DAD HAS CANCER. HE IS DYING. PLEASE COME HOME. LOVE, MOM.
     He was still alive when Polly got to the hospital in Bridgton, her
head spinning with let-lag and the old memories seeing all the old
places had prodded forth. The same wondering thought arose in her mind
at each new turn of the road which led from the Portland jetport into
the high hills and low mountains of western Maine.
     The last time I saw that, I was a child!
     Newton Chalmers lay in a private room, dozing in and out of
consciousness, with tubes in his nose and machines gathered around him
in a hungry semicircle. He died three days later. She had intended to
go back to California right away-she almost thought of it as her home
now-but four days after her father was buried, her mother suffered a
crippling heart attack.
     Polly had moved into the house. She nursed her mother for the
next three and a half months, and at some point every night she would
dream of Norville, the short-order cook at Yor Best Diner.
     Norville turned to her again and again in these dreams, holding
the telephone out in his right hand, the one with the eagle and the
words DEATH BEFORE DISHONOR tattooed on the back. Polly, it's the
police, Norville said. They want to talk to you. Polly, it's the
police. They want to talk to you.
     Her mother was out of bed, on her feet again and talking about
selling the house and moving to California with Polly (something she
would never do, but Polly did not disabuse her of her dream-she was
older by then, and a little kinder) when the second heart attack
struck. So it was that on a raw afternoon in March of 1976, Polly had
found herself in Homeland Cemetery, standing next to her Great-aunt
Evelyn, and looking at a coffin which stood on bands next to her
father's fresh grave.
     His body had lain in the Homeland crypt all winter, waiting for
the earth to unlimber enough so it could be interred. In one of those
grotesque coincidences which no decent novelist would dare invent, the
interral of the husband had taken place just one day before the wife
died. The sods on top of Newton Chalmers's final apartment had not yet
been replaced; the earth was still raw and the grave looked obscenely
naked. Polly's eyes kept straying from the coffin of her mother to the
grave of her father. It was as if she was just waiting for him to be
decently buried, she thought.
     When the short service was over, Aunt Evvie had called her aside.
     Polly's last surviving relative stood by the Hay & Peabody funeral
hack, a thin stick of a woman dressed in a man's black overcoat and
strangely jolly red galoshes, a Herbert Tareyton tucked into the corner
of her mouth. She flicked a wooden match alight with one thumbnail as
Polly approached, and set fire to the tip of her cigarette. She
inhaled deeply and then hacked the smoke back out into the cold spring
air. Her cane (a simple ash stick; it would be three years yet before
she would be awarded the Boston Post Cane as the town's oldest citizen)
was planted between her feet.
     Now, sitting in a Boston rocker that the old lady undoubtedly
would have approved of, Polly calculated that Aunt Evvie must have been
eighty-eight that spring-eighty-eight years old and still smoking like
a chimney-although she had not looked much different to Polly than she
had when Polly was a little girl, hoping for a penny sweet from the
apparently endless supply Aunt Evvie kept in the pocket of her apron.
     Many things in Castle Rock had changed in the years she had been
gone, but Aunt Evvie was not one of them.
     "Well, that's over," Aunt Evvie had said in her cigarette-raspy
voice. "They're in the ground, Polly. Mother and father both."
     Polly had burst into tears then, a miserable flood of them. She
thought at first that Aunt Evvie would try to comfort her, and her
flesh was already shrinking from the old woman's touch-she didn't want
to be comforted.
     And need not have worried. Evelyn Chalmers had never been a woman
who believed in comforting the grief-stricken; might in fact have
believed, Polly sometimes thought later, that the very idea of comfort
was an illusion. In any case, she only stood there with her cane
planted between her red galoshes, smoking and waiting for Polly's tears
to give way to sniffles as she brought herself under control.
     When this had been accomplished, Aunt Evvie asked: "Your chap-the
one they spent so much time fussing over-is dead, isn't he?"
     Though she had guarded this secret jealously from everyone, Polly
found herself nodding. "His name was Kelton."
     "A goodish name," Aunt Evvie said. She drew on her cigarette and
then exhaled slowly from her mouth so she could draw the smoke back up
her nose-what Lorraine Chalmers had called a "double-pump," wrinkling
her nose in distaste as she said it. "I knew it the first time you
come over to see me after you got home.
     Saw it in your eyes."
     "There was a fire," Polly said, looking up at her. She had a
tissue but it was too soggy to do any more business; she put it in her
coat pocket and used her fists instead, screwing them into her eyes
like a little girl who has fallen off her scooter and banged her knee.
     "The young woman I hired to babysit him probably started it."
     "Ayuh," Aunt Evvie said. "But do you want to know a secret,
Trisha?"
     Polly nodded her head, smiling a little. Her real name was
Patricia, but she had been Polly to everyone since her babyhood.
     Everyone except Aunt Evvie.
     "Baby Kelton's dead . . . but you're not." Aunt Evvie tossed her
cigarette away and used one bony forefinger to tap against Polly's
chest for emphasis. "You're not. So what are you going to do about
it?"
     Polly thought it over. "I'm going back to California," she said
finally. "That's all I know."
     "Yes, and that's all right for a start. But it's not enough."
     And then Aunt Evvie said something very close to what Polly
herself would say, some years later, when she went to dinner at The
Birches with Alan Pangborn: "You're not the culprit here, Trisha. Have
you got that sorted out?"

    "I ... I don't know."

     "Then you don't. Until you realize that, it won't matter where
you go, or what you do. There won't be any chance."
     "What chance?" she had asked, bewildered.
     "Your chance. Your chance to live your own life. Right now you
have the look of a woman who is seeing ghosts. Not everybody believes
in ghosts, but I do. Do you know what they are, Trisha?"
     She had shaken her head slowly.
     "Men and women who can't get over the past," Aunt Evvie said.
     "That's what ghosts are. Not them." She flapped her arm toward
the coffin which stood on its bands beside the coincidentally fresh
grave. "The dead are dead. We bury them, and buried they stay."
     "I feel . . ."
     "Yes," Aunt Evvie said. "I know you do. But they don't. Your
mother and my nephew don't. Your chap, the one who died while you been
Away, he don't. Do you understand me?"
     She had. A little, anyway.
     "You're right not to want to stay here, Polly-at least, you're
right for now. Go back where you were. Or go someplace newSalt Lake,
Honolulu, Baghdad, wherever you want. It don't matter, because sooner
or later you will come back here. I know that; this place belongs to
you and you belong to it. That's written in every line of your face,
in the way you walk, the way you talk, even the way you have of
narrowin your eyes when you look at someone you ain't met before.
     Castle Rock was made for you and you for it. So there is no
hurry.
     'Go where ye list,' as the Good Book says.
     But go there alive, Trisha. Don't be no ghost. If you turn into
one of those, it might be better if you stayed away."
     The old woman looked around broodingly, her head rotating above
her cane.
     "Goddam town's got enough ghosts already," she said.
     "I'll try, Aunt Evvie."
     "Yes-I know you will. Trying-that's built into you, too." Aunt
Evvie looked her over closely. "You were a fair child, and a likely
child, although you weren't ever a lucky child. Well, luck is for
fools. It's all they have to hope for, poor devils. It strikes me
that you are still likely and fair, and that's the important thing. I
think you'll make out." Then, briskly, almost arrogantly: "I love you,
Trisha Chalmers. I always have."
     "I love you, too, Aunt Evvie."
     Then, in that careful way which the old and young have of showing
affection, they embraced. Polly had smelled the old aroma of Aunt
Evvie's sachet-a tremor of violets-and that made her weep again.
     When she stood back, Aunt Evvie was reaching into her coat pocket.
     Polly watched for her to bring out a tissue, thinking in an amazed
way that at last, after all the long years, she would see the old woman
cry. But she hadn't. Instead of a tissue, Aunt Evvie brought out a
single wrapped hard candy, just as she had in those days when Polly
Chalmers had been a little girl with braids hanging over the front of
her middy blouse.
     "Would you like a sweet, honey?" she had asked cheerfully.

     13

     Twilight had begun to steal across the day.
     Polly straightened up in the rocker, aware that she had almost
fallen asleep. She bumped one of her hands, and a hard bolt of pain
raced up her arm before being replaced once more by that hot
anticipatory tingle. It was going to be bad, all right. Later tonight
or tomorrow, it was going to be very bad indeed.
     Never mind what you can't change, Polly-there's at least one thing
you can change, must change. You have to tell Alan the truth about
Kelton. You have to stop harboring that ghost in your heart.
     But another voice rose up in response an angry, frightened,
clamorous voice. The voice of pride, she supposed, just that, but she
was shocked by its strength and ardor as it demanded that those old
days, that old life, not be exhumed ... not for Alan, not for anybody.
That, above all, her baby's short life and miserable death should not
be given over to the sharp, wagging tongues of the town gossips.
     Whatfoolishness is that, Trisha? Aunt Evvie asked in her mindAunt
Evvie, who had died so full of years, double-pumping her beloved
Herbert Tareytons to the last. What does it matter if Alan finds out
how Kelton really died? What does it matter if every old gossip in
town, from Lenny Partridge to Myrtle Keeton, knows? Do you think
anyone cares a fig about your bun anymore, you silly goose? Don't
flatter yourself-it's old news. Hardly worth a second cup of coffee in
Nan's.
     Maybe so ... but he had been hers, God damn it, hers. In his life
and in his death, he had been hers. And she had been hers, too-not her
mother's, her father's, Duke Sheehan's. She had belonged to herself.
     That frightened, lonely girl who had washed her panties out every
night in the rusty kitchen sink because she had only three pairs, that
frightened girl who always had a cold-sore waiting to happen at the
corner of her lip or on the rim of one nostril, that girl who sometimes
sat at the window overlooking the airshaft and laid her hot forehead on
her arms and cried-that girl was hers. Her memories of herself and her
son together in the dark of night, Kelton feeding at one small breast
while she read a John D. MacDonald paperback and the disconnected
sirens rose and raved through the cramped, hilly streets of the city,
those memories were hers. The tears she had cried, the silences she
had endured, the long, foggy afternoons in the diner trying to avoid
Norville Bates's Roman hands and Russian fingers, the shame with which
she had finally made an uneasy peace, the independence and the dignity
she had fought so hard and so inconclusively to keep ...
     those things were hers, and must not belong to the town.
     Polly, this is not a question of what belongs to the town, and you
know it. It's a question of what belongs to Alan.
     She shook her head back and forth as she sat in the rocker,
completely unaware she was making this gesture of negation. She
supposed she had spent too many sleepless three o'clocks on too many
endless dark mornings to give away her inner landscape without a fight.
     In time she would tell Alan everything-she had not meant to keep
the complete truth a secret even this long-but the time wasn't yet.
Surely not . . . especially when her hands were telling her that in
the next few days she would not be able to think about much of anything
at all except them.
     The phone began to ring. That would be Alan, back from patrol and
checking in with her. Polly got up and crossed the room to it.
     She picked it up carefully, using both hands, ready to tell him
the things she believed he wanted to hear. Aunt Evvie's voice tried to
intrude, tried to tell her this was bad behavior, childishly
selfindulgent behavior, perhaps even dangerous behavior. Polly pushed
that voice aside quickly and roughly.
     "Hello?" she said brightly. "Oh, hi, Alan! How are you?
     Good."
     She listened briefly, then smiled. If she had looked at her
reflection in the hallway mirror, she would have seen a woman who
appeared to be screaming ... but she did not look.
     "Fine, Alan," she said. "I'm just fine."

     14

     It was almost time to leave for the Raceway.
     Almost.
     "Come on," Danforth Keeton whispered. Sweat ran down his face
like oil. "Come on, come on, come on."
     He was sitting hunched over Winning Ticket-he had swept everything
off his desk to make room for it, and he had spent most of the day
playing with it. He had started with his copy of Bluegrass
History.Forty Years of kentucky Derby. He had run at least two dozen
Derbys, giving the tin Winning Ticket horses the names of the entrants
in exactly the manner Mr. Gaunt had described. And the tin horses
which got the names of the winning Derby horses from the book kept
coming in first. It happened time after time. It was amazing-so
amazing that it was four o'clock before he realized that he had spent
the day running long-ago races when there were ten brand-new ones to be
run at Lewiston Raceway that very evening.
     Money was waiting to be made.
     For the last hour, today's Lewiston Daily Sun, folded to the
racing card, had lain to the left of the Winning Ticket board. To the
right was a sheet of paper he had torn from his pocket notebook.
     Listed on the sheet in Keeton's large, hasty scrawl was this: It
was only already running the last race of the night. The horses
rattled and swayed around the track. One of them led by six lengths,
and crossed the finish line far ahead of the others.
     Keeton snatched up the newspaper and studied the evening's Raceway
card again. His face shone so brightly that he looked sanctified.
     "Malabar!" he whispered, and shook his fists in the air.
     The pencil caught in one of them darted and plunged like a runaway
sewing needle. "It's Malabar! Thirty-to-one! Thirty-to-one at least!
     Malabar, by God!"
     He scribbled on the sheet of paper, panting raggedly as he did so.
     Five minutes later the Winning Ticket game was locked in his study
closet and Danforth Keeton was on his way to Lewiston in his Cadillac.

     1st Race: BAZOOKAJOAN

     2nd Race: FILLY DELFIA

     3rd Race: TAMMY'S WONDER

     4th Race: I'M AMAZED

     5th Race: BY GEORGE

     6th Race: PUCKY BOY

     7th Race: CASCO THUNDER

     8th Race: DELIGHTFUL SON

     9th Race: TIKO-TIKO

     five in the afternoon, but Danforth Keeton was


 CHAPTER NINE

      At quarter to ten on Sunday morning, Nettle Cobb drew on her coat
and buttoned it swiftly. An expression of grim determination was
stamped on her face. She was standing in her kitchen. Raider was
sitting on the floor, looking up at her as if to ask if she really
meant to go through with it this time.
      "Yes, I really mean it," she told him.
      Raider thumped his tail against the floor, as if to say he knew
she could do it.
      "I've made a nice lasagna for Polly, and I'm going to take it to
her. My lampshade is locked up in the armoire, and I know it's locked,
I don't need to keep coming back to check because I know it in my head.
      That crazy Polish woman isn't going to keep me prisoner in my own
house. If I see her on the street, I'll give her what-for! I warned
her!"
      She had to go out. She had to, and she knew it. She hadn't left
the house in two days, and she had come to realize that the longer she
put it off, the harder it would become. The longer she sat in the
living room with the shades pulled down, the harder it would get to
ever raise them again. She could feel the old confused terror creeping
into her thoughts.
      So she had gotten up early this morning-at five o'clock!-and had
made a nice lasagna for Polly, just the way she liked it, with plenty
of spinach and mushrooms. The mushrooms were canned, because she
hadn't dared go out to the market last night, but she thought it had
turned out very well despite that. It was now sitting on the counter,
the top of the pan covered with aluminum foil.
     She picked it up and marched through the living room to the door.
     "You be a good boy, Raider. I'll be back in an hour. Unless
Polly gives me coffee, and then it might be a little longer. But I'll
be fine. I don't have a thing to worry about. I didn't do anything to
that crazy Polish woman's sheets, and if she bothers me, I'll give her
the very dickens."
     Raider uttered a stern bark to show he understood and believed.
     She opened the door, peeked out, saw nothing. Ford Street was as
deserted as only a small-town street can be early on Sunday morning.
     In the distance, one church-bell was calling Rev. Rose's Baptists
to worship and another was summoning Father Brigham's Catholics.
     Gathering all her courage, Nettle stepped out into the Sunday
sunshine, set the pan of lasagna down on the step, pulled the door
closed, and locked it. Then she took her housekey and scratched it up
her forearm, leaving a thin red mark. As she stooped to pick up the
pan again she thought, Now when you get halfway down the block-maybe
even sooner-you'll start thinking that you really didn't lock the door
after all. But you did. You set the lasagna down to do it.
     And if you still can't believe it, just look at your arm and
remember that you made that scratch with your very own housekey ...
     after you used it to lock the house. Remember that, Nettle, and
you'll be Just fine when the doubts start to creep in.
     This was a wonderful thought, and using the key to scratch her arm
had been a wonderful idea. The red mark was something concrete, and
for the first time in the last two days (and mostly sleepless nights),
Nettle really did feel better. She marched down to the sidewalk, her
head high, her lips pressed together so tightly that they almost
disappeared. When she reached the sidewalk, she looked both ways for
the crazy Polish woman's little yellow car. If she saw it, she
intended to walk right up to it and tell the crazy Polish woman to
leave her alone. There wasn't a sign of it, though.
     The only vehicle in sight was an old orange truck parked up the
street, and it was empty.
     Good.
     Nettle set sail for Polly Chalmers's house, and when the doubts
assailed her, she remembered that the carnival glass lampshade was
locked up, Raider was on guard, and the front door was locked.
     Especially that last. The front door was locked, and she only had
to look at the fading red mark on her arm to prove it to herself.
     So Nettle marched on with her head high, and when she reached the
corner, she turned it without looking back.

     2

     When the nutty woman was out of sight, Hugh Priest sat up behind
the wheel of the orange town truck he had drawn from the deserted motor
pool at seven that morning (he had lain down on the seat as soon as he
saw Crazy Nettle come out the door). He put the gearshift in neutral,
and let the truck roll slowly and soundlessly down the slight grade to
Nettle Cobb's house.

     3
     The doorbell woke Polly from a soupy state that wasn't really
sleep but a kind of dream-haunted drug-daze. She sat up in bed and
realized she was wearing her housecoat. When had she put it on?
     For a moment she couldn't remember, and that frightened her.
     Then it came. The pain she'd been expecting had arrived right on
schedule, easily the worst arthritic pain of her entire life. It had
awakened her at five. She had gone into the bathroom to urinate, then
had discovered she couldn't even get a swatch of toilet paper off the
roll to blot herself with. So she had taken a pill, put on her
housecoat, and sat in the chair by the bedroom window to wait until it
worked. At some point she must have gotten sleepy and gone back to
bed.
     Her hands felt like crude ceramic figures baked until they were on
the verge of cracking. The pain was both hot and cold, set deep in her
flesh like complex networks of poisoned wires. She held her hands up
despairingly, scarecrow hands, awful, deformed hands, and downstairs
the doorbell chimed again. She uttered a distracted little cry.
     She went out onto the landing with her hands held out in front of
her like the paws of a dog sitting up to beg a sweet. "Who is it?"
     she called down. Her voice was hoarse, gummy with sleep.
     Her tongue tasted like something which had been used to line a
cat-box.
     "It's Nettle!" The voice drifted back up. "Are you okay, Polly?"
     Nettle. Good God, what was Nettle doing here before the crack of
dawn on Sunday morning?
     "I'm fine!" she called back. "I have to put something on! Use
your key, dear!"
     When she heard Nettle's key begin to rattle in the lock, Polly
hurried back into her bedroom. She glanced at the clock on the table
beside her bed and saw that dawn had cracked several hours before. Nor
had she come back to put something on; her housecoat would do for
Nettle just fine. But she needed a pill. She had never, never in her
life, needed a pill as badly as she did now.
     She didn't know how bad her condition really was until she tried
to take one. The pills-actually caplets-were in a small glass dish on
the mantel of the room's ornamental fireplace. She was able to get her
hand into the dish all right, but found herself completely unable to
grasp one of the caplets once it was there. Her fingers were like the
pincers of some machine which had frozen solid for lack of oil.
     She tried harder, concentrating all of her will on making her
fingers close upon one of the gelatine capsules. She was rewarded with
slight movement and a great burst of agony. That was all. She made a
little muttering sound of pain and frustration.
     "Polly?" From the foot of the stairs now, Nettle's voice was
concerned. People in Castle Rock might consider Nettle vague, Polly
thought, but when it came to the vicissitudes of Polly's infirmity,
Nettle was not vague at all. She had been around the house too long to
be fooled ... and had loved her too well. "Polly, are you really all
right?"
     "Be right down, dear!" she called back, trying to sound bright
and lively. And as she took her hand out of the glass dish and bent
her head over it, she thought, Please, God. Don't let her come up now.
     Don't let her see me doing this.
     She lowered her face into the dish like a dog about to drink from
its bowl and stuck out her tongue. Pain, shame, horror, and most of
all a dark depression, all maroons and grays, enfolded her.
     She pressed her tongue against one of the caplets until it stuck.
     She drew it into her mouth, now not a dog but an anteater
ingesting a tasty morsel, and swallowed.
     As the pill traced its tiny hard trail down her throat, she
thought again: I would give anything to be free of this. Anything.
     Anything at all.

     4

     Hugh Priest rarely dreamed anymore; these days he did not go to
sleep so much as fall unconscious. But he'd had a dream last night, a
real lulu. The dream had told him everything he had to know, and
everything he was supposed to do.
     In it he had been sitting at his kitchen table, drinking a beer
and watching a game-show called Sale of the Century. All the things
they were giving away were things he had seen in that shop, Needful
Things. And all of the contestants were bleeding from their ears and
the corners of their eyes. They were laughing, but they looked
terrified.
     All at once a muffled voice began to call, "Hugh! Hugh! Let me
out, Hugh!"
     It was coming from the closet. He went over and opened it, ready
to coldcock whoever was hiding inside. But there was no one; only the
usual tangle of boots, scarves, coats, fishing tackle, and his two
shotguns.
     "Hugh!"
     He looked up, because the voice was coming from the shelf.
     It was the fox-tail. The fox-tail was talking. And Hugh
recognized the voice at once. It was the voice of Leland Gaunt. He
had taken the brush down, revelling again in its plushy softness, a
texture that was a little like silk, a little like wool, and really
like nothing at all but its own secret self.
     "Thanks, Hugh," the fox-tail said. "It's really stuffy in here.
     And you left an old pipe on the shelf. It really stinks. Whew!"
     "Did you want to go to another place?" Hugh had asked. He felt a
little stupid talking to a fox-tail, even in a dream.
     "No-I'm getting used to it. But I have to talk to you. You have
to do something, remember? You promised .
     "Crazy Nettle," he agreed. "I have to play a trick on Crazy
Nettle."
     "That's right," said the fox-tail, "and you have to do it as soon
as you wake up. So listen."
     Hugh had listened.
     The fox-tail had told him no one would be home at Nettle's but the
dog, but now that Hugh was actually here, he decided it would be wise
to knock. He did so. From inside he heard claws come clicking rapidly
across a wooden floor, but nothing else. He knocked again, just to be
safe. There was a single stern bark from the other side of the door.
     "Raider?" Hugh asked. The fox-tail had told him that was the
dog's name. Hugh thought it was a pretty good name, even if the lady
who thought it up was nuttier than a fruitcake.
     The single bark came again, not quite so stern this time.
     Hugh took a key-ring from the breast pocket of the plaid hunting
jacket he wore and examined it. He'd had this ring for a long time,
and could no longer even remember what some of the keys had gone to.
     But four of them were skeleton keys, easily identified by their
long barrels, and these were the ones he wanted.
     Hugh glanced around once, saw the street was as deserted as it had
been when he first arrived, and began to try the keys one by one.

     5

     When Nettle saw Polly's white, puffy face and haggard eyes, her
own fears, which had gnawed at her like sharp weasel's teeth as she
walked over, were forgotten. She didn't even have to look at Polly's
hands, still held out at waist level (it hurt dreadfully to let them
hang down when it was like this), to know how things were with her.
     The lasagna was thrust unceremoniously on a table by the foot of
the stairs. If it had gone tumbling to the floor, Nettle wouldn't have
given it a second glance. The nervous woman Castle Rock had grown used
to seeing on its streets, the woman who looked as if she were skulking
away from some nasty piece of mischief even if she was only on her way
to the post office, was not here. This was a different Nettle; Polly
Chalmers's Nettle.
     Come on," she said briskly. "Into the living room. I'll get the
thermal gloves."
     "Nettle, I'm all right," Polly said weakly. "I just took a pill,
and I'm sure that in a few minutes-" But Nettle had an arm around her
and was walking her into the living room. "What did you do? Did you
sleep on them, do you think?"
     "No-that would have woken me. It's just . She laughed.
     It was a weak, bewildered sound. "It's just pain. I knew today
was going to be bad, but I had no idea how bad. And the thermal gloves
don't help."
     "Sometimes they do. You know that sometimes they do. Now just
sit there."
     Nettle's tone brooked no refusal. She stood beside Polly until
Polly sat in an overstuffed armchair. Then she went into the
downstairs bathroom to get the thermal gloves. Polly had given up on
them a year ago, but Nettle, it seemed, held for them a reverence that
was almost superstitious. Nettle's version of chicken soup, Alan had
once called them, and they had both laughed.
     Polly sat with her hands resting on the arms of the chair like
lumps of cast-off driftwood and looked longingly across the room at the
couch where she and Alan had made love Friday night. Her hands hadn't
hurt at all then, and that already seemed like a thousand years ago.
     It occurred to her that pleasure, no matter how deep, was a
ghostly, ephemeral thing. Love might make the world go round, but she
was convinced it was the cries of the badly wounded and deeply
afflicted which spun the universe on the great glass pole of its axis.
     Oh you stupid couch, she thought. Oh you stupid empty couch, what
good are you to me now?
     Nettle came back with the thermal gloves. They looked like
quilted oven mitts connected by an insulated electric wire. A plugin
cord snaked out of the left glove's back. Polly had seen an ad for the
gloves in Good Housekeeping, of all places. She had placed a call to
The National Arthritis Foundation's 800 number and had ascertained that
the gloves did indeed provide temporary relief in some cases. When she
showed the ad to Dr. Van Allen, he added the coda which had been
tiresomely familiar even two years ago: "Well, it can't hurt."
     "Nettle, I'm sure that in a few minutes-" -you'll feel better,"
Nettle finished. "Yes, of course you will.
     And maybe these will help. Hold up your hands, Polly."
     Polly gave in and held up her hands. Nettle held the gloves by
their ends, squeezed them open, and slipped them on with the delicacy
of a bomb-squad expert covering packets of C-4 with a blast-blanket.
      Her touch was gentle, expert, and compassionate.
      Polly didn't believe the thermal gloves would do a thing ... but
Nettle's obvious concern had already had its effect.
      Nettle took the plug, got down on her knees, and slipped it into
the baseboard socket near the chair. The gloves began to hum faintly,
and the first tendrils of dry warmth caressed the skin of Polly's
hands.
      "You're too good to me," Polly said softly. "Do you know that?"
      "I couldn't be," Nettle replied. "Not ever." Her voice was a
trifle husky, and there was a bright, liquid shine in her eyes.
      "Polly, it's not my place to tell you your business, but I just
can't keep quiet any longer. You have to do something about your poor
hands.
      You have to. Things just can't go on this way."
      "I know, dear. I know." Polly made a huge effort to climb over
the wall of depression which had built itself up in her mind.
      "Why did you come over, Nettle? Surely it wasn't just to toast my
hands."
      Nettle brightened. "I made you a lasagna!"
      "Did you? Oh, Nettle, you shouldn't have!"
      "No? That's not what I think. I think you won't be up to cooking
today, or tomorrow, either. I'll just put it in the refrigerator."
      "Thank you. Thank you so much."
      "I'm glad I did it. Doubly glad, now that I see you." She
reached the hall doorway and looked back. A bar of sun fell across her
face, and in that moment Polly might have seen how drawn and tired
Nettle looked, if her own pain had not been so large. "Don't you move,
now!"
      Polly burst out laughing, surprising them both. "I can't! I'm
trapped!"
      In the kitchen, the refrigerator door opened and closed as Nettle
put the lasagna away. Then she called, "Shall I put on the coffee?
      Would you like a cup? I could help you with it."
      "Yes," Polly said, "that would be nice." The gloves were humming
louder now; they were very warm. And either they were actually
helping, or the pill was taking hold in a way the one at five o'clock
hadn't. More probably it was a combination of the two, she thought.
      "But if you have to get back, Nettle-" Nettle appeared in the
doorway.
      She had taken her apron out of the pantry and put it on, and she
held the old tin coffee pot in one hand. She wouldn't use the new
digital Toshiba coffee-maker ... and Polly had to admit that what came
out of Nettle's tin pot was better.
      "I've no place to go that's better than this," she said.
      "Besides, the house is all locked up and Raider's on guard."
      "I'm sure," Polly said, smiling. She knew Raider very well. He
weighed all of twenty pounds and rolled over to have his belly
scratched when anyone-mailman, meter-reader, door-to-door salesman-came
to the house.
      "I think she'll leave me alone anyway," Nettle said. "I warned
her. I haven't seen her around or heard from her, so I guess it
finally sank in on her that I meant business."
      "Warned who? About what?" Polly asked, but Nettle had already
left the doorway, and Polly was indeed penned in her seat by the
electric gloves. By the time Nettle reappeared with the coffee tray,
the Percodan had begun to fog her in and she had forgotten all about
Nettle's odd remark ... which was not surprising in any case, since
Nettle made odd remarks quite often.
     Nettle put cream and sugar in Polly's coffee and held it up so she
could sip from the cup. They chatted about one thing and another, and
of course the conversation turned to the new shop before very long.
     Nettle told her about the purchase of the carnival glass lampshade
again, but hardly in the breathless detail Polly would have expected,
given the extraordinary nature of such an event in Nettle's life. But
it kicked off something else in her mind: the note Mr. Gaunt had put
in the cake container.
     "I almost forgot-Mr. Gaunt asked me to stop by this afternoon.
     He said he might have an item I'd be interested in."
     "You're not going, are you? With your hands like they are?"
     "I might. They feel better-I think the gloves really did work
this time, at least a little. And I have to do something." She looked
at Nettle a trifle pleadingly.
     "Well ... I suppose." A sudden idea struck Nettle. "You know, I
could walk by there on the way home, and ask him if he could come to
your house!"
     "Oh no, Nettle-that's out of your way!"
     "Only a block or two." Nettle cast an endearingly sly side-glance
Polly's way. "Besides, he might have another piece of carnival glass.
     I don't have enough money for another one, but he doesn't know
that, and it doesn't cost anything to look, does it?"
     "But to ask him to come here-" "I'll explain how it is with you,"
Nettle said decisively, and began putting things back onto the tray.
     "Why, businessmen often have home demonstrations-if they have
something worth selling, that is."
     Polly looked at her with amusement and love. "You know, you're
different when you're here, Nettle."
     Nettle looked at her, surprised. "I am?"
     "Yes. " "How?"
     "In a good way. Never mind. Unless I have a relapse, I think I
will want to go out this afternoon. But if you do happen to go by
Needful Things-" "I will." A look of ill-concealed eagerness shone in
Nettle's eyes. Now that the idea had occurred to her, it took hold
with all the force of a compulsion. Doing for Polly had been a tonic
for her nerves, and no mistake.
     -and if he does happen to be in, give him my home number and ask
him to give me a call if the item he wanted me to see came in. Could
you do that?"
     "You betcha!" Nettle said. She rose with the coffee-tray and
took it into the kitchen. She replaced her apron on its hook in the
pantry and came back into the living room to remove the thermal gloves.
     Her coat was already on. Polly thanked her again-and not just for
the lasagna. Her hands still hurt badly, but the pain was manageable
now.
     And she could move her fingers again.
     "You're more than welcome," Nettle said. "And you know what? You
do look better. Your color's coming back. It scared me to look at you
when I first came in. Can I do anything else for you before I go?"
     "No, I don't think so." She reached out and clumsily grasped one
of Nettle's hands in her own, which were still flushed and very warm
from the gloves. "I'm awfully glad you came over, dear."
     On the rare occasions when Nettle smiled, she did it with her
whole face; it was like watching the sun break through the clouds on an
overcast morning. "I love you, Polly."
     Touched, Polly replied: "Why, I love you, too, Nettle."
     Nettle left. It was the last time Polly ever saw her alive.

     6

      The lock on Nettle Cobb's front door was about as complex as the
lid of a candy-box; the first skeleton key Hugh tried worked after a
little jiggling and joggling. He opened the door.
      A small dog, yellow with a white bib, sat on the hall floor. He
uttered his single stern bark as morning sunlight fell around him and
Hugh's large shadow fell on him.
      "You must be Raider," Hugh said softly, reaching into his pocket.
      The dog barked again and promptly rolled over on his back, all
four paws splayed out limply.
      "Say, that's cute!" Hugh said. Raider's stub of a tail thumped
against the wooden floor, presumably in agreement. Hugh shut the door
and squatted beside the dog. With one hand he scratched the right side
of the dog's chest in that magic place that is somehow connected to the
right rear paw, making it flail rapidly at the air.
      With his other he drew a Swiss Army knife out of his pocket.
      "Aw, ain't you a good fella?" Hugh crooned. "Ain't you a one?"
      He left off scratching and took a scrap of paper from his shirt
pocket. Written on it in his labored schoolboy script was the message
the fox-tail had given him-Hugh had sat down at his kitchen table and
written it even before he got dressed, so he wouldn't forget a single
word.
      He pulled out the corkscrew hidden in one of the fat knife's slots
and stuck the note on it. Then he turned the body of the knife
sideways and closed his fist over it so the corkscrew protruded between
the second and third fingers of his powerful right hand.
      He went back to scratching Raider, who had been lying on his back
through all of this, eyeing Hugh cheerfully. He was cute as a bug,
Hugh thought.
      "Yes! Ain't you just the best old fella? Ain't you just the best
old one?" Hugh asked, scratching. Now both rear legs were flailing.
      Raider looked like a dog pedaling an invisible bike. "Yes you
are!
      Yes you are! And do you know what I've got? I've got a fox-tail!
      Yes I do!"
      Hugh held the corkscrew with the note pinned to it over the white
bib on Raider's breast.
      "And do you know what else? I'm gonna keep it!"
      He brought his right hand down hard. The left, which had been
scratching Raider, now pinned the dog as he gave the corkscrew three
hard twists. Warm blood jetted up, dousing both of his hands.
      The dog rattled briefly on the floor and then lay still. He would
utter his stern and harmless bark no more.
      Hugh stood up, his heart thumping heavily. He suddenly felt very
bad about what he had done-almost ill. Maybe she was crazy, maybe not,
but she was alone in the world, and he had killed what was probably her
only goddam friend.
      He wiped his bloody hand across his shirt. The stain hardly
showed at all on the dark wool. He couldn't take his eyes off the dog.
      He had done that. Yes, he had done it and he knew it, but he
could hardly believe it. It was as if he had been in a trance, or
something.
      The inner voice, the one that sometimes talked to him about the
A-A. meetings, spoke up suddenly. Yes-and I suppose you'll even be
able to make yourself believe it, given time. But you weren't in any
fucking trance; you knew just what you were doing.
      And why, Panic began to race through him. He had to get out of
here.
      He backed slowly down the hall, then uttered a hoarse cry as he
ran into the closed front door. He fumbled behind him for the knob,
and at last found it. He turned it, opened the door, and slid out of
Crazy Nettle's house. He looked around wildly, somehow expecting to
see half the town gathered here, watching him with solemn, judicial
eyes. He saw no one but a kid pedaling up the street. There was a
Playmate picnic cooler propped at an odd angle in the basket of the
kid's bike. The kid spared Hugh Priest not so much as a glance as he
went by, and when he was gone there were only the church-bells ...
      this time they were calling the Methodists.
      Hugh hurried down the walk. He told himself not to run, but he
was trotting by the time he reached his truck, just the same. He
fumbled the door open, slid in behind the wheel, and stabbed the
ignition key at the slot. He did this three or four times, and the
fucking key kept going astray. He had to steady his right hand with
his left before he could finally get it to go where it belonged. His
brow was dotted with fine beads of sweat. He had suffered through many
hangovers, but he had never felt like this-this was like coming down
with malaria, or something.
      The truck started with a roar and a belch of blue smoke. Hugh's
foot slipped off the clutch. The truck took two large, snapping jerks
away from the curb and stalled. Breathing harshly through his mouth,
Hugh got it started again and drove away fast.
      By the time he got to the motor pool (it was still as deserted as
the mountains of the moon) and exchanged the town truck for his old
dented Buick, he had forgotten all about Raider and the horrible thing
he had done with the corkscrew. He had something else, something much
more important, to think about. During the drive back to the motor
pool he had been gripped with a feverish certainty: someone had been in
his house while he was gone, and that someone had stolen his fox-tail.
      Hugh drove home at better than sixty, came to a stop four inches
from his rickety porch in a squash of gravel and a cloud of dust, and
ran up the steps two at a time. He burst in, ran to the closet, and
yanked the door open. He stood on his toes and began to explore the
high shelf with his panicky, fluttering hands.
      At first they felt nothing but bare wood, and Hugh sobbed in
fright and rage. Then his left hand sank deep into that rough plush
that was neither silk nor wool, and a great sense of peace and
fulfillment slipped over him. It was like food to the starving, rest
to the weary ... quinine to the malarial. The staccato drumroll in his
chest finally began to ease. He drew the fox-tail down from its hiding
place and sat at the kitchen table. He spread it across his fleshy
thighs and began to stroke it with both hands.
      Hugh sat like that for better than three hours.
      7
      The boy Hugh saw but failed to recognize, the one on the bike, was
Brian Rusk. Brian had had his own dream last night, and had his own
errand to run this morning in consequence.
      In his dream, the seventh game of the World Series was about to
start-some ancient Elvis-era World Series, featuring the old
apocalyptic rivalry, that baseball avatar, the Dodgers versus the
Yankees. Sandy Koufax was in the bullpen, warming up for Da Burns. He
was also speaking to Brian Rusk, who stood beside him, between pitches.
      Sandy Koufax told Brian exactly what he was supposed to do. He
was very clear about it; he dotted every I and crossed every t. No
problem there.
      The problem was this: Brian didn't want to do it.
      He felt like a creep, arguing with a baseball legend like Sandy
Koufax, but he had tried, just the same. "You don't understand, Mr.
      Koufax," he said. "I was supposed to play a trick on Wilma
jerzyck, and I did. I already did."
      "So what?" Sandy Koufax said. "What's your point, bush?"
      "Well, that was the deal. Eighty-five cents and one trick."
      "You sure of that, bush? One trick? Are you sure? Did he say
something like'not more than one trick'? Something legal like that?"
      Brian couldn't quite remember, but the feeling that he'd been had
was growing steadily stronger inside him. No ... not just had.
      Trapped. Like a mouse with a morsel of cheese.
      "Let me tell you something, bush. The deal-" He broke off and
uttered a little unhh! as he threw a hard overhand fastball. It
popped into the catcher's mitt with a rifleshot crack. Dust drifted up
from the mitt, and Brian realized with dawning dismay that he knew the
stormy blue eyes looking at them from behind the catcher's mask. Those
eyes belonged to Mr. Gaunt.
      Sandy Koufax caught Mr. Gaunt's return toss, then glanced at
Brian with flat eyes like brown glass. "The deal is whatever I say the
deal is, bush."
      Sandy Koufax's eyes weren't brown at all, Brian had realized in
his dream; they were also blue, which made perfect sense, since Sandy
Koufax was also Mr. Gaunt.
      "But-" Koufax/Gaunt raised his gloved hand. "Let me tell you
something, bush: I hate that word. Of all the words in the English
language, it is easily the worst. I think it's the worst word in any
language. You know what a butt is, bush? It's the place shit comes
out of."
      The man in the old-fashioned Brooklyn Dodgers uniform hid the
baseball in his glove and turned to face Brian fully. It was Mr.
      Gaunt, all right, and Brian felt a freezing, dismal terror grip
his heart. "I did say I wanted you to play a trick on Wilma, Brian,
that's true, but I never said it was the one and only trick I wanted
you to play on her. You just assumed, bush. Do you believe me, or
would you like to hear the tape of our conversation?"
      "I believe you," Brian said. He was perilously close to
blubbering now. "I believe you, but-" "What did I just tell you about
that word, bush?"
      Brian dropped his head and swallowed hard.
      "You've got a lot to learn about dickering," Koufax/Gaunt said.
      "You and everyone else in Castle Rock. But that's one of the
reasons I came-to conduct a seminar in the fine art of dickering.
      There was one fellow in town, a gent named Merrill, who knew a
little something about it, but he's long gone and hard to find." He
grinned, revealing Leland Gaunt's large, uneven teeth in Sandy Koufax's
narrow, brooding face. "And the word 'bargain,' BrianI have some tall
teaching to do on that subject, as well."
      "But-" The word was out of Brian's mouth before he could call it
back.
      "No buts about it," Koufax/Gaunt said. He leaned forward. His
face stared solemnly at Brian from beneath the bill of his baseball
cap.  "Mr. Gaunt knows best. Can you say that, Brian?"
     Brian's throat worked, but no sound came out. He felt hot, loose
tears behind his eyes.
     A large, cold hand descended upon Brian's shoulder. And gripped.
     "Say it!"
     "Mr. Gaunt . Brian had to swallow again to make room for the
words. "Mr. Gaunt knows best."
     "That's right, bush. That's exactly right. And what that means
is you're going to do what I say ... or else."
     Brian summoned all his will and made one final effort.
     "What if I say no, anyway? What if I say no because I didn't
understand the whatdoyoucallems ... the terms?"
     Koufax/Gaunt picked the baseball out of his glove and closed his
hand over it. Small drops of blood began to sweat out of the stitches.
     "You really can't say no, Brian," he said softly. "Not anymore.
     Why, this is the seventh game of the World Series. All the
chickens have come home to roost, and it's time to shit or git. Take a
look around you. Go on and take a good look."
     Brian looked around and was horrified to see that Ebbets Field was
so full they were standing in the aisles ... and he knew them all. He
saw his Ma and Pa sitting with his little brother, Sean, in the
Commissioner's Box behind home plate. His speech therapy class,
flanked by Miss Ratcliffe on one end and her big dumb boyfriend, Lester
Pratt, on the other, was ranged along the first-base line, drinking
Royal Crown Cola and munching hotdogs. The entire Castle Rock
Sheriff's Office was seated in the bleachers, drinking beer from paper
cups with pictures of this year's Miss Rheingold contestants on them.
     He saw his Sunday School class, the town selectmen, Myra and Chuck
Evans, his aunts, his uncles, his cousins.
     There, sitting behind third base, was Sonny jackett, and when
Koufax/Gaunt threw the bleeding ball and it made that rifleshot crack
in the catcher's glove again, Brian saw that the face behind the mask
now belonged to Hugh Priest.
     "Run you down, little buddy," Hugh said as he threw the ball back.
     "Make you squeak."
     "You see, bush, it's not just a question of the baseball card
anymore," Koufax/Gaunt said from beside him. "You know that, don't
you? When you slung that mud at Wilma jerzyck's sheets, you started
something. Like a guy who starts an avalanche just by shouting too
loud on a warm winter day. Now your choice is simple.
     You can keep going . . . or you can stay where you are and get
buried."
     In his dream, Brian finally began to cry. He saw, all right. He
saw )just fine, now that it was too late to make any difference.
     Gaunt squeezed the baseball. More blood poured out, and his
fingertips sank deep into its white, fleshy surface. "If you don't
want everybody In Castle Rock to know you were the one who started the
avalanche, Brian, you had better do what I tell you."
     Brian wept harder.
     "When you deal with me," Gaunt said, winding up to throw, you want
to remember two things: Mr. Gaunt knows best . . .

       and the dealing isn't done until Mr.   Gaunt sys the dealing's

     done."
     He threw with that sinuous all-of-a-sudden delivery which had made
Sandy Koufax so hard to hit (that was, at least, the humble opinion of
Brian's father), and when the ball hit Hugh Priest's glove this time,
it exploded. Blood and hair and stringy gobbets of flesh flew up in
the bright autumn sun. And Brian had awakened, weeping into his
pillow.

     8

     Now he was off to do what Mr. Gaunt had told him he must do.
     it had been simple enough to get away; he simply told his mother
and father he didn't want to go to church that morning because he felt
sick to his stomach (nor was this a lie. Once they were gone, he made
his preparations.
     It was hard to pedal his bike and even harder to keep it balanced,
because of the Playmate picnic cooler in the bike basket. It was very
heavy, and he was sweating and out of breath by the time he reached the
jerzyck house. There was no hesitation this time, no ringing the
doorbell, no preplanned story. No one was here. Sandy Koufax/Leland
Gaunt had told him in the dream that the jerzycks would be staying late
after the eleven o'clock Mass to discuss the upcoming Casino Nite
festivities and would then be going to visit friends. Brian believed
him. All he wanted now was to finish with this awful business just as
fast as he could. And when it was done, he would go home, park his
bike, and spend the rest of the day in bed.
     He lifted the picnic cooler out of the bike basket, using both
hands, and set it down on the grass. He was behind the hedge, where no
one could see him. What he was about to do would be noisy, but
Koufax/Gaunt had told him not to worry about that. He said most of the
people on Willow Street were Catholics, and almost all of those not
attending eleven o'clock Mass would have gone at eight and then left on
their various Sunday day-trips. Brian didn't know if that was true or
not. He only knew two things for sure: Mr. Gaunt knew best, and the
deal wasn't done until Mr. Gaunt said the deal was done.
     And this was the deal.
     Brian opened the Playmate cooler. There were about a dozen
good-sized rocks inside. Wrapped around each and held with a rubber
band or two was a sheet of paper from Brian's school notebook. Printed
on each sheet in large letters was this simple message: I TOLD YOU TO
LEAVE ME ALONE.
     THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING Brian took one of these and walked up
the lawn until he was less than ten feet from the jerzycks' big
living-room window-what had been called a "picture window" back in the
early sixties, when this house had been built. He wound up, hesitated
for only a moment, and then let fly like Sandy Koufax facing the
lead-off batter in the seventh game of the World Series. There was a
huge and unmusical crash, followed by a thud as the rock hit the
living-room carpet and rolled across the floor.
     The sound had an odd effect on Brian. His fear left him, and his
distaste for this further task-which could by no stretch of the
imagination be dismissed as something so inconsequential as a
Prank-also evaporated. The sound of breaking glass excited him ...
     made him feel, in fact, the way he felt when he had his daydreams
about Miss Ratcliffe. Those had been foolish, and he knew that now,
but there was nothing foolish about this. This was fear Besides, he
found that he now wanted the Sandy Koufax card more than ever. He had
discovered another large fact about possessions and the Peculiar
Psychological state they induce: the more one has to go through because
of something one owns, the more one wants to keep that thing.
     Brian took two more rocks and walked over to the broken Picture
window. He looked inside and saw the rock he had thrown.
     It was lying in the doorway between the living room and the
kitchen.
     It looked very improbable there-like seeing a rubber boot on a
church altar or a rose lying on the engine block of a tractor. One of
the rubber bands holding the note to the rock had snapped, but the
other was still okay. Brian's gaze shifted to the left and he found
himself regarding the Jerzycks' Sony TV.
     Brian wound up and threw. The rock hit the Sony dead-on.
     There was a hollow bang, a flash of light, and glass showered the
carpet. The TV tottered on its stand but did not quite fall over.
     "Stee-rike two!" Brian muttered, then gave voice to a strange,
strangled laugh.
     He threw the other rock at a bunch of ceramic knickknacks standing
on a table by the sofa, but missed. It hit the wall with a thump and
gouged out a chunk of plaster.
     Brian laid hold of the Playmate's handle and lugged it around to
the side of the house. He broke two bedroom windows. In back, he
pegged a loaf-sized rock through the window in the top half of the
kitchen door, then threw several more through the hole. One of these
shattered the Cuisinart standing on the counter. Another blasted
through the glass front of the RadarRange and landed right inside the
microwave. "Stee-rike three! Siddown, bush!" Brian cried, and then
laughed so hard he almost wet his pants.
     When the throe had passed, he finished his circuit of the house.
     The Playmate was lighter now; he found he could carry it with one
hand. He used his last three rocks to break the basement windows which
showed among Wilma's fall flowers, then ripped up a few handfuls of the
blooms for good measure. With that done, he closed the cooler,
returned to his bicycle, put the Playmate into the basket, and mounted
up for the ride home.
     The Mislaburskis lived next door to the jerzycks. As Brian
pedaled out of the jerzyck driveway, Mrs. Mislaburski opened her front
door and came out on the stoop. She was dressed in a bright green
wrapper. Her hair was bound up in a red doo-rag. She looked like an
advertisement for Christmas in hell.
     "What's going on over there, boy?" she asked sharply.
     "I don't know, exactly. I think Mr. and Mrs. jerzyck must be
having an argument," Brian said, not stopping. "I just came over to
ask if they needed anyone to shovel their driveway this winter, but I
decided to come back another time."
     Mrs. Mislaburski directed a brief, baleful glance at the Jerzyck
house. Because of the hedges, only the second story was visible from
where she stood. "If I were you, I wouldn't come back at all," she
said. "That woman reminds me of those little fish they have down in
South America. The ones that eat the cows whole."
     "Piranha-fish," Brian said.
     "That's right. Those."
     Brian kept on pedaling. He was now drawing away from the woman in
the green wrapper and red doo-rag. His heart was hustling right along,
but it wasn't hammering or racing or anything like that.
     Part of him felt quite sure he was still dreaming. He didn't feel
like himself at all-not like the Brian Rusk who got all A's and B's,
the Brian Rusk who was a member of the Student Council and the Middle
School Good Citizens' League, the Brian Rusk who got nothing but I's in
deportment.
     "She'll kill somebody one of these days!" Mrs. Mislaburski
called indignantly after Brian. "You just mark my words!"
     Under his breath Brian whispered: "I wouldn't be a bit surprised."
     He did indeed spend the rest of the day in bed. Under ordinary
circumstances, this would have concerned Cora, perhaps enough to take
Brian over to the Doc in the Box in Norway. Today, however, she hardly
noticed that her son wasn't feeling well. This was because of the
wonderful sunglasses Mr. Gaunt had sold her-she was absolutely
entranced with them.
     Brian got up around six o'clock, about fifteen minutes before his
Pa came in from a day spent fishing on the lake with two friends.
     He got himself a Pepsi from the fridge and stood by the stove,
drinking it. He felt quite a bit better.
     He felt as if he might have finally fulfilled his part of the deal
he had made with Mr. Gaunt.
     He had also decided that Mr. Gaunt did indeed know best.

     9

     Nettle Cobb, without the slightest premonition of the unpleasant
surprise awaiting her at home, was in high good spirits as she walked
down Main Street toward Needful Things. She had a strong intuition
that, Sunday morning or not, the shop would be open, and she was not
disappointed.
     "Mrs. Cobb!" Leland Gaunt said as she came in. "How very nice
to see you!"
     "It's nice to see you, too, Mr. Gaunt," she said . . . and it
was.
     Mr. Gaunt came over, his hand out, but Nettle shrank from his
touch. It was dreadful behavior, so impolite, but she simply couldn't
help herself. And Mr. Gaunt seemed to understand, God bless him.
     He smiled and changed course, closing the door behind her instead.
     He flipped the sign from OPEN to CLOSED with the speed of a
professional gambler palming an ace.
     "Sit down, Mrs. Cobb! Please! Sit down just came to t "Well,
all right ... but I tell you that Polly ...
     Polly is . . ." She felt strange, somehow. Not bad, exactly,
but strange. Swimmy in the head. She sat down rather gracelessly in
one of the plush chairs. Then Mr. Gaunt was standing before her, his
eyes fixed on hers, and the world seemed to center upon him and grow
still again.
     "Polly isn't feeling so well, is she?" Mr. Gaunt asked.
     "That's it," Nettle agreed gratefully. "It's her hands, you know.
     She has . . ."
     "Arthritis, yes, terrible, such a shame, shit happens, life's a
bitch and then you die, tough titty said the kitty. I know, Nettle."
     Mr.
     Gaunt's eyes were growing again. "But there's no need for me to
call her ... or call on her, for that matter. Her hands are feeling
better now."
     "Are they?" Nettle asked distantly.
     "You betcha! They still hurt, of course, which is good, but they
don't hurt badly enough to keep her away, and that's better stilldon't
you agree, Nettle?"
     "Yes," Nettle said faintly, but she had no idea of what she was
agreeing to.
     "You," Mr. Gaunt said in his softest, most cheerful voice, "have
got a big day ahead of you, Nettle."
     "I do?" It was news to her; she had been planning to spend the
afternoon in her favorite living-room chair, knitting and watching TV
with Raider at her feet.
     " Yes. A very big day. So I want you to just sit there and rest
for a moment while I go get something. Will you do that?"
     "Yes . . ."
     "Good. And close your eyes, why don't you? Have a really good
rest, Nettle!"
     Nettle obediently closed her eyes. An unknown length of time
later, Mr. Gaunt told her to open them again. She did, and felt a
pang of disappointment. When people told you to close your eyes,
sometimes they wanted to give you something nice. A present. She had
hoped that, when she opened her eyes again, Mr. Gaunt might be holding
another carnival glass lampshade, but all he had was a pad of paper.
The sheets were small and pink. Each one was headed with the words

     TRAFFIC VIOLATION WARNING.

      I I glass."
      "Oh," she said. "I thought it might be cam'va "I don't think
you'll be needing any more carnival glass, Nettle."
      "No?" The pang of disappointment returned. It was stronger this
time.
      "No. Sad, but true. Still, I imagine you remember promising
you'd do something for me." Mr. Gaunt sat down next to her. "You do
remember that, don't you?"
      "Yes," she said. "You want me to play a trick on Buster. You
want me to put some papers in his house."
      "That's right, Nettle-very good. Do you still have the key I gave
you?"
      Slowly, like a woman in an underwater ballet, Nettle brought the
key from the right-hand pocket of her coat. She held it up so Mr.
      Gaunt could see it.
      "That's very good!" he told her warmly. "Now put it back,
Nettle. Put it back where it's safe."
      She did.
      "Now. Here are the papers." He put the pink pad in one of her
hands. into the other he placed a Scotch-tape dispenser. Alarm bells
were going off somewhere inside her now, but they were far away, hardly
audible.
      "I hope this won't take long. I ought to go home soon. I have to
feed Raider. He's my little dog."
      "I know all about Raider," said Mr. Gaunt, and offered Nettle a
wide smile. "But I have a feeling that he doesn't have much appetite
today. I don't think you need to worry about him pooping on the
kitchen floor, either."
      "But-" He touched her lips with one of his long fingers, and she
felt suddenly sick to her stomach.
      "Don't," she whined, pressing back into her chair. "Don't, it's
awful. " "So they tell me," Mr. Gaunt agreed. "So if you don't want
me to be awful to you, Nettle, you mustn't ever say that awful little
word to me."
      "What word?"
      "But. I disapprove of that word. In fact, I think it's fair to
say I hate that word. In the best of all possible worlds, there would
be no need for such a puling little word. I want you to say something
else for me, Nettle-I want you to say some words that I love.
     Words that I absolutely adore."
     "What words?"
     "Mr. Gaunt knows best. Say that."
     "mr. Gaunt knows best," she repeated, and as soon as the words
were out of her mouth she understood how absolutely and completely true
they were.
     "Mr. Gaunt always knows best."
     "mr. Gaunt always knows best."
     "Right! just like Father," Mr. Gaunt said, and then laughed
hideously. It was a sound like plates of rock moving deep in the
earth, and the color of his eyes shifted rapidly from b!ue to green to
brown to black when he did it. "Now, Nettle listen carefully.
     You have this one little errand to do for me and then you can go
home. Do you understand?"
     Nettle understood.
     And she listened very carefully.

     CHAPTER TEN

      South Paris is a small and squalid milltown eighteen miles
northeast of Castle Rock. It is not the only jerkwater Maine town
named after a European city or country; there is a Madrid (the natives
pronounce it Mad-drid), a Sweden, an Etna, a Calais (pronounced so it
rhymes with Dallas), a Cambridge, and a Frankfort. Someone may know
how or why so many wide places in the road ended up with such an exotic
variety of names, but I do not.
      What I do know is that about twenty years ago a very good French
chef decided to move out of New York and open his own restaurant in
Maine's Lakes Region, and that he further decided there could be no
better place for such a venture than a town named South Paris. Not
even the stench of the tanning mills could dissuade him. The result
was an eating establishment called Maurice.
      It is still there to this day, on Route 117 by the railroad tracks
and just across the road from McDonald's. And it was to Maurice that
Danforth "Buster" Keeton took his wife for lunch on Sunday, October
13th.
      Myrtle spent a good deal of that Sunday in an ecstatic daze, and
the fine food at Maurice was not the reason. For the last few
months-almost a year, really-life with Danforth had been extremely
unpleasant. He ignored her almost completely ... except when he yelled
at her. Her self-esteem, which had never been very high, plummeted to
new depths. She knew as well as any woman ever has that abuse does not
have to be administered with the fists to be effective. Men as well as
women can wound with their tongues, and Danforth Keeton knew how to use
his very well; he had inflicted a thousand invisible cuts on her with
its sharp sides over the last year.
      She did not know about the gambling-she really believed he went to
the track mostly to watch. She didn't know about the embezzlement,
either. She did know that several members of Danforth's family had
been unstable, but she did not connect this behavior with Danforth
himself. He didn't drink to excess, didn't forget to put on his
clothes before going out in the morning, didn't talk to people who
weren't there, and so she assumed he was all right. She assumed, in
other words, that something was wrong with her. That at some point
this something had simply caused Danforth to stop loving her.
      She had spent the last six months or so trying to face the bleak
prospect of the thirty or even forty loveless years which lay ahead of
her as this man's mate, this man who had become by turns angry, coldly
sarcastic, and unmindful of her. She had become just another piece of
furniture as far as Danforth was concerned ... unless, of course, she
got in his way. If she did that-if his supper wasn't ready for him
when he was ready for it, if the floor in his study looked dirty to
him, even if the sections of the newspaper were in the wrong order when
he came to the breakfast table he called her dumb. He told her that if
her ass fell off, she wouldn't know where to find it. He said that if
brains were black powder, she wouldn't be able to blow her nose without
a blasting cap. At first she had tried to defend herself from these
tirades, but he cut her defenses apart as if they were the walls of a
child's cardboard castle.
      If she grew angry in turn, he overtopped her into white rages that
terrified her. So she had given anger up and had descended into dooms
of bewilderment instead. These days she only smiled helplessly in the
face of his anger, promised to do better, and went to their room, where
she lay on the bed and wept and wondered whatever was to become of her
and wished-wished-wished that she had a friend she could talk to.
      She talked to her dolls instead. She'd started collecting them
during the first few years of her marriage, and had always kept them in
boxes in the attic. During the last year, though, she had brought them
down to the sewing room, and sometimes, after her tears were shed, she
crept into the sewing room and played with them. They never shouted.
They never ignored. They never asked her how she got so stupid, did it
come naturally or did she take lessons.
      She had found the most wonderful doll of all yesterday, in the new
shop.
      And today everything had changed.
      This morning, to be exact.
      Her hand crept under the table and she pinched herself (not for
the first time) just to make sure she wasn't dreaming. But after the
pinch she was still here in Maurice, sitting in a bar of bright October
sunshine, and Danforth was still there, across the table from her,
eating with hearty good appetite, his face wreathed in a smile that
looked almost alien to her, because she hadn't seen one there in such a
long time.
      She didn't know what had caused the change and was afraid to ask.
      She knew he had gone off to Lewiston Raceway last night, just as
he almost always did during the evening (presumably because the people
he met there were more interesting than the people he met every day in
Castle Rock-his wife, for instance), and when she woke up this morning,
she expected to find his half of the bed empty (or not slept in at all,
which would mean that he had spent the rest of the night dozing in his
study chair) and to hear him downstairs, muttering to himself in his
bad-tempered way.
      Instead, he had been in bed beside her, wearing the striped red
pajamas she had given him for Christmas last year. This was the first
time she had ever seen him wear them-the first time they'd been out of
the box, as far as she knew. He was awake. He rolled over on his side
to face her, already smiling. At first the smile frightened her. She
thought it might mean he was getting ready to kill her.
      Then he touched her breast and winked. "Want to, Myrt? Or is it
too early in the day for you?"
      So they had made love, for the first time in over five months they
had made love, and he had been absolutely magnificent, and now here
they were, lunching at Maurice on an early Sunday afternoon like a pair
of young lovers. She didn't know what had happened to work this
wondrous change in her husband, and didn't care. She only wanted to
enjoy it, and to hope it would last.
     "Everything okay, Myrt?" Keeton asked, looking up from his plate
and scrubbing vigorously at his face with his napkin.
     She reached shyly across the table and touched his hand.
     "Everything's fine. Everything is just ... just wonderful."
     She had to take her hand away so she could dab hastily at her eyes
with her napkin.

     2

     Keeton went on chowing into his hoof borgnine, or whatever it was
the Froggies called it, with great appetite. The reason for his
happiness was simple. Every horse he had picked yesterday afternoon
with the help of Winning Ticket had come in for him last night. Even
Malabar, the thirty-to-one shot in the tenth race. He had come back to
Castle Rock not so much driving as floating on air, with better than
eighteen thousand dollars stuffed into his overcoat pockets. His
bookie was probably still wondering where the money went. Keeton knew;
it was safely tucked away in the back of his study closet. It was in
an envelope. The envelope was in the Winning Ticket box, along with
the precious game itself.
     He had slept well for the first time in months, and when he woke
up, he had a glimmering of an idea about the audit. A glimmering
wasn't much, of course, but it was better than the confused darkness
that had been roaring through his head since that awful letter came.
     All he had needed to get his brain out of neutral, it seemed, was
one winning night at the track.
     He could not make total restitution before the axe fell, that much
was clear. Lewiston Raceway was the only track which ran nightly
during the fall season, for one thing, and it was pretty small
potatoes. He could tour the local county fairs and make a few thousand
at the races there, but that wouldn't be enough, either.
     Nor could he risk many nights like last night, even at the
Raceway.
     His bookie would grow wary, then refuse to accept his bets at all.
     But he believed he could make partial restitution and minimize the
size of the fiddles at the same time. He could also spin a tale.
     A sure-fire development prospect that hadn't come off. A terrible
mistake ... but one for which he had taken complete responsibility and
for which he was now making good. He could point out that a really
unscrupulous man, if placed in such a position as this, might well have
used the grace period to scoop even more money out of the town
treasury-as much as he possibly could-and then to run for a place (some
sunny place with lots of palm trees and lots of white beaches and lots
of young girls in string bikinis) from which extradition was difficult
or downright impossible.
     He could wax Christlike and invite those among them without sin to
cast the first stone. That should give them pause. If there was a
man-jack among them who had not had his fingers in the state pie from
time to time, Keeton would eat that man's shorts.
     Without salt.
     They would have to give him time. Now that he was able to set his
hysteria aside and think the situation over rationally, he was almost
sure they would. After all, they were politicians, too. They would
know that the press would have plenty of tar and feathers left over for
them, the supposed guardians of the public trust, once they had
finished with Dan Keeton. They would know the questions which would
surface in the wake of a public investigation or even (God forbid) a
trial for embezzlement. Questions like how longin fiscal years, if you
please, gentlemen-had Mr. Keeton's little operation been going on?
     Questions like how come the State Bureau of Taxation hadn't
awakened and smelled the coffee some time ago? Questions ambitious men
would find distressing.
     He believed he could squeak through. No guarantees, but it looked
possible.
     All thanks to Mr. Leland Gaunt.
     God, he loved Leland Gaunt.
     "Danforth?" Myrt asked shyly.
     He looked up. "Hmmm?"
     "This is the nicest day I've had in years. I just wanted you to
know that. How grateful I am to have such a nice day. With you."
     "Oh!" he said. The oddest thing had just happened to him. For a
moment he hadn't been able to remember the name of the woman sitting
across from him. "Well, Myrt, it's been nice for me, too."
     "Will you be going to the race-track tonight?"
     "No," he said, "I think tonight I'll stay home."
     "That's nice," she said. She found it so nice, in fact, that she
had to dab at her eyes with her napkin again.
     He smiled at her-it wasn't his old sweet smile, the one which had
wooed and won her to begin with-but it was close. "Say, Myrt!
     Want dessert?"
     She giggled and flapped her napkin at him. "Oh, you!"

    3

     The Keeton home was a split-level ranch in Castle View. It was a
long walk uphill for Nettle Cobb, and by the time she got there her
legs were tired and she was very cold. She met only three or four
other pedestrians, and none of them looked at her; they were bundled
deep into the collars of their coats, for the wind had begun to blow
strongly and it had a keen edge. An ad supplement from someone's
Sunday Telegram danced across the street, then took off into the hard
blue sky like some strange bird as she turned into the Keetons'
driveway. Mr. Gaunt had told her that Buster and Myrtle wouldn't be
home, and Mr. Gaunt knew best. The garage door was up, and that
showboat of a Cadillac Buster drove was gone.
     Nettle went up the walk, stopped at the front door, and took the
pad and the Scotch tape from her left-hand coat pocket. She very much
wanted to be home with the Sunday Super Movie on TV and Raider at her
feet. And that's where she would be as soon as she finished this
chore. She might not even bother with her knitting. She might just
sit there with her carnival glass lampshade in her lap. She tore off
the first pink slip and taped it over the sign by the doorbell, the
embossed one which said T H E K E E T O N s and NO SALESMEN, PLEASE.
     She put the tape and the pad back in her left pocket, then took
the key from her right and slipped it into the lock. Before turning
it, she briefly examined the pink slip she had just taped up.
     Cold and tired as she was, she just had to smile a little. It
really was a pretty good joke, especially considering the way Buster
drove.
     It was a wonder he hadn't killed anyone. She wouldn't like to be
the man whose name was signed at the bottom of the warning-slip,
though. Buster could be awfully grouchy. Even as a child he hadn't
been one to take a joke.
     She turned the key. The lock opened easily. Nettle went inside.
     4
     "More coffee?" Keeton asked.
     "Not for me," Myrtle said. "I'm as full as a tick." She smiled.
     "Then let's go home. I want to watch the Patriots on TV." He
glanced at his watch. "If we hurry, I think I can make the kick-off."
     Myrtle nodded, happier than ever. The TV was in the living room,
and if Dan meant to watch the game, he wasn't going to spend the
afternoon cooped up in his study. "Let's hurry, then," she said.
     Keeton held up one commanding finger. "Waiter? Bring me the
check, please."

     5

     Nettle had stopped wanting to hurry home; she liked being in
Buster and Myrtle's house.
     For one thing, it was warm. For another, being here gave Nettle
an unexpected sense of power-it was like seeing behind the scenes of
two actual human lives. She began by going upstairs and looking
through all the rooms. There were a lot of them, too, considering
there were no children, but, as her mother had always been fond of
saying, them that has, gets.
     She opened Myrtle's bureau drawers, investigating her underwear.
     Some of it was silk, quality stuff, but to Nettle most of the good
things looked old. The same was true of the dresses hung on her side
of the closet. Nettle went on to the bathroom, where she inventoried
the pills in the medicine cabinet, and from there to the sewing room,
where she admired the dolls. A nice house. A lovely house. Too bad
the man who lived here was a piece of shit.
     Nettle glanced at her watch and supposed she should start putting
up the little pink slips. And she would, too.
     just as soon as she finished looking around downstairs.

     6

      "Danforth, isn't this a little too fast?" Myrtle asked
breathlessly as they swung around a slow-moving pulp truck. An
oncoming car blared its horn at them as Keeton swung back into his
lane.
      "I want to make the kick-off," he said, and turned left onto the
Maple Sugar Road, passing a sign which read CASTLE ROCK 8
      MILES.

     7

     Nettle snapped on the TV-the Keetons had a big color
Mitsubishi-and watched some of the Sunday Super Movie. Ava Gardner was
in it, and Gregory Peck. Gregory seemed to be in love with Ava,
although it was hard to tell; it might be the other woman he was in
love with. There had been a nuclear war. Gregory Peck drove a
submarine. None of this interested Nettle very much, so she turned off
the TV, taped a pink slip to the screen, and went into the kitchen.
     She looked at what was in the cupboards (the dishes were Corelle,
very nice, but the pots and pans were nothing to write home about),
then checked the refrigerator. She wrinkled her nose. Too many
leftovers.
      Too many leftovers was a sure sign of slipshod housekeeping. Not
that Buster would know; she'd bet her boots on that. Men like Buster
Keeton wouldn't be able to find their way around the kitchen with a map
and a guide-dog.
      She checked her watch again and started. She had spent an awfully
long time wandering around the house. Too long. Quickly, she began to
tear off slips of pink paper and tape them to things-the refrigerator,
the stove, the telephone which hung on the kitchen wall by the garage
doorway, the breakfront in the dining room.
      And the more quickly she worked, the more nervous she became.
      8
      Nettle had just gotten down to business when Keeton's red Cadillac
crossed the Tin Bridge and started up Watermill Lane toward Castle
View.
      "Danforth?" Myrtle asked suddenly. "Could you let me out at
Amanda Williams's house? I know it's a little out of the way, but
she's got my fondue pot. I thought-" The shy smile came and went on
her face again. "I thought I might make you-us-a little treat.
      For the football game. You could just drop me off."
      He opened his mouth to tell her the Williamses' was a lot out of
his way, the game was about to start, and she could get her goddam
fondue pot tomorrow. He didn't like cheese when it was hot and runny
anyway. The goddamned stuff was probably full of bacteria.
      Then he thought better of it. Aside from himself, the Board of
Selectmen was made up of two dumb bastards and one dumb bitch.
      Mandy Williams was the bitch. Keeton had been at some pains to
see Bill Fullerton, the town barber, and Harry Samuels, Castle Rock's
only mortician, on Friday. He was also at pains to make these seem
like casual calls, but they weren't. There was always the possibility
that the Board of Taxation had begun sending them letters as well. He
had satisfied himself that they were not-not yet, at least-but the
Williams bitch had been out of town on Friday.
      "All right," he said, then added: "You might ask her if any town
business has come to her attention. Anything I should get in touch
with her about."
      "Oh, honey, you know I can never keep that stuff straight-" "I do
know that, but you can ask, can't you? You're not too dumb to ask, are
you?"
      "No," she said hastily, in a small voice.
      He parted her hand. "I'm sorry."
      She looked at him with a wonderstruck expression. He had
apologized to her. Myrtle thought he might have done this at some time
or other in their years of marriage, but she could not remember when.
      "Just ask her if the State boys have been bothering about anything
lately," he said. "Land-use regulations, the damn sewage ...
      taxes, maybe. I'd come in and ask myself, but I really want to
catch the kick-off."
      "All right, Dan."
      The Williams house was halfway up Castle View. Keeton piloted the
Cadillac into the driveway and parked behind the woman's car.
      It was foreign, of course. A Volvo. Keeton guessed she was a
closet Communist, a lesbo, or both.
      Myrtle opened her door and got out, flashing him the shy, slightly
nervous smile again as she did so.
      "I'll be home in half an hour."
      "Fine. Don't forget to ask if she's aware of any new town
business," he said. And if Myrt's description-garbled though it would
surely b f what Amanda Williams said raised even one single hackle on
Keeton's neck, he would check in with the bitch personally ...
     tomorrow. Not this afternoon. This afternoon was his.
     He was feeling much too good to even look at Amanda Williams, let
alone make chitchat with her.
     He hardly waited for Myrtle to close her door before throwing the
Cadillac in reverse and backing down to the street again.

     9

     Nettle had just taped the last of the pink sheets to the door of
the closet in Keeton's study when she heard a car turn into the
driveway.
     A muffled squeak escaped her throat. For a moment she was frozen
in place, unable to move.
     Caught! her mind screamed as she listened to the soft, wellpadded
burble of the Cadillac's big engine. Caught! Oh jesus Savior meek and
mild I'm caught! He'll kill me!
     Mr. Gaunt's voice spoke in answer. It was not friendly now; it
was cold and it was commanding and it came from a place deep in the
center of her brain. He probably WILL kill you if he catches you,
Nettle. And if you panic, he'll catch you for sure. The answer is
simple: don't panic. Leave the room. Do it now. Don't run, hut walk
fast. And as quietly as you can.
     She hurried across the second-hand Turkish rug on the study floor,
her legs as stiff as sticks, muttering "Mr. Gaunt knows best" in a low
litany, and entered the living room. Pink rectangles of paper glared
at her from what seemed like every available surface.
     One even dangled from the central light-fixture on a long strand
of tape.
     Now the car's engine had taken on a hollow, echoey sound.
     Buster had driven into the garage.
     Go, Nettle! Go right away! Now is your only chance!
     She fled across the living room, tripped over a hassock, and went
sprawling. She banged her head on the floor almost hard enough to
knock herself out-would have knocked herself out, almost certainly, but
for the thin cushion of a throw-rug. Bright globular lights skated
across her field of vision. She scrambled up again, vaguely aware that
her forehead was bleeding, and began fumbling at the knob of the front
door as the car engine cut off in the garage. She cast a terrified
glance back over her shoulder in the direction of the kitchen. She
could see the door to the garage, the door he would come through. One
of the pink slips of paper was taped to it.
     The doorknob turned under her hand, but the door wouldn't open.
     It seemed stuck shut.
     From the garage came a hefty swoop-chunk as Keeton slammed his car
door. Then the rattle of the motorized garage door starting down on
its tracks. She heard his footsteps gritting across the concrete.
     Buster was whistling.
     Nettle's frantic gaze, partially obscured by blood from her cut
forehead, fell upon the thumb-bolt. It had been turned. That was why
the door wouldn't open for her. She must have turned it herself when
she came in, although she couldn't remember doing it. She flicked it
up, pulled the door open, and stepped through.
     Less than a second later, the door between the garage and the
kitchen opened. Danforth Keeton stepped inside, unbuttoning his
overcoat. He stopped. The whistle died on his lips. He stood there
with his hands frozen in the act of undoing one of the lower
coatbuttons, his lips still pursed, and looked around the kitchen. His
eyes began to widen.
     If he had gone to the living-room window right then, he would have
seen Nettle running wildly across his lawn, her unbuttoned coat
billowing around her like the wings of a bat. He might not have
recognized her, but he would surely have seen it was a woman, and this
might have changed later events considerably. The sight of all those
pink slips froze him in place, however, and in his first shock his mind
was capable of producing two words and two words only. They flashed on
and off inside his head like a giant neon sign with letters of
screaming scarlet: THE PERSECUTORS! THE PERSECUTORS! THE PERSECUTORS!
     Nettle reached the sidewalk and ran down Castle View as fast as
she could. The heels of her loafers rattled a frightened tattoo, and
her ears convinced her that she was hearing more feet than her
own-Buster was behind her, Buster was chasing her, and when Buster
caught her he might hurt her ... but that didn't matter. It didn't
matter because he could do worse than just hurt her. Buster was an
important man in town, and if he wanted her sent back to juniper Hill,
she would be sent. So Nettle ran. Blood trickled down her forehead
and into her eye, and for a moment she saw the world through a pale red
lens, as if all the nice houses on the View had begun to ooze blood.
     She wiped it away with the sleeve of her coat and went on running.
     The sidewalk was deserted, and most eyes inside the houses which
were occupied this early Sunday afternoon were trained on the
Patriots-jets game. Nettle was seen by only one person.
     Tansy Williams, fresh from two days in Portland where she and her
mommy had gone to visit Grampa, was looking out the livingroom window,
sucking a lollypop and holding her teddy bear, Owen, under her left
arm, when Nettle went by with wings on her heels.
     "Mommy, a lady just ran by," Tansy reported.
     Amanda Williams was sitting in the kitchen with Myrtle Keeton.
     They each had a cup of coffee. The fondue pot sat between them on
the table. Myrtle had just asked if there was any town business going
on that Dan should know about, and Amanda considered this a very odd
question. If Buster wanted to know something, why hadn't he come in
himself? For that matter, why such a question on a Sunday afternoon in
the first place?
     "Honey, Mommy's talking with Mrs. Keeton."
     "She had blood on her," Tansy reported further.
     Amanda smiled at Myrtle. "I told Buddy that if he was going to
rent that Fatal Attraction, he should wait until Tansy was in bed to
watch it."
     Meantime, Nettle went on running. When she reached the
intersection of Castle View and Laurel, she had to stop for awhile.
     The Public Library was here, and there was a curved stone wall
running around its lawn. She leaned against it, gasping and sobbing
for breath as the wind tore past her, tugging at her coat. Her hands
were pressed against her left side, where she had a deep stitch.
     She looked back up the hill and saw that the street was empty.
     Buster had not been following her after all; that had just been
her imagination. After a few moments she was able to hunt through her
coat pockets for a Kleenex to wipe away some of the blood on her face.
     She found one, and she also discovered that the key to Buster's
house was no longer there. It might have fallen out of her pocket as
she ran down the hill, but she thought it more likely that she had left
it in the lock of the front door. But what did that matter? She had
gotten out before Buster saw her, that was the important thing. She
thanked God that Mr. Gaunt's voice had spoken to her in the nick of
time, forgetting that Mr. Gaunt was the reason she had been in
Buster's home in the first place.
     She looked at the smear of blood on the Kleenex and decided the
cut probably wasn't as bad as it could have been. The flow seemed to
be slowing down. The stitch in her side was going away, too. She
pushed off the rock wall and began to plod toward home with her head
down, so the cut wouldn't show.
     Home, that was the thing to think about. Home and her beautiful
carnival glass lampshade. Home and the Sunday Super Movie.
     Home and Raider. When she was at home with the door locked, the
shades pulled, the TV on, and Raider sleeping at her feet, all of this
would seem like a horrible dream-the sort of dream she'd had in juniper
Hill, after she had killed her husband.
     Home, that was the place for her.
     Nettle walked a little faster. She would be there soon.
     Pete and Wilma jerzyck had a light lunch with the Pulaskis after
Mass, and following lunch, Pete and jake Pulaski settled in front of
the TV to watch the Patriots kick some New York ass. Wilma cared not a
fig for football-baseball, basketball, or hockey, either, as far as
that went. The only pro sport she liked was wrestling, and although
Pete didn't know it, Wilma would have left him in the wink of an eye
for Chief jay Strongbow.
     She helped Frieda with the dishes, then said she was going home to
watch the rest of the Sunday Super Movie-it was On the Beach, with
Gregory Peck. She told Pete she was taking the car.
     "That's fine," he said, his eyes never leaving the TV. "I don't
mind walking."
     "Goddam good thing for you," she muttered under her breath as she
went out.
     Wilma was actually in a good mood, and the major reaion had to do
with Casino Nite. Father John wasn't backing down on it the way Wilma
had expected him to do, and she had liked the way he'd looked that
morning during the homily, which was called "Let Us Each Tend Our Own
Garden." His tone had been as mild as ever, but there had been nothing
mild about his blue eyes or his outthrust chin. Nor had all his fancy
gardening metaphors fooled Wilma or anyone else about what he was
saying: if the Baptists insisted on sticking their collective nose into
the Catholic carrot-patch, they were going to get their collective ass
kicked.
     The thought of kicking ass (particularly on this scale) always put
Wilma in a good mood.
     Nor was the prospect of ass-kicking the only pleasure of Wilma's
Sunday. She hadn't had to cook a heavy Sunday meal for once, and Pete
was safely parked with jake and Frieda. If she was lucky, he would
spend the whole afternoon watching men try to rupture each other's
spleens and she could watch the movie in peace. But first she thought
she might call her old friend Nettle. She thought she had Crazy Nettle
pretty well buffaloed, and that was all very well ... for a start. But
only for a start. Nettle still had those muddy sheets to pay for,
whether she knew it or not. The time had come to put a few more moves
on Miss Mental Illness of 1991. This prospect filled Wilma with
anticipation, and she drove home as fast as she could.
     12
     Like a man in a dream, Danforth Keeton walked to his refrigerator
and pulled off the pink slip which had been taped there.   The words

     TRAFFIC VIOLATION WARNING

      were printed across the top in black block letters. Below these
words was the following message: just a warning-but please read and
heed!
      You have been observed breaking one or more traffic laws. The
citing officer has elected to "let you off with a warning" this time,
but he has recorded the make, model, and license number of your car,
and next time you will be charged. Please remember that traffic laws
are for EVERYBODY.
      Drive defensively!
      Arrive alive!
      Your Local Police Department thanks you!
      Below the sermon was a series of blanks labelled MAKE, MODEL, and
LIC. #. Printed on the slip in the first two blanks were the words
Cadillac and Seville. Neatly printed in the blank for LIC. # was
this:

     BUSTER 1.

     Most of the slip was taken up by a checklist of common traffic
violations such as failure to signal, failure to stop, and illegal
parking.
     None of them was checked. Toward the bottom were the words OTHER
VIOLATION(S), followed by two blank lines. OTHER VIOLATION(S) had been
checked. The message on the lines provided to describe the violation
was also neatly printed in small block capitals. It read:

     BEING THE BIGGEST COCKSUCKER IN CASTLE ROCK.

     At the bottom was a line with the words CITING OFFICER printed
under it. The rubber-stamp signature on this line was Norris
Ridgewick.
     Slowly, very slowly, Keeton clenched his fist on the pink slip.
     It crackled and bent and crumpled. At last it disappeared between
Keeton's big knuckles. He stood in the middle of the kitchen, looking
around at all the other pink slips. A vein beat time in the center of
his forehead.
     "I'll kill him," Keeton whispered. "I swear to God and all the
saints I'll kill that skinny little fuck."

     13

     When Nettle arrived home it was only twenty past one, but it felt
to her as if she had been gone for months, maybe even years. As she
walked up the cement path to her door, her terrors slipped from her
shoulders like invisible weights. Her head still ached from the tumble
she had taken, but she thought a headache was a very small price to pay
for being allowed to arrive back at her own little house safe and
undetected.
     She still had her own key; that was in the pocket of her dress.
     She took it out and put it in the lock. "Raider?" she called as
she turned it. "Raider, I'm home!"
     She opened the door.
     "Where's Mummy's wittle boy, hmmm? Where is urns? Izzum hungwy?"
     The hallway was dark, and at first she did not see the small
bundle lying on the floor. She took her key out of the lock and
stepped in.
     "Is Mummy's wittle boy awful hungwy? Izzum just sooo hung-" Her
foot struck something which was both stiff and yielding, and her voice
halted in mid-simper. She looked down and saw Raider.
     At first she tried to tell herself she wasn't seeing what her eyes
told her she was seeing-wasn't, wasn't, wasn't. That wasn't Raider on
the floor with something sticking out of his chest-how could it be?
     She closed the door and beat frantically at the wall-switch with
one hand. At last the hall light jumped on and she saw. Raider was
lying on the floor. He was lying on his back the way he did when he
wanted to be scratched, and there was something red jutting out of him,
something that looked like ... looked like ...
     Nettle uttered a high, wailing scream-it was so high it sounded
like the whine of some huge mosquito-and fell on her knees beside her
dog.
     "Raider! Oh jesus Savior meek and mild! Oh my God, Raider, you
ain't dead, are you? You ain't dead?"
     Her hand-her cold, cold hand-beat at the red thing sticking out of
Raider's chest the way it had beat at the light-switch a few seconds
before. At last it caught hold and she tore it free, using a strength
drawn from the deepest wells of her grief and horror. The corkscrew
came out with a thick ripping sound, pulling chunks of flesh, small
clots of blood, and tangles of hair with it. It left a ragged dark
hole the size of a four-ten slug. Nettle shrieked. She dropped the
gory corkscrew and gathered the small, stiff body in her arms.
     "Raider!" she cried. "Oh my little doggy! No! Oh no!" She
rocked him back and forth against her breast, trying to bring him back
to life with her warmth, but it seemed she had no warmth to give.
     She was cold. Cold.
     Some time later she put his body down on the hall floor again and
fumbled around with her hand until she found the Swiss Army knife with
the murdering corkscrew jutting out of its handle. She picked it up
dully, but some of that dullness left her when she saw that a note had
been impaled upon the murder weapon. She pulled it off with numb
fingers and held it up close in front of her. The paper was stiff with
her poor little dog's blood, but she could still read the words
scrawled on it:

     NOBODY SLINGS MUD AT MY CLEAN SHEETS!   I TOLD YOU I'D GET YOU!

     The look of distracted grief and horror slowly left Nettle's eyes.
     It was replaced with a gruesome sort of intelligence that sparkled
there like tarnished silver. Her cheeks, which had gone as pale as
milk when she finally understood what had happened here, began to fill
with dark red color. Her lips peeled slowly back from her teeth. She
bared them at the note. Two harsh words slid out of her open mouth,
hot and hoarse and rasping: "You ... bitch!"
     She crumpled the paper in her fist and threw it against the wall.
     It bounced back and landed near Raider's body. Nettle pounced
upon it, picked it up, and spat on it. Then she threw it away again.
     She got up and walked slowly down to the kitchen, her hands
opening, snapping shut into fists, then springing open only to snap
shut again.

     14
     Wilma jerzyck drove her little yellow Yugo into her driveway, got
out, and walked briskly toward the front door, digging in her purse for
her housekey. She was humming "Love Makes the World Go Round" under
her breath. She found the key, put it in the lock ...
     and then paused as some random movement caught the corner of her
eye. She looked to her right, and gaped at what she saw.
     The living-room curtains were fluttering in the brisk afternoon
wind. They were fluttering outside the house. And the reason they
were fluttering outside the house was that the big picture window,
which had cost the Clooneys four hundred dollars to replace when their
idiot son had broken it with a baseball three years ago, was shattered.
     Long arrows of glass pointed inward from the frame toward the
central hole.
     "What the fuck?" Wilma cried, and turned the key in the lock so
hard she almost broke it off.
     She rushed indoors, grabbing the door to slam it shut behind her,
and then froze in place. For the first time in her adult life, Wilma
Wadlowski jerzyck was shocked to complete immobility.
     The living room was a shambles. The TV-their beautiful bigscreen
TV on which they still owed eleven payments-was shattered. The innards
were black and smoking. The picture-tube lay in a thousand shiny
fragments on the carpet. Across the room, a huge hole had been knocked
in one of the living-room walls. A large package, shaped like a loaf,
lay below this hole. Another lay in the doorway to the kitchen.
     She closed the door and approached the object in the doorway.
     One part of her mind, not quite coherent, told her to be very
careful-it might be a bomb. As she passed the TV, she caught a hot,
unpleasant aroma-a cross between singed insulation and burned bacon.
     She squatted down by the package in the doorway and saw it wasn't
a package at all-at least, not in any ordinary sense. It was a rock
with a piece of lined notebook paper wrapped around it and held in
place with a rubber band. She pulled the paper out and read this
message: I TOLD YOU TO LEAVE ME ALONE THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING When
she had read it twice, she looked at the other rock. She went over to
it and pulled off the sheet of paper rubber-banded to it.
     Identical paper, identical message. She stood up, holding one
wrinkled sheet in each hand, looking from one to the other again and
again, her eyes moving like those of a woman watching a hotly contested
Ping-Pong match. Finally she spoke three words: "Nettle. That cunt."
     She walked into the kitchen and drew in breath over her teeth in a
harsh, whistling gasp. She cut her hand on a sliver of glass taking
the rock out of the microwave and picked the splinter absently out of
her palm before removing the paper banded to the rock. It bore the
same message.
     Wilma walked quickly through the other rooms downstairs and
observed more damage. She took all the notes. They were all the same.
     Then she walked back to the kitchen. She looked at the damage
unbelievingly.
     "Nettle," she said again.
     At last the iceberg of shock around her was beginning to melt.
     The first emotion to replace it was not anger but incredulity.
     My, she thought, that woman really must be crazy. She really
must, if she thought she could do something like this to me-to me!-and
live to see the sun go down. Who did she think she was dealing with
here, Rebecca of Fuckybrook Farm?
     Wilma's hand closed on the notes in a spasm. She bent over and
rubbed the crumpled carnation of paper sticking out of her fist briskly
over her wide bottom.
     "I wipe my fucking ass on your last warning!" she cried, and
threw the papers away.
     She looked around the kitchen again with the wondering eyes of a
child. A hole in the microwave. A big dent in the Amana refrigerator.
     Broken glass all over. In the other room the TV, which had cost
them almost sixteen hundred dollars, smelled like a FryO-Lator full of
hot dogshit. And who had done it all? Who?
     Why, Nettle Cobb had done it, that was who. Miss Mental Illness
of 1991.
     Wilma began to smile.
     A person who did not know Wilma might have mistaken it for a
gentle smile, a kindly smile, a smile of love and good fellowship.
     Her eyes shone with some powerful emotion; the unwary might have
mistaken it for exaltation. But if Peter jerzyck, who knew her best,
had seen her face at that moment, he would have run the other way as
fast as his legs could carry him.
     "No," Wilma said in a soft, almost caressing voice. "Oh, no,
babe. You don't understand. You don't understand what it means to
fuck with Wilma. You don't have the slightest idea what it means to
fuck with Wilma Wadlowski jerzyck."
     Her smile widened.
     "But you will."
     Two magnetized steel strips had been mounted on the wall near the
microwave. Most of the knives which had hung from these strips had
been knocked loose by the rock Brian had pegged into the RadarRange;
they lay on the counter in a pick-up-sticks jumble.
     Wilma picked out the longest, a lcngsford carving knife with a
white bone handle, and slowly ran her wounded palm along the side of
the blade, smearing the cutting edge with blood.
     "I'm going to teach you everything you need to know."
     Holding the knife in her fist, Wilma strode across the living
room, crunching glass from the broken window and the TV picturetube
under the low heels of her black for-church shoes. She went out the
door without closing it and cut across her lawn in the direction of
Ford Street.

     15

     At the same time Wilma was selecting a knife from the clutter of
them on the counter, Nettle Cobb was pulling a meat-cleaver from one of
her kitchen drawers. She knew it was sharp, because Bill Fullerton
down at the barber shop had put an edge on it for her less than a month
ago.
     Nettle turned and walked slowly down the hallway toward her front
door. She stopped and knelt for a moment beside Raider, her poor
little dog who had never done anything to anyone.
     "I warned her," she said softly as she stroked Raider's fur. "I
warned her, I gave that crazy Polish woman every chance. I gave her
every chance in the world. My dear little doggy. You wait for me.
     You wait, because I'll be with you soon."
     She got up and went out of her house, bothering with the door no
more than Wilma had bothered with hers. Security had ceased to
interest Nettle. She stood on the stoop for a moment, taking deep
breaths, then cut across her lawn in the direction of Willow Street.
     16

     Danforth Keeton ran into his study and ripped open the closet
door. He crawled all the way to the back. For a terrible moment he
thought the game was gone, that the goddam intruding persecuting
motherfucker Deputy Sheriff had taken it, and his future along with it.
     Then his hands fell upon the box and he tore back the lid. The
tin race-track was still there. And the envelope was still tucked
beneath it. He bent it back and forth, listening to the bills crackle
inside, and then replaced it.
     He hurried to the window, looking out for Myrtle. She mustn't see
the pink slips. He had to take them all down before Myrtle got back,
and how many were there? A hundred? He looked around his study and
saw them stuck up everywhere. A thousand? Yes, maybe. Maybe a
thousand. Even two thousand did not seem entirely out of the question.
     Well, if she got here before he was done cleaning up, she would
just have to wait on the step, because he wasn't going to let her in
until every one of these goddamned persecuting things was burning in
the kitchen woodstove. Every ...
     damned ... one.
     He snatched the slip dangling from the light-fixture. The tape
stuck to his cheek and he pawed it away with a little squeal of anger.

     On this one, a single word glared up from the line reserved for

     OTHER VIOLATION(S):

     EMBEZZLEMENT

     He ran to the reading lamp by his easy chair.   Snatched up the
slip taped to the shade.

     OTHER VIOLATION(S):

     MISAPPROPRIATION OF TOWN FUNDS

     The TV:

     HORSE-FUCKING The glass of his Lions Club Good Citizenship Award,
mounted above the fireplace: CORNHOLING YOUR MOTHER The kitchen door:
COMPULSIVE MONEY-CHUCKING AT LEWISTON RACEWAY The door to the garage:
PSYCHOTIC GARBAGE-HEAD PARANOIA He gathered them up as fast as he
could, eyes wide and bulging from his fleshy face, his thinning hair
standing up in wild disarray.
     He was soon panting and coughing, and an ugly reddish-purple color
began to overspread his cheeks. He looked like a fat child with a
grown-up's face on some strange, desperately important treasure hunt.
     He pulled one from the front of the china closet: STEALING FROM
THE TOWN PENSION FUND TO PLAY THE PONIES Keeton hurried into his study
with a pile of slips clutched in his right hand, strands of tape flying
back from his fist, and began to pluck up more of the slips. The ones
in here all stuck to a single subject, and with horrible accuracy:
EMBEZZLEMENT.
     THEFT.
     STEALING.
     EMBEZZLEMENT.
     FRAUD.
     MISAPPROPRIATION.
     BAD STEWARDSHIP.
     EMBEZZLEMENT.
     That word most of all, glaring, shouting, accusing:

     OTHER VIOLATION(S): EMBEZZLEMENT.

     He thought he heard something outside and ran to the window again.
     Maybe it was Myrtle. Maybe it was Norris Ridgewick, come by to
gloat and laugh. If so, Keeton would get his gun and shoot him. But
not in the head. No. In the head would be too good, too quick, for
scum like Ridgewick. Keeton would guthole him, and leave him to scream
himself to death on the lawn.
     But it was only the Garsons' Scout, trundling down the View toward
town. Scott Garson was the town's most important banker.
     Keeton and his wife sometimes took dinner with the Garsonsthey
were nice people, and Garson himself was politically important.
     What would he think if he saw these slips? What would he think of
that word, EMBEZZLEMENT, screaming off the pink violation slips again
and again, screaming like a woman being raped in the middle of the
night?
     He ran back into the dining room, panting. Had he missed any?
     He didn't think so. He'd gotten them all, at least down lieNo!
     There was one! Right on the newel post of the stairway!
     What if he had missed that one? My God!

     He ran to it, snatched it up.

     MAKE: SHITMOBILE MODEL: OLD AND WEARY LIC. #: OLDFUCK I OTHER
VIOLATION(S): FINANCIAL FAGGOTRY More? Were there more? Keeton
coursed through the downstairs rooms at a dead run. His shirttail had
come out of his pants and his hairy belly was bobbling wildly over his
beltbuckle. He saw no more ... at least not down here.
     After another quick, frantic look out the window to make sure Myrt
wasn't yet in sight, he pelted upstairs with his heart thundering in
his chest.

     17

     Wilma and Nettle met on the corner of Willow and Ford. There they
halted, staring at each other like gunslingers in a spaghetti Western.
     The wind flapped their coats briskly to and fro. The sun
shuttered in and out of the clouds; their shadows came and went like
fitful visitors.
     No traffic moved on either of these two streets, or on the
sidewalks. They owned this little corner of the autumn afternoon.
     You killed my dog, you bitch!"
     'You broke my TV! You broke my windows! You broke my microwave ,
you crazy cunt!"
     "I warned you!"
     "Stick your warning up your old dirt road!"
     "I'm going to kill you!"
     "Take one step and someone's going to die here, all right, but it
won't be me!"
     Wilma spoke these words with alarm and dawning surprise; Nettle's
face made her realize for the first time that the two of them might be
about to engage in something a little more serious than pulling hair or
ripping clothes. What was Nettle doing here in the first place? What
had happened to the element of surprise? How had things come so
quickly to the sticking point?
     But there was a deep streak of Polish Cossack in Wilma's nature, a
part that found such questions irrelevant. There was a battle to be
fought here; that was the important thing.
     Nettle ran at her, lifting the cleaver as she came. Her lips
peeled back from her teeth and a long howl tore out of her throat.
     Wilma crouched, holding her knife out like a giant switchblade.
     As Nettle closed with her, Wilma drove it forward. It thrust deep
into Nettle's bowels and then rose, slitting her stomach open and
letting out a spurt of stinking gruel. Wilma felt a moment's horror at
what she had don other end of the steel buried in Nettle?-and her arm
muscles relaxed. The knife's upward momentum died before the blade
could reach Nettle's frantically pumping heart.
     "OOOOH YOU BIIIITCH!" Nettle screamed, and brought the cleaver
down. It buried itself to the hilt in Wilma's shoulder, splitting the
collarbone with a dull crunch.
     The pain, a huge wooden plank of it, drove any objective thought
from Wilma's mind. Only the raving Cossack was left. She yanked her
knife free.
     Nettle yanked her cleaver free. It took both hands to do it, and
when she finally succeeded in wrenching it off the bone, a loose slew
of guts slipped from the bloody hole in her dress and hung before her
in a glistening knot.
     The two women circled slowly, their feet printing tracks in their
own blood. The sidewalk began to look like some weird Arthur Murray
dance diagram. Nettle felt the world beginning to pulse in and out in
great, slow cycles-the color would drain from things, leaving her in a
blur of whiteness, and then it would slowly come back. She heard her
heart in her ears, great slow snaffling thuds.
     She knew she was wounded but felt no pain. She thought Wilma
might have cut her a little in the side, or something.
     Wilma knew how badly she was hurt; was aware that she could no
longer lift her right arm and that the back of her dress was drenched
with blood. She had no intention of even trying to run away, however.
     She had never run in her life, and she wasn't going to start now.
     "Hi!" someone screamed thinly at them from across the street.
     "Hi! What are you two ladies doing there? You stop it, whatever
it is!
     You stop it right now or I'll call the police!"
     Wilma turned her head in that direction. The moment her attention
was diverted, Nettle stepped in and swung the cleaver in a flat,
sweeping arc. It chopped into the swell of Wilma's hip and clanged off
her pelvic bone, cracking it. Blood flew in a fan. Wilma screamed and
flailed backward, sweeping the air in front of her with her knife. Her
feet tangled together and she fell to the sidewalk with a thump.
     "Hi! Hi!" It was an old woman, standing on her stoop and
clutching a mouse-colored shawl to her throat. Her eyes were mag ould
it really be Wilma jerzyck on the nified into watery wheels of terror
by her spectacles. Now she trumpeted in her clear and piercing
old-lady voice: "Help! Police!
     Murder! MURRRDURRRRR!"
     The women on the corner of Willow and Ford took no notice.
     Wilma had fallen in a bloody heap by the stop-sign, and as Nettle
staggered toward her, she pushed herself into a sitting position
against its post and held the knife in her lap, pointing upward.
     "Come on, you bitch," she snarled. "Come for me, if you're
coming."
     Nettle came, her mouth working. The ball of her intestines swung
back and forth against her dress like a misborn fetus. Her right foot
struck Wilma's outstretched left foot and she fell forward.
     The carving knife impaled her just below the breastbone. She
grunted through a mouthful of blood, raised the cleaver, and brought it
down. It buried itself in the top of Wilma Jersyck's head with a
single dull sound-chonk! Wilma began to convulse, her body bucking and
sunfishing under Nettle's. Each buck and thrash drove the carving
knife in deeper.
     "Killed ... my ... doggy," Nettle gasped, spitting a fine mist of
blood into Wilma's upturned face with every word. Then she shuddered
all over and went limp. Her head honked the post of the stop-sign as
it fell forward.
     Wilma's jittering foot slid into the gutter. Her good black
forchurch shoe flew off and landed in a pile of leaves with its low
heel pointing up at the bustling clouds. Her toes flexed once ... once
more ... and then relaxed.
     The two women lay draped over each other like lovers, their blood
painting the cinnamon-colored leaves in the gutter.
     "MURRRRRDURRRRRR!" the old woman across the street trumpeted
again, and then she rocked backward and fell full-length on her own
hall floor in a faint.
     Others in the neighborhood were coming to windows and opening
doors now, asking each other what had happened, stepping out on stoops
and lawns, first approaching the scene cautiously, then backing away in
a hurry, hands over mouths, when they saw not only what had happened,
but the gory extent of it.
     Eventually, someone called the Sheriff's Office.
     18
     Polly Chalmers was walking slowly up Main Street toward Needful
Things with her aching hands bundled into her warmest pair of mittens
when she heard the first police siren. She stopped and watched as one
of the county's three brown Plymouth cruisers belted through the
intersection of Main and Laurel, lights flashing and twirling. It was
doing fifty already and still accelerating. It was closely followed by
a second cruiser.
     She watched them out of sight, frowning. Sirens and racing police
cruisers were a rarity in The Rock. She wondered what had
happened-something a little more serious than a cat up a tree, she
supposed. Alan would tell her when he called that evening.
     Polly looked up the street again and saw Leland Gaunt standing in
the doorway of his shop, also watching after the cruisers with an
expression of mild curiosity on his face. Well, that answered one
question: he was in. Nettle had never called her back to let her know
one way or another. This hadn't surprised Polly much; the surface of
Nettle's mind was slippery, and things had a way of sliding right off.
     She walked on up the street. Mr. Gaunt looked around and saw
her. His face lit up in a smile.

     "Ms.   Chalmers!   How nice that you could drop by!"

     She smiled wanly. The pain, which had abated for awhile that
morning, was now creeping back, thrusting its network of thin, cruel
wires through the flesh of her hands. "I thought we'd agreed on
Polly."
     "Polly, then. Come inside it's awfully good to see you. What's
all the excitement?"
     "I don't know," she said. He held the door for her and she went
past him into the shop. "I suppose someone's been hurt and needs to go
to the hospital. Medical Assistance in Norway is awfully slow on the
weekends. Although why the dispatcher would send two cruisers . . ."
     Mr. Gaunt closed the door behind them. The bell tinkled. The
shade on the door was down, and with the sun now going the other way,
the interior of Needful Things was gloomy . . . but, Polly thought, if
gloom could ever be pleasant, this gloom was. A small reading lamp
shed a golden circle on the counter by Mr. Gaunt's old-fashioned cash
register. A book lay open there. It was Treasure Island, by Robert
Louis Stevenson.
     Mr. Gaunt was looking at her closely, and Polly had to smile
again at the expression of concern in his eyes.
     "My hands have been kicking up the very dickens these last few
days," she said. "I guess I don't exactly look like Demi Moore."
     "You look like a woman who is very tired and in quite a lot of
discomfort," he said.
     The smile on her face wavered. There was understanding and deep
compassion in his voice, and for a moment Polly was afraid she might
burst into tears. The thought which kept the tears at bay was an odd
one: His hands. If I cry, he'll try to comfort me. He'll put his
hands on me.
     She buttressed the smile.
     "I'll survive; I always have. Tell me--did Nettle Cobb happen to
drop by?"
     "Today?" He frowned. "No; not today. If she had, I would have
shown her a new piece of carnival glass that came in yesterday. It's
not as nice as the one I sold her last week, but I thought she might be
interested. Why do you ask?"
     "Oh ... no reason," Polly said. "She said she might, but Nettle
... Nettle often forgets things."
     ,'She strikes me as a woman who has had a hard life," Mr. Gaunt
said gravely.
     "Yes. Yes, she has." Polly spoke these words slowly and
mechanically. She could not seem to take her eyes from his. Then one
of her hands brushed against the edge of a glass display case, and that
caused her to break eye-contact. A little gasp of pain escaped her.
     "Are you all right?"
     "Yes, fine," Polly said, but it was a lie she wasn't even within
shouting distance of fine.
     Mr. Gaunt clearly understood this. "You're not well," he said
decisively. "Therefore I'm going to dispense with the small-talk.
     The item which I wrote you about did come in. I'm going to give
it to you and send you home."
     :'Give it to me?"
     'Oh, I'm not offering you a present," he said as he went behind
the cash register. "We hardly know each other well enough for that, do
we?"
     She smiled. He was clearly a kind man, a man who, naturally
enough, wanted to do something nice for the first person in Castle Rock
who had done something nice for him. But she was having a hard time
responding-was having a hard time even following the conversation. The
pain in her hands was monstrous. She now wished she hadn't come, and,
kindness or no kindness, all she wanted to do was get out and go home
and take a pain-pill.
     "This is the sort of item a vendor has to offer on trial-if he's
an ethical man, that is." He produced a ring of keys, selected one,
and unlocked the drawer under the cash register. "If you try it for a
couple of days and discover it is worthless to you-and I have to tell
you that will probably be the case you return it to me. If, on the
other hand, you find it provides you with some relief, we can talk
price." He smiled at her. "And for you, the price would be
rock-bottom, I can assure you."
     She looked at him, puzzled. Relief? What was he talking about?
     He brought out a small white box and set it on the counter. He
took off the lid with his odd, long-fingered hands, and removed a small
silver object on a fine chain from the cotton batting inside.
     It seemed to be a necklace of some sort, but the thing which hung
down when Mr. Gaunt tented his fingers over the chain looked like a
tea-ball, or an oversized thimble.
     "This is Egyptian, Polly. Very old. Not as old as the
Pyramidsgosh, no!-but still very old. There's something inside it.
     Some sort of herb, I think, although I'm not sure." He wiggled
his fingers up and down. The silver tea-ball (if that was what it was)
jounced at the bottom of the chain. Something shifted inside,
something which made a dusty, slithery sound. Polly found it vaguely
unpleasant.
     "It's called an azka, or perhaps an azakah," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "Either way, it's an amulet which is supposed to ward off pain."
     Polly tried a smile. She wanted to be polite, but really . - she
had come all the way down here for this? The thing didn't even have
any aesthetic value. It was ugly, not to put too fine a point on it.
     "I really don't think .
     "I don't, either," he said, "but desperate situations often call
for desperate measures. I assure you it is quite genuine ... at least
in the sense that it wasn't made in Taiwan. It is an authentic
Egyptian artifact-not quite a relic, but an artifact most
certainly-from the period of the Later Decline. It comes with a
certificate of provenance which identifies it as a tool of benka-litis,
or white magic. I want you to take it and wear it. I suppose it
sounds silly. Probably it is. But there are stranger things in heaven
and earth than some of us dream Of, even in our wilder moments of
philosophy."
     "Do you really believe that?" Polly asked.
     "Yes. I've seen things in my time that make a healing medallion
or amulet look perfectly ordinary." A fugitive gleam flickered
momentarily in his hazel eyes. "Many such things. The world's odd
corners are filled with fabulous junk, Polly. But never mind that; you
are the issue here.
     "Even the other day, when I suspect the pain was not nearly as bad
as it is right now, I got a good idea of just how unpleasant your
situation had become. I thought this little ... item ... might be
worth a try. After all, what have you to lose? Nothing else you've
tried has worked, has it?"
     "I appreciate the thought, Mr. Gaunt, really I do, but-" "Leland.
     Please."
     "Yes, all right. I appreciate the thought, Leland, but I'm afraid
I'm not superstitious."
     She looked up and saw his bright hazel eyes were fixed upon her.
     "It doesn't matter if you are or not, Polly ... because this is."
     He wiggled his fingers. The azka bobbed gently at the end of its
chain.
      She opened her mouth again, but this time no words came out.
      She found herself remembering a day last spring. Nettle had
forgotten her copy of Inside View when she went home. Leafing through
it idly, glancing at stories about werewolf babies in Cleveland and a
geological formation on the moon that looked like the face of JFK,
Polly had come upon an ad for something called The Prayer Dial of the
Ancients. It was supposed to cure headaches, stomach aches, and
arthritis.
      The ad was dominated by a black-and-white drawing. It showed a
fellow with a long beard and a wizard's hat (either Nostradamus or
Gandalf, Polly assumed) holding something that looked like a child's
pinwheel over the body of a man in a wheelchair. The pinwheel gadget
was casting a cone of radiance over the invalid, and although the ad
did not come right out and say so, the implication seemed to be that
the guy would be dancing up a storm at the Copa in a night or two. It
was ridiculous, of course, superstitious pap for people whose minds had
wavered or perhaps even broken under a steady onslaught of pain and
disability, but still ...
      She had sat looking at that ad for a long time, and, ridiculous as
it was, she had almost called the 800 number for phone orders given at
the bottom of the page. Because sooner or later"Sooner or later a
person in pain should explore even the more questionable paths, if it's
possible those paths might lead to relief," Mr. Gaunt said. "Isn't
that so?"
      "I... I don't .
      "Cold therapy ... thermal gloves ... even the radiation treatments
... none of them have worked for you, have they?"
      "How do you know about all that?"
      "A good tradesman makes it his business to know the needs of his
customers," Mr. Gaunt said in his soft, hypnotic voice. He moved
toward her, holding the silver chain out in a wide ring with the azka
hanging at the bottom. She shrank from the long hands with their
leathery nails.
      "Fear not, dear lady. I'll not touch the least hair upon your
head.
      Not if you're calm ... and remain quite still . . ."
      And Polly did become calm. She did become still. She stood with
her hands (still encased in the woolly mittens) crossed demurely in
front of her, and allowed Mr. Gaunt to drop the silver chain over her
head. He did it with the gentleness of a father turning down his
daughter's bridal veil. She felt far away from Mr. Gaunt, from
Needful Things, from Castle Rock, even from herself. She felt like a
woman standing high on some dusty plain and under an endless sky,
hundreds of miles from any other human being.
      The azka dropped against the zipper of her leather car-coat with a
small clink.
      "Put it inside your jacket. And when you get home, put it inside
your blouse, as well. It must be worn next to the skin for maximum
effect."
      "I can't put it in my jacket," Polly said in slow, dreaming tones.
      "The zipper ... I can't pull down the zipper."
      "No? Try."
      So Polly stripped off one of the mittens and tried. To her great
surprise, she found she was able to flex the thumb and first finger of
her right hand just enough to grasp the zipper's tab and pull it down.
      "There, you see?"
      The little silver ball fell against the front of her blouse. It
seemed very heavy to her, and the feel of it was not precisely
comfortable.
     She wondered vaguely what was inside it, what had made that dusty
slithery sound. Some sor-, of herb, he had said, but it hadn't sounded
like leaves or even powder to Polly. It had seemed to her that
something in there had shifted on its own.
     Mr. Gaunt seemed to understand her discomfort. "You'll get used
to it, and much sooner than you might think. Believe me, you will."
     Outside, thousands of miles away, she heard more sirens. They
sounded like troubled spirits.
     Mr. Gaunt turned away, and as his eyes left her face, Polly felt
her concentration begin to return. She felt a little bewildered, but
she also felt good. She felt as if she had just had a short but
satisfying nap. Her sense of mixed discomfort and disquiet was gone.
     "My hands still hurt," she said, and this was true ... but did
they hurt as badly? It seemed to her there had been some relief, but
that could be nothing more than suggestion-she had a feeling that Gaunt
had imposed a kind of hypnosis on her in his determination to make her
accept the azka. Or it might only be the warmth of the shop after the
cold outside.
     "I doubt very much if the promised effect is instantaneous," Mr.
     Gaunt said dryly. "Give it a chance, though-will you do that,
Polly?"
     She shrugged. "All right."
     After all, what did she have to lose? The ball was small enough
so it would barely make a bulge under a blouse and a sweater. She
wouldn't have to answer any questions about it if no one knew it was
there, and that would be just fine with her-Rosalie Drake would be
curious, and Alan, who was about as superstitious as a tree-stump,
would probably find it funny. As for Nettle ... well, Nettle would
probably be awed to silence if she knew Polly was wearing an
honest-to-goodness magic charm, just like the ones they sold in her
beloved Inside View.
     "You shouldn't take it off, not even in the shower," Mr. Gaunt
said. "There's no need to. The ball is real silver, and won't rust."
     "But if I do?"
     He coughed gently into his hand, as if embarrassed. "Well, the
beneficial effect of the azka is cumulative. The wearer is a little
better today, a little better still tomorrow, and so on. That's what I
was told, at least."
     Told by whom? she wondered.
     "If the azka is removed, however, the wearer reverts to his or her
former painful state not slowly but at once, and then has to wait for
days or perhaps weeks in order to regain the lost ground once the azka
is put back on."
     Polly laughed a little. She couldn't help it, and was relieved
when Leland Gaunt joined her.
     "I know how it sounds," he said, "but I only want to help if I
can. Do you believe that?"
     "I do," she said, "and I thank you."
     But as she allowed him to usher her from the shop, she found
herself wondering about other things, too. There was the near
trance-state she'd been in when he slipped the chain over her head, for
instance. Then there was her strong dislike of being touched by him.
     Those things were very much at odds with the feelings of
friendship, regard, and compassion which he projected like an almost
visible aura.
      But had he mesmerized her somehow? That was a foolish idea ...
      wasn't it? She tried to remember exactly what she had felt like
when they were discussing the azka, and couldn't do it. If he had done
such a thing, it had no doubt been by accident, and with her help.
More likely she had just entered the dazed state which too many
Percodans sometimes induced. It was the thing she disliked most about
the pills.
      No, she guessed that was the thing she disliked second to the
most.
      What she really hated about them was that they didn't always work
the way they were supposed to anymore.
      "I'd drive you home, if I drove," Mr. Gaunt said, "but I'm afraid
I never learned."
      "Perfectly all right," Polly said. "I appreciate your kindness a
great deal."
      "Thank me if it works," he replied. "Have a lovely afternoon,
Polly."
      More sirens rose in the air. They were on the east side of town,
over toward Elm, Willow, Pond, and Ford streets. Polly turned in that
direction. There was something about the sound of sirens, especially
on such a quiet afternoon, which conjured up vaguely threatening
thoughts-not quite images-of impending doom. The sound began to die
out, unwinding like an invisible clockspring in the bright autumn air.
      She turned back to say something about this to Mr. Gaunt, but the
door was shut. The sign reading

     CLOSED

     hung between the drawn shade and the glass, swinging gently back
and forth on its string. He had gone back inside while her back was
turned, so quietly she hadn't even heard him.
     Polly began to walk slowly home. Before she got to the end of
Main Street another police car, this one a State Police cruiser,
blasted past her.

     19

     "Danforth?"
     Myrtle Keeton stepped through the front door and into the living
room. She balanced the fondue pot under her left arm as she struggled
to remove the key Danforth had left in the lock.
     "Danforth, I'm home!"
     There was no answer, and the TV wasn't on. That was strange; he
had been so determined to get home in time for the kick-off.
     She wondered briefly if he might have gone somewhere else, up to
the Garsons', perhaps, to watch it, but the garage door was down, which
meant he had put the car away. And Danforth didn't walk anywhere if he
could possibly avoid it. Especially not up the View, which was steep.
     "Danforth? Are you here?"
     Still no answer. There was an overturned chair in the dining
room. Frowning, she set the fondue pot on the table and righted the
chair. The first threads of worry, fine as cobweb, drifted through her
mind. She walked toward the study door, which was closed.
     When she reached it, she tipped her head against the wood and
listened. She was quite sure she could hear the soft squeak of his
desk chair.
     "Danforth? Are you in there?"
     No answer ... but she thought she heard a low cough. Worry became
alarm. Danforth had been under a great deal of strain lately-he was
the only one of the town's selectmen who worked really hard-and he
weighed more than was good for him. What if he'd had a heart attack?
     What if he was in there lying on the floor?
     What if the sound she had heard was not a cough but the sound of
Danforth trying to breathe?
     The lovely morning and early afternoon they had spent together
made such a thought seem horridly plausible: first the sweet buildup,
then the crashing let-down. She reached for the knob of the study door
. . . then drew her hand back and used it to pluck nervously at the
loose skin under her throat instead. It had taken only a few
blistering occasions to teach her that one did not disturb Danforth in
his study without knocking . . . and that one never, never, never
entered his sanctum sanctorum uninvited.
     Yes, but if he's had a heart attack ... or ... or ...
     She thought of the overturned chair and fresh alarm coursed
through her.
     Suppose he came home and surprised a burglar? What if the burglar
conked Danforth over the head, knocked him out, and dragged him into
his study?
     She rapped a flurry of knuckles on the door. "Danforth? Are you
all right?"
     No answer. No sound in the house but the solemn tick-tock of the
grand father clock in the living room, and ... yes, she was quite sure
of it: the creak of the chair in Danforth's study.
     Her hand began to creep toward the knob again.
     "Danforth, are you . . ."
     The tips of her fingers were actually touching the knob when his
voice roared out at her, making her leap back from the door with a thin
scream.
     "Leave me alone! Can't you leave me alone, you stupid bitch?"
     She moaned. Her heart was jackhammering wildly in her throat.
     It was not just surprise; it was the rage and unbridled hate in
his voice. After the calm and pleasant morning they had spent, he
could not have hurt her more if he had caressed her cheek with a
handful of razor-blades.
     "Danforth ... I thought you were hurt . Her voice was a tiny gasp
she could hardly hear herself.
     "Leave me alone!" Now he was right on the other side of the door,
by the sound.
     Oh my God, he sounds as if he's gone crazy. Can that be? How can
that be? What's happened since he dropped me off at Amanda's?
     But there were no answers to these questions. There was only
ache. And so she crept away upstairs, got her beautiful new doll from
the closet in the sewing room, then went into the bedroom.
     She eased off her shoes and then lay down on her side of their bed
with the doll in her arms.
     Somewhere, far off, she heard conflicting sirens. She paid them
no attention.
     Their bedroom was lovely at this time of day, full of bright
October sunshine. Myrtle did not see it. She saw only darkness.
     She felt only misery, a deep, sick misery that not even the
gorgeous doll could alleviate. The misery seemed to fill her throat
and block her breathing.
     Oh she had been so happy today-so very happy. He had been happy,
too. She was sure of it. And now things were worse than they had been
before. Much worse.
     What had happened?
     Oh God, what had happened and who was responsible?
     Myrtle hugged the doll and looked up at the ceiling and after
awhile she began to weep in large, flat sobs that made her whole body
quake.

     CHAPTER ELEVEN

     At fifteen minutes to midnight on that long, long Sunday in
October, a door in the basement of Kennebec Valley Hospital's State
Wing opened and Sheriff Alan Pangborn stepped through. He walked
slowly, with his head down. His feet, clad in elasticized hospital
slippers, shuffled on the linoleum. The sign on the door behind him
could be read as it swung shut:

     MORGUE

      UNAUTHORIZED ENTRY PROHIBITED At the far end of the corridor, a
janitor in gray fatigues was using a buffer to polish the floor in
slow, lazy sweeps. Alan walked toward him, stripping the hospital cap
off his head as he went. He lifted the green-gown he was wearing and
stuffed the cap in a back pocket of the blue-jeans he wore beneath.
      The soft drone of the buffer made him feel sleepy. A hospital in
Augusta was the last place on earth he wanted to be tonight.
      The janitor looked up as he approached, and switched off his
machine.
      "You don't look so well, my friend," he greeted Alan.
      "I'm not surprised. Do you have a cigarette?"
      The janitor took a pack of Luckies from his breast pocket and
shook one out for Alan. "You can't smoke it in here, though," he said.
      He nodded his head toward the morgue door. "Doc Ryan throws a
fit."
      Alan nodded. "Where?"
      The janitor took him to an intersecting corridor and pointed to a
door about halfway down. "That goes to the alley beside the building.
      Prop it open with something, though, or you'll have to go all the
way around to the front to get back in. You got matches?"
      Alan started down the corridor. "I carry a lighter. Thanks for
the smoke."
      "I heard it was a double feature in there tonight," the janitor
called after him.
      :'That's right," Alan said without turning around.
      'Autopsies are bastards, ain't they?"
      "Yes," Alan said.
      Behind him, the soft drone of the floor-buffer recommenced.
      They were bastards, all right. The autopsies of Nettle Cobb and
Wilma jerzyck had been the twenty-third and twenty-fourth of his
career, and they had all been bastards, but these two had been the
worst by far.
      The door the janitor had pointed out was the sort equipped with a
panic-bar. Alan looked around for something he could use to prop it
open and saw nothing. He pulled the green-gown off, wadded it up, and
opened the door. Night air washed in, chilly but incredibly refreshing
after the stale alcohol smell of the morgue and adjoining autopsy room.
      Alan placed the wadded-up gown against the door-jamb and stepped
out.
     He carefully let the door swing back, saw that the gown would keep
the latch from engaging, and forgot about it. He leaned against the
cinderblock wall next to the pencil-line of light escaping through the
slightly ajar door and lit his cigarette.
     The first puff made his head feel swimmy. He had been trying to
quit for almost two years and kept almost making it. Then something
would come up. That was both the curse and the blessing of police
work; something always came up.
     He looked up at the stars, which he usually found calming, and
couldn't see many-the high-intensity lights which ringed the hospital
dulled them out. He could make out the Big Dipper, Orion, and a faint
reddish point that was probably Mars, but that was all.
     Mars, he thought. That's it. That's undoubtedly it. The
warlords of Mars landed in Castle Rock around noon, and the first
people they met were Nettle and the Jerzyck bitch. The warlords bit
them and turned them rabid. It's the only thing that fits.
     He thought about going in and telling Henry Ryan, the State of
Maine's Chief Medical Examiner, It was a case of alien intervention,
Doc. Case closed. He doubted if Ryan would be amused. It had been a
long night for him, too.
     Alan dragged deeply on the cigarette. It tasted absolutely grand,
swimmy head or no swimmy head, and he felt he could understand
perfectly why smoking was now off-limits in the public areas of every
hospital in America. John Calvin had been dead right: nothing that
made you feel this way could possibly be good for you. In the
meantime, though, hit me wid dat nicotine, boss-it feel so fine.
     He thought idly of how nice it would be to buy an entire carton of
these selfsame Luckies, rip off both ends, and then light up the whole
goddam thing with a blowtorch. He thought how nice it would be to get
drunk. This would be a very bad time to get drunk, he supposed.
     Another inflexible rule of life-When you really need to get drunk,
you can never afford to do it. Alan wondered vaguely if maybe the
alcoholics of the world weren't the only ones who really had their
priorities straight.
     The pencil-line of light by his feet fattened to a bar. Alan
looked around and saw Norris Ridgewick. Norris stepped out and leaned
against the wall next to Alan. He was still wearing his green cap, but
it was askew and the tie-ribbons hung down over the back of his gown.
     His complexion matched his gown.
     "Jesus, Alan."
     "They were your first ones, weren't they?"
     "No, I saw an autopsy once when I was in North
WyndhamSmoke-inhalation case. But these ... Jesus, Alan."
     "Yeah," he said, and exhaled smoke. "Jesus."
     "You got another cigarette?"
     "No-sorry. I bummed this one from the janitor." He looked at the
Deputy with mild curiosity. "I didn't know you smoked, Norris."
     "I don't. I thought I might start."
     Alan laughed softly.
     "Man, I can't wait to get out fishing tomorrow. Or are off-days
on hold while we sort this mess out?"
     Alan thought about it, then shook his head. It hadn't really been
the warlords of Mars; this business actually looked quite simple. In a
way, that was what made it so horrible. He saw no reason to cancel
Norris's off-days.
     "That's great," Norris said, and then added, "But I'll come in if
you want, Alan. No problem."
     "Shouldn't need you to, Norris," he said. "John and Clut have
both been in touch with me-Clut went with the CID guys to talk with
Pete jerzyck, and John went with the team investigating Nettle's end.
     They've both been in touch. It's pretty clear. Nasty, but
clear."
     And it was ... yet he was troubled about it, just the same. On
some deep level, he was very troubled indeed.
     "Well, what happened? I mean, the Jerzyck bitch has been asking
for it for years, but when somebody finally called her bluff, I thought
she'd end up with a black eye or a broken arm ... nothing like this.
     Was it just a case of picking on the wrong person?"
     "I think that pretty well covers it," Alan said. "Wilma couldn't
have picked a worse person in Castle Rock to start a feud with."
     :,Feud?"
     'Polly gave Nettle a puppy last spring. It barked a little at
first.
     Wilma did a lot of bitching about it."
     "Really? I don't remember a complaint sheet."
     "She only made one official complaint. I caught it. Polly asked
me if I would. She felt partly responsible, since she gave Nettle the
dog in the first place. Nettle said she'd keep him inside as much as
she could, and that finished it for me.
     "The dog stopped the barking, but Wilma apparently went on
bitching to Nettle. Polly says that Nettle'd cross the street when she
saw Wilma coming, even if Wilma was two blocks away. Nettle did
everything but fork the sign of the evil eye at her. Then, last week,
she crossed the line. She went over to the jerzycks' while Pete and
Wilma were at work, saw the sheets hanging on the line, and covered
them with mud from the garden."
     Norris whistled. "Did we catch that complaint, Alan?"
     Alan shook his head. "From then until this afternoon, it was all
between the ladies."
     :'What about Pete jerzyck?"
     ,:Do you know Pete?"
     Well. . . " Norris stopped. Thought about Pete. Thought about
Wilma. Thought about the two of them together. Slowly nodded his
head. "He was afraid Wilma would chew him up one side and down the
other if he tried playing referee ... so he stood aside.
     Is that it?"
     "Sort of. He actually may have headed things off, at least for
awhile. Clut says Pete told the CID guys that Wilma wanted to go over
to Nettle's as soon as she got a look at her sheets. She was ready to
rock and roll. She apparently called Nettle on the phone and told her
she was going to rip off her head and shit down her neck."
     Norris nodded. Between the autopsy on Wilma and the autopsy on
Nettle, he had called dispatch in Castle Rock and asked for a list of
complaints involving each of the two women. Nettle's list was
short-one item. She had snapped and killed her husband. End of story.
     No flare-ups before and none since, including the last few years
she'd spent back in town. Wilma was a different kettle of tripe
entirely.
     She had never killed anyone, but the list of complaintsthose made
by her and those made about her-was a long one, and went back to what
had then been Castle Rock junior High, where she had punched a
substitute teacher in the eye for giving her detention. On two
occasions, worried women who'd had the ill luck or judgment to get into
Wilma's bad books had requested police protection. Wilma had also been
the subject of three assault complaints over the years. Ultimately all
charges had been dropped, but it didn't take much study to figure out
that no one in his or her right mind would have chosen Wilma jerzyck to
fuck with.
     "They were bad medicine for each other," Norris murmured.
     "The worst."
     "Her husband talked Wilma out of going over there the first time
she wanted to go?"
     "He knew better than to even try. He told Clut he dropped two
Xanax into a cup of tea and that lowered her thermostat. In fact,
jerzyck says he thought it was all over."
     "Do you believe him, Alan?"
     "Yeah-as much as I can believe anyone without actually talking to
them face-to-face, that is."
     "What's the stuff he dropped into her tea? Dope?"
     "A tranquilizer. jerzyck told CID he'd used it a couple of times
before when she got hot, and it cooled her out pretty well. He said he
thought it did this time, too."
     "But it didn't."
     "I think it did at first. Wilma didn't just go over and start
chewing Nettle's ass, at least. But I'm pretty sure she went on
harassing Nettle; it's the pattern she established when it was just the
dog they were fighting over. Making phone-calls. Doing drive-bys.
     That sort of thing. Nettle's skin was pretty thin. Stuff like
that would have really gotten to her. John LaPointe and the CID team I
stuck him with went to see Polly around seven o'clock. Polly said she
was pretty sure that Nettle was worried about something. She was over
to see Polly this morning, and let something slip then. Polly didn't
understand it at the time." Alan sighed. "I guess now she wishes
she'd listened a little more closely."
     "How's Polly taking it, Alan?"
     "Pretty well, I think." He had spoken to her twice, once from a
house near the crime scene, and a second time from here at K.V.H just
after he and Norris had arrived. On both occasions her voice had been
calm and controlled, but he had sensed the tears and confusion just
under the carefully maintained surface. He wasn't entirely surprised
during the first call to find she already knew most of what had
happened; news, particularly bad news, travels fast in small towns.
     "What set off the big bang?"
     Alan looked at Norris, surprised, and then realized he didn't know
yet. Alan had gotten a more or less complete report from John LaPointe
between the autopsies, while Norris had been on another phone, talking
to Sheila Brigham and compiling lists of complaints involving the two
women.
     "One of them decided to escalate," he said. "My guess is Wilma,
but the details of the picture are still hazy. Apparently Wilma went
over to Nettle's while Nettle was visiting Polly this morning. Nettle
must have left without locking her door, or even latching it securely,
and the wind blew it open-you know how windy it was today."
     "Yeah."
     "So maybe it started out to be just another drive-by to keep
Nettle's water hot. Then Wilma saw the door standing open and the
drive-by turned into something else. Maybe it wasn't quite that way,
but it feels right to me."
     The words weren't even out of his mouth before he recognized them
as a lie. It didn't feel right, that was the trouble. It should have
felt right, he wanted it to feel right, and it didn't. What was
driving him crazy was that there was no reason for that sense of
wrongness, at least none he could put his finger on. The closest he
could come was to wonder if Nettle would have been careless not only
about locking her door but about shutting it tightly if she was as
paranoid about Wilma jerzyck as she had seemed ... and that wasn't
enough to hang a suspicion on. It wasn't enough because not all of
Nettle's gear was stowed tightly, and you couldn't make any assumptions
about what such a person would and wouldn't do. Still ...
      "What did Wilma do?" Norris asked. "Trash the place?"
      "Killed Nettle's dog."
      "What?"
      "You heard me."
      "Jesus! What a bitch!"
      "Well, but we knew that about her, didn't we?"
      "Yeah, but still - - ."
      There it was again. Even from Norris Ridgewick, who could be
depended on, even after all these years, to fill out at least twenty
per cent of his paperwork bass-ackwards: Yeah, but still.
      "She did it with a Swiss Army knife. Used the corkscrew
attachment and stuck a note on it, saying it was payback for Nettle
slinging mud at her sheets. So Nettle went over to Wilma's with a
bunch of rocks. She wrapped notes of her own around them with rubber
bands. The notes said the rocks were Wilma's last warning.
      She threw them through all of the jerzycks' downstairs windows."
      "Mother-a-God," Norris said, not without some admiration.
      "The jerzycks left for eleven o'clock Mass at ten-thirty or so.
      After Mass they had lunch with the Pulaskis. Pete jerzyck stayed
to watch the Patriots with jake Pulaski, so there was no way he could
even try to cool Wilma out this time."
      "Did they meet on that corner by accident?" Norris asked.
      "I doubt it. I think Wilma got home, saw the damage, and called
Nettle out."
      "You mean like in a duel?"
      "That's what I mean."
      Norris whistled, then stood quietly for a few moments, hands
clasped behind his back, looking out into the darkness. "Alan, why are
we supposed to attend these goddam autopsies, anyway?" he asked at
last.
      "Protocol, I guess," Alan said, but it was more than that ... at
least for him. If you were troubled about the look of a case, or the
feel of it (as he was troubled by the look and feel of this one), you
might see something that would knock your brain out of neutral and into
one of the forward gears. You might see a hook to hang your hat on.
      "Well, then, I think it's time the county hired a protocol
officer," Norris grumbled, and Alan laughed.
      He wasn't laughing inside, though, and not just because this was
going to hit Polly so hard over the next few days. Something about the
case wasn't right. Everything looked all right on top, but down in the
place where instinct lived (and sometimes hid), the Martian warlords
still seemed to make more sense. At least to Alan.
      Hey, come on! Didn't you just lay it out for Norris, A to Z, in
the length of time it takes to smoke a cigarette?
      Yes, he had. That was part of the trouble. Did two women, even
when one was half-nuts and the other was poison-mean, meet on a
street-corner and cut each other to ribbons like a couple of hopped-up
crack addicts for such simple reasons?
      Alan didn't know. And because he didn't know, he flipped the
cigarette away and began to go over the whole thing again.

     2

      For Alan, it began with a call from Andy Clutterbuck. Alan had
just turned off the Patriots-jets game (the Patriots were already down
by a touchdown and a field goal, and the second quarter was less than
three minutes old) and was putting on his coat when the phone rang.
      Alan had been intending to go down to Needful Things and see if
Mr.
      Gaunt was there. It was even possible, Alan supposed, that he
might meet Polly there, after all. The call from Clut had changed all
that.
      Eddie Warburton, Clut said, had been hanging up the phone just as
he, Clut, came back from lunch. There was some sort of ruckus going on
over in the "tree-street" section of town. Women fighting or
something. It might be a good idea, Eddie said, if Clut were to call
the Sheriff and tell him about the trouble.
      "What in the blue hell is Eddie Warburton doing answering the
Sheriff's Office telephone?" Alan asked irritably.
      "Well, I guess with the dispatch office empty, he thought-" "He
knows the procedure as well as anyone-when dispatch is empty, let The
Bastard route the incoming calls."
      "I don't know why he answered the phone," Clut said with barely
concealed impatience, "but I don't think that's the important thing.
      Second call on the incident came in four minutes ago, while I was
talking with Eddie. An old lady. I didn't get a name-either she was
too upset to give me one or she just didn't want to. Anyhow, she says
there's been some sort of serious fight on the corner of Ford and
Willow. Two women involved. Caller says they were using knives. She
says they're still there."
      "Still fighting?"
      "No-down, both of them. The fight's over."
      "Right." Alan's mind began clicking along faster, like an express
train picking up speed. "You logged the call, Clut?"
      "You bet I did."
      "Good. Seaton's on this afternoon, isn't he? Get him out there
right away."
      "Already sent him."
      "God bless you. Now call the State Police."
      "Do you want CID?"
      "Not yet. For the time being, just alert them to the situation.
      I'll meet you there, Clut."
      When he got to the crime scene and saw the extent of the damage,
Alan radioed the Oxford Barracks of the State Police and told them to
send a Crime Investigation Unit right away ... two, if they could spare
them. By then Clut and Seaton Thomas were standing in front of the
downed women with their arms spread, telling people to go back into
their homes. Norris arrived, took a look, then got a roll of yellow
tape marked CRIME SCENE DO NOT CROSS out of the trunk of his cruiser.
      There was a thick coating of dust on the tape, and Norris told
Alan later that he hadn't been sure it would stick, it was so old.
      It had, though. Norris strung it around the trunks of oak trees,
forming a large triangle around the two women who appeared to be
embracing at the foot of the stop-sign. The spectators had not
returned to their houses, but did retreat to their own lawns. There
were about fifty of them, and the number was growing as calls were made
and neighbors hurried over to view the wreckage. Andy Clutterbuck and
Seaton Thomas looked almost jumpy enough to pull their pieces and start
firing warning shots. Alan sympathized with the way they felt.
     In Maine, the Criminal Investigation Department of the State
Police handles murder investigations, and for small-fry fuzz (which is
almost all of them), the scariest time comes between the discovery of
the crime and the arrival of CID. Local cops and county mounties both
know perfectly well that it is the time when the so-called chain of
evidence is most often broken. Most also know that what they do during
that time will be closely scrutinized by Monday-morning
quarterbacks-most of them from the judiciary and the Attorney General's
Office-who believe that small-fry fuzz, even the County boys, are a
bunch of Deputy Dawgs with ham hands and fumble fingers.
     Also, those silent bunches of people standing on the lawns across
the street were goddam spooky. They reminded Alan of the mallzombies
in Dawn of the Dead.
     He got the battery-powered bullhorn out of the back seat of his
cruiser and told them he wanted them to go inside, right away.
     They began to do it. He then reviewed the protocol in his head
one more time, and radioed dispatch. Sandra McMillan had come in to
handle the chores there. She wasn't as steady as Sheila Brigham, but
beggars could not be choosers . . . and Alan guessed Sheila would hear
what had happened and come in before much longer.
     If her sense of duty didn't bring her, curiosity would.
     Alan told Sandy to track down Ray Van Allen. Ray was Castle
County's On-Call Medical Examiner-also the county coronerand Alan
wanted him here when CID arrived, if that was possible.
     "Roger, Sheriff," Sandy said self-importantly. "Base is clear."
     Alan went back to his officers on the scene. "Which one of you
verified that the women are dead?"
     Clut and Seat Thomas looked at each other in uneasy surprise, and
Alan felt his heart sink. One point for the Monday-morning
quarterbacks-or maybe not. The first Crime Investigation Unit wasn't
here yet, although he could hear more sirens approaching.
     Alan ducked under the tape and approached the stop-sign, walking
on tiptoe like a kid trying to sneak out of the house after curfew.
     The spilled blood was mostly pooled between the victims and in the
leaf-choked gutter beside them, but a fine spray of dropletswhat the
forensics boys called backsplatter@otted the area around them in a
rough circle. Alan dropped on one knee just outside this circle,
stretched out a hand, and found he could reach the corpses-he had no
doubt that was what they were-by leaning forward to the very edge of
balance with one arm stretched out.
     He looked back at Seat, Norris, and Clut. They were clustered
together in a knot, staring at him with big eyes.
     "Photograph me," he said.
     Clut and Seaton only looked at him as if he had given an order in
Tagalog, but Norris ran to Alan's cruiser and rooted around in back
until he found the old Polaroid there, one of two they used for taking
crime-scene photographs. When the appropriations committee met, Alan
was planning to ask for at least one new camera, but this afternoon the
appropriations committee meeting seemed very unimportant.
     Norris hurried back with the camera, aimed, and triggered it.
     The drive whined.
     "Better take another one just to be safe," Alan said. "Get the
bodies, too. I'm not going to have those guys saying we broke the
chain of evidence. Be damned if I will." He was aware that his voice
sounded a shade querulous, but there was nothing he could do about it.
     Norris took another Polaroid, documenting Alan's position outside
the circle of evidence and the way the bodies were lying at the foot of
the stop-sign. Then Alan leaned cautiously forward again and placed
his fingers against the bloodstained neck of the woman lying on top.
     There was no pulse, of course, but after a second the pressure of
his fingers caused her head to fall away from the signpost and turn
sideways. Alan recognized Nettle at once, and it was Polly he thought
of.
     Oh jesus, he thought dolefully. Then he went through the motions
of feeling for Wilma's pulse, even though there was a meatcleaver
buried in her skull. Her cheeks and forehead were printed with small
dots of blood. They looked like heathen tattoos.
     Alan got up and returned to where his men were standing on the
other side of the tapes. He couldn't seem to stop thinking of Polly,
and he knew that was wrong. He had to get her off his mind or he was
going to bitch this up for sure. He wondered if any of the gawkers had
ID'd Nettle already. if so, Polly would surely hear before he could
call her. He hoped desperately that she wouldn't come down to see for
herself.
     You can't worry about that now, he admonished himself You've got a
double murder on your hands, from the look.
     "Get out your book," he told Norris. "You're club secretary."
     It Jesus, Alan, you know how lousy my spelling is."
     4 just write."
     Norris gave the Polaroid to Clut and got his notebook out of his
back pocket. A pad of Traffic Warnings with his name rubberstamped at
the bottom of each sheet fell out with it. Norris bent, picked the pad
up off the sidewalk, and stuffed it absently into his pocket again.
     I want you to note that the head of the woman on top, designated
Victim 1, was resting against the post of the stop-sign. I
inadvertently pushed it off, checking for pulse."
     How easy it is to slip into Police Speak, Alan thought, where cars
become "vehicles" and crooks become "perpetrators" and dead townspeople
become "designated victims." Police Speak, the wonderful sliding glass
barrier.
     He turned to Clut and told him to photograph this second
configuration of the bodies, feeling extremely grateful that he'd had
Norris document the original position before he touched the women.
     Clut took the picture.
     Alan turned back to Norris. "I want you to further note that when
the head of Victim 1 moved, I was able to identify her as Netitia
Cobb."
     Seaton whistled. "You mean it's Nettle.@" "Yes. That's what I
mean."
     Norris wrote the information down on his pad. Then he asked,
"What do we do now, Alan?"
     "Wait for CID's Investigation Unit and try to look alive when they
get here," Alan said.
     The CID arrived less than three minutes later in two cars,
followed by Ray Van Allen in his cranky old Subaru Brat. Five minutes
later a State Police ID team arrived in a blue station wagon. All the
members of the State Police team then lit cigars. Alan had known they
would do this. The bodies were fresh and they were outdoors, but the
ritual of the cigars was immutable.
     The unpleasant work known in Police Speak as "securing the scene"
began. It went on until after dark. Alan had worked with Henry
Payton, head of the Oxford Barracks (and thus in nominal charge of this
case and the CID guys working it), on several other occasions. He had
never seen the slightest hint of imagination in Henry. The man was a
plodder, but a thorough, conscientious plodder.
     It was because Henry had been assigned that Alan had felt safe to
creep off for a bit and call Polly.
     When he returned, the hands of the victims were being secured in
gallon-sized Ziploc Baggies. Wilma jerzyck had lost one of her shoes,
and her stockinged foot was accorded the same treatment.
     The ID team moved in and took close to three hundred photos.
     More State Police had arrived by then. Some held back the crowd,
which was trying to draw closer again, and others shunted the arriving
TV people down to the Municipal Building. A police artist did a quick
sketch on a Crime-Scene Grid.
     At last the bodies themselves were taken care of-except, that was,
for one final matter. Payton gave Alan a pair of disposable surgical
gloves and a Ziploc Baggie. "The cleaver or the knife?"
     "I'll take the cleaver," Alan said. It would be the messier of
the two implements, still clotted with Wilma jerzyck's brains, but he
didn't want to touch Nettle. He had liked her.
     With the murder weapons removed, tagged, bagged, and on their way
to Augusta, the two CID teams moved in and began to search the area
around the bodies, which still lay in their terminal embrace with the
blood pooled between them now hardening to a substance like enamel.
     When Ray Van Allen was finally allowed to load them into the
Medical Assistance van, the scene was lit with police cruiser high
beams and the orderlies first had to peel Wilma and Nettle apart.
     During most of this, Castle Rock's Finest stood around feeling
like bumps on a log.
     Henry Payton joined Alan on the sidelines during the conclusion of
the oddly delicate ballet known as On-Scene Investigation.
     "Lousy damned way to spend a Sunday afternoon," he said.
     Alan nodded.
     "I'm sorry the head moved on you. That was bad luck."
     Alan nodded again.
     "I don't think anyone's going to bother you about it, though.
     You've got at least one good pic of the original position." He
looked toward Norris, who was talking with Clut and the newly arrived
John LaPointe. "You're just lucky that old boy there didn't put his
finger over the lens."
     "Aw, Norris is all right."
     "So's K-Y jelly ... in its place. Anyway, the whole thing looks
pretty simple."
     Alan agreed. That was the trouble; he had known that long before
he and Norris finished their Sunday tour of duty in an alley behind
Kennebec Valley Hospital. The whole thing was too pretty simple,
maybe.
     "You planning to attend the cutting party?" Henry asked.
     "Yes. Is Ryan going to do it?"
     "That's what I understand."
     "I thought I might take Norris with me. The bodies will go to
Oxford first, won't they?"
     "Uh-huh. That's where we log them in."
     "If Norris and I left now, we could be in Augusta before they get
there."
     Henry Payton nodded. "Why not? I think it's buttoned up here."
     "I'd like to send one of my men with each of your CID teams.
     As observers. Do you have a problem with that?"
     Payton thought it over. "Nope-but who's going to keep the peace?
     Ole Scat Thomas?"
     Alan felt a sudden flash of something which was a little too hot
to be dismissed as mere annoyance. It had been a long day, he'd
listened to Henry rag on his deputies about as much as he wanted to ...
     yet he needed to stay on Henry's good side in order to hitch a
ride on what was technically a State Police case, and so he held his
tongue.
     "Come on, Henry. It's Sunday night. Even The Mellow Tiger's
closed."
     "Why are you so hot to stick with this, Alan? Is there something
hinky about it? I understand there was bad feeling between the two
women, and that the one on top already offed someone. Her husband, no
less."
     Alan thought about it. "No-nothing hinky. Nothing that I know
about, anyway. It's just that . . ."
     "It doesn't quite jell in your head yet?"
     "Something like that."
     "Okay. just as long as your men understand they're there to
listen and no more."
     Alan smiled a little. He thought of telling Payton that if he
instructed Clut and John LaPointe to ask questions, they would probably
run the other way, and decided not to. "They'll keep their lips
zipped," he said. "You can count on it."

     3

     And so here they were, he and Norris Ridgewick, after the longest
Sunday in living memory. But the day had one thing in common with the
lives of Nettle and Wilma: it was over.
     "Were you thinking about checking into a motel room for the
night?" Norris asked hesitantly. Alan didn't have to be a mindreader
to know what he was thinking about: the fishing he would miss tomorrow.
     "Hell, no." Alan bent and picked up the gown he had used to prop
the door open. "Let's beat feet."
     "Great idea," Norris said, sounding happy for the first time since
Alan had met him at the crime scene. Five minutes later they were
headed toward Castle Rock along Route 43, the headlights of the County
cruiser boring holes in the windy darkness. By the time they arrived,
it had been Monday morning for almost three hours.

     4

     Alan pulled in behind the Municipal Building and got out of the
cruiser. His station wagon was parked next to Norris's dilapidated VW
Beetle on the far side of the lot.
     "You headed right home?" he asked Norris.
     Norris offered a small, embarrassed grin and dropped his eyes.
     "Soon's I change into my civvies."
     "Norris, how many times have I told you about using the men's room
as a changing booth?"
     "Come on, Alan-I don't do it all the time." They both knew,
however, that Norris did just that.
     Alan sighed. "Never mind-it's been a hell of a long day for you.
     I'm sorry."
     Norris shrugged. "It was murder. They don't happen around here
very often.   When they do, I guess everybody pulls together."

     "Get Sandy or Sheila to write you up an overtime chit if either

     of them is still here."
     "And give Buster something else to bitch about?" Norris laughed
with some bitterness. "I think I'll pass. This one's on me, Alan."
     "Has he been giving you shit?" Alan had forgotten all about the
town's Head Selectman these last couple of days.
     "No-but he gives me a real hairy eyeball when we pass on the
street. If looks could kill, I'd be as dead as Nettle and Wilma."
     "I'll write up the chit myself tomorrow morning."
     "If your name's on it, that's okay," Norris said, starting for the
door marked TOWN EMPLOYEES ONLY. "Goodnight, Alan."
     "Good luck with the fishing."
     Norris brightened at once. "Thanks-you should see the rod I got
down at the new store, Alan-it's a dandy."
     Alan grinned. "I bet it is. I keep meaning to go see that
fellow-he seems to have something for everyone else in town, so why not
something for me?"
     "Why not?" Norris agreed. "He's got all kinds of stuff, all
right.
     You'd be surprised."
     "Goodnight, Norris. And thanks again."
     "Don't mention it." But Norris was clearly pleased.
     Alan got into his car, backed out of the lot, and turned down Main
Street. He checked the buildings on both sides automatically, not even
registering his own examination ... but storing the information just
the same. One of the things he noticed was the fact that there was a
light on in the living area above Needful Things.
     It was mighty late for small-town folks to be up. He wondered if
Mr. Leland Gaunt was an insomniac, and reminded himself again that he
had that call to make-but it would keep, he reckoned, until he had the
sad business of Nettle and Wilma sorted out to his satisfaction.
     He reached the corner of Main and Laurel, signalled a left turn,
then halted in the middle of the intersection and turned right instead.
     To hell with going home. That was a cold and empty place with his
remaining son living it up with his friend on Cape Cod.
     There were too many closed doors with too many memories lurking
behind them in that house. On the other side of town there was a live
woman who might need someone quite badly just now. Almost as badly,
perhaps, as this live man needed her.
     Five minutes later Alan killed the headlights and rolled quietly
up Polly's driveway. The door would be locked, but he knew which
corner of the porch steps to look under.

     5

     "What are you still doing here, Sandy?" Norris asked as he walked
in, loosening his tie.
     Sandra McMillan, a fading blonde who had been the county's
part-time dispatcher for almost twenty years, was slipping into her
coat. She looked very tired.
     "Sheila had tickets to see Bill Cosby in Portland," she told
Norris. "She said she'd stay here, but I made her go-practically
pushed her out the door. I mean, how often does Bill Cosby come to
Maine?"
     How often do two women decide to cut each other to pieces over a
dog that probably came from the Castle County Animal Shelter in the
first place? Norris thought ... but did not say. "Not that often, I
guess."
     "Hardly ever." Sandy sighed deeply. "Tell you a secret,
thoughnow that it's all over, I almost wish I'd said yes when Sheila
offered to stay. It's been so crazy tonight-I think every TV station
in the state called at least nine times, and until eleven o'clock or
so, this place looked like a department store Christmas Eve sale."
     "Well, go on home. You have my permission. Did you power up The
Bastard?"
     The Bastard was the machine which switched calls to Alan's home
when no dispatcher was on duty at the station. If no one picked up at
Alan's after four rings, The Bastard cut in and told callers to dial
the State Police in Oxford. It was a jury-rig system that wouldn't
have worked in a big city, but in Castle County, which had the smallest
population of all Maine's sixteen counties, it worked fine.
     "It's on."
     "Good. I have a feeling that Alan might not have been going
straight home."
     Sandy raised her eyebrows knowingly.
     "Hear anything from Lieutenant Payton?" Norris asked.
     "Not a thing." She paused. "Was it awful, Norris? I mean ...
     those two women?"
     "It was pretty awful, all right," he agreed. His civies were hung
neatly on a hanger he had hooked over a filing-cabinet handle. He
removed it and started for the men's room. It had been his habit to
change in and out of his uniforms at work for the last three years or
so, although the changes rarely came at such an outrageous hour as
this. "Go home, Sandy-I'll lock up when I'm done."
     He pushed through the bathroom door and hooked the hanger over the
top of the door to the toilet stall. He was unbuttoning his uniform
shirt when there was a light knock on the door.
     "Norris?" Sandy called.
     "I think I'm the only one here," he called back.
     "I almost forgot-someone left a present for you. It's on your
desk."
     Norris paused in the act of unbuckling his pants. "A present?
     Who from?"
     "I don't know-the place really was a madhouse. But it's got a
card on it. Also a bow. It must be your secret lover."
     "My lover's so secret even I don't know about her," Norris said
with real regret. He stepped out of his pants and laid them over the
stall door while he put on his jeans.
     Outside, Sandy McMillan smiled with a touch of malice. "Mr.
     Keeton was by tonight," she said. "Maybe he left it. Maybe it's
a kiss-and-make-up present."
     Norris laughed. "That'll be the day."
     "Well, make sure you tell me tomorrow-I'm dying to know.
     It's a pretty package. Goodnight, Norris."
     "Night."
     Who could have left me a present? he wondered, zipping up his
fly.

     6

     Sandy left, pulling the collar of her coat up as she went out-the
night was very cold, reminding her that winter was on its way. Cyndi
Rose Martin, the lawyer's wife, was one of the many people she had seen
that night-Cyndi Rose had turned up early in the evening.
     Sandy never thought of mentioning her to Norris, however; he did
not move in the Martins' more rarefied social and professional circles.
     Cyndi Rose said she was looking for her husband, which made a
certain amount of sense to Sandy (although the evening had been so
harum-scarum that Sandy probably wouldn't have thought it odd if the
woman had said she was looking for Mikhail Baryshnikov), because Albert
Martin did some of the town's legal work.
     Sandy said she hadn't seen Mr. Martin that evening, although
Cyndi Rose w?-s welcome to check upstairs and see if he was in with Mr.
     Keeton, if she wanted. Cyndi Rose said she thought she would do
that, as long as she was here. By then the switchboard was lit up like
a Christmas tree again, and Sandy did not see Cyndi Rose take the
rectangular package with the bright foil paper and the blue velvet bow
from her large handbag and put it on Norris Ridgewick's desk. Her
pretty face had been lit with a smile as she did it, but the smile
itself was not pretty at all. It was, in fact, rather cruel.

     7

     Norris heard the outer door shut and, dimly, the sound of Sandy
starting her car. He tucked his shirt into his jeans, stepped into his
loafers, and arranged his uniform carefully on its hanger. He sniffed
the shirt at the armpits and decided it didn't have to go to the
cleaners right away. That was good; a penny saved was a penny earned.
     When he left the men's room, he put the hanger back on the same
file-cabinet handle, where he could not help seeing it on his way out.
     That was also good, because Alan got pissed like a bear when
Norris forgot and left his duds hanging around the police station. He
said it made the place look like a laundrymat.
     He went over to his desk. Someone really had left him a
present-it was a box done up in light-blue foil wrapping paper and blue
velvet ribbon exploding into a fluffy bow on top. There was a square
white envelope tucked under the ribbon. Very curious now, Norris
removed the envelope and tore it open. There was a card inside. Typed
on it in capital letters was a short, enigmatic message:

     !!!!!JUSTA REMINDER!!!!!

     He frowned. The only two persons he could think of who were
always reminding him of things were Alan and his mother ... and his
mother had died five years ago. He picked up the package, broke the
ribbon, and set the bow carefully aside. Then he took off the paper,
revealing a plain white cardboard box. It was about a foot long, four
inches wide, and four inches deep. The lid was taped shut.
     Norris broke the tape and opened the box. There was a layer of
white tissue paper over the object inside, thin enough to indicate a
flat surface with a number of raised ridges running across it, but not
thin enough to allow him to see what his present was.
     He reached in to pull the tissue paper out, and his forefinger
struck something hard-a protruding tongue of metal. A heavy steel jaw
closed on the tissue paper and also on Norris Ridgewick's first three
fingers. Pain ripped up his arm. He screamed and stumbled backward,
grabbing his right wrist with his left hand. The white box tumbled to
the floor. Tissue-paper crinkled.
     Oh, son of a bitch, it hurt! He grabbed at the tissue, which hung
down in a wrinkled ribbon, and tore it free. What he revealed was a
large Victory rat-trap. Someone had armed it, stuck it in a box, put
tissue-paper over it to hide it, and then wrapped it in pretty blue
paper. Now it was clamped on the first three fingers of his right
hand. It had torn the nail of his index finger right off, he saw; all
that remained was a bleeding crescent of raw flesh.
     "Whoremaster!" Norris cried. In his pain and shock, he at first
beat the trap against the side of John LaPointe's desk instead of just
prying back the steel bar. All he managed to do was bang his hurt
fingers against the desk's metal corner and send a fresh snarl of pain
up his arm. He screamed again, then grabbed the trap's bar and pulled
it back. He released his fingers and dropped the trap.
     The steel bar snapped down again on the trap's wooden base as it
fell to the floor.
     Norris stood trembling for a moment, then bolted back into the
men's room, turned on the cold water with his left hand, and thrust his
right hand under the tap. It throbbed like an impacted wisdom tooth.
     He stood with his lips drawn back in a grimace, watching thin
threads of blood swirl down the drain, and thought of what Sandy had
said: Mr. Keeton was by. maybe it's a kiss-andmake-up present.

     And the card: JUST A REMINDER.

     Oh, it had been Buster, all right. He didn't doubt it a bit. It
was just Buster's style.
     "You son of a bitch," Norris groaned.
     The cold water was numbing his fingers, damping down that sick
throbbing, but he knew it would be back by the time he arrived home.
     Aspirin might dull it a little, but he still thought he could
forget getting any real sleep tonight. Or any fishing tomorrow, for
that matter.
     Oh yes I will-I'll go fishing even if my fucking hand falls
fucking off. I had it planned, I've been looking forward to it, and
Danforth Fucking Buster Keeton isn't going to stop me.
     He turned off the water and used a paper towel to blot his hand
gently dry. None of the fingers which had been caught in the trap were
broken-at least he didn't think so-but they were already beginning to
swell, cold water or no cold water. The arm of the trap had left a
dark red-purple weal which ran across the fingers between the first and
second knuckles. The exposed flesh beneath what had been the nail of
his index finger was sweating small beads of blood, and that sick
throbbing was already beginning again.
     He went back into the deserted bullpen and looked at the sprung
trap, lying on its side by John's desk. He picked it up and went over
to his own desk. He put the trap inside the gift-box and put it in the
top drawer of his desk. He took his aspirin out of the lower drawer
and shook three of them into his mouth. Then he got the tissue-paper,
the wrapping paper, the ribbon, and the bow. These he stuffed into the
trash basket, covering them with balls of discarded paper.
     He had no intention of telling Alan or anyone else about the nasty
trick Buster had played on him. They wouldn't laugh, but Norris knew
what they would think ... or thought he did: Only Norris Ridgewick
would fall for something like that-stuck his hand right into a loaded
rat-trap, can you believe it?
     It must be your secret lover ... Mr. Keeton was by tonight ...
     maybe it's a kiss-and-make-up present.
     "I'll take care of this myself," Norris said in a low, grim voice
.
     He was holding his wounded hand against his chest. "In my own
way, and in my own time."
     Suddenly a new and urgent thought came to him: what if Buster
hadn't been content with the rat-trap, which, after all, might not have
worked? What if he had gone up to Norris's house? The Bazun fishing
rod was there, and it wasn't even locked up; he had just leaned it in
the corner of the shed, next to his reel.
     What if Buster knew about it and had decided to break it in two?
     "If he did that, I'd break him in two," Norris said. He spoke in
a low, angry growl Henry Payton-nor many of his other law enforcement
colleagues, for that matter-would not have recognized. He forgot all
about locking up when he left the office. He had even temporarily
forgotten the pain in his hand. The only thing that mattered was
getting home. Getting home and making sure the Bazun rod was still all
right.

     8

     The shape under the blankets didn't move when Alan eased into the
room, and he thought Polly was asleep-probably with the help of a
Percodan at bedtime. He undressed quietly and slid into bed beside
her. As his head settled on the pillow, he saw that her eyes were
open, watching him. It gave him a momentary start and he jerked.
     "What stranger comes to this maiden's bed?" she asked softly.
     "Only I," he replied, smiling a little. "I apologize for waking
you, maiden."
     "I was awake," she said, and put her arms around his neck. He
slipped his own about her waist. The deep bed-warmth of her pleased
him-she was like a sleepy furnace. He felt something hard against his
chest for a moment, and it almost registered that she was wearing
something under her cotton nightgown. Then it shifted, tumbling down
between her left breast and her armpit on its fine silver chain.
     "Are you okay?" he asked her.
     She pressed the side of her face against his cheek, still holding
him. He could feel her hands locked together at the nape of his neck.
     "No," she said. The word came out in a trembling sigh, and then
she began to sob.
     He held her while she cried, stroking her hair.
     "Why didn't she tell me what that woman was doing, Alan?"
     Polly asked at last. She drew away from him a little. Now his
eyes had ad usted to the dark, and he could see her face--dark eyes,
dark hair, white skin.
     "I don't know," he said.
     "If she'd told me, I would have taken care of it! I would have
gone to see Wilma Jersyck myself, and ... and ...
     It was not the moment to tell her that Nettle had apparently
played the game with almost as much vigor and malice as Wilma herself.
     Nor was it the moment to tell her that there came a time when the
Nettle Cobbs of the world-and the Wilma Jersycks, too, he
supposed-could no longer be fixed. There came a time when they went
beyond anyone's ability to repair.
     "It's three-thirty in the morning," he said. "That's a bad time
to talk about should-haves and would-haves." He hesitated for a moment
before speaking again. "According to John LaPointe, Nettle said
something to you about Wilma this morning-yesterday morning, now. What
was it?"
     Polly thought it over. "Well, I didn't know it was about Wilmanot
then, anyway. Nettle brought over a lasagna. And my hands ...
     my hands were really bad. She saw it right away. Nettle
is-wasmay have been-I don't know-vague about some things, but I
couldn't hide a thing from her."
     "She loved you very much," Alan said gravely, and this brought on
a fresh spate of sobbing. He had known it would, just as he knew that
some tears have to be cried no matter what the houruntil they are, they
simply rave and burn inside.
     After awhile, Polly was able to go on. Her hands crept back
around Alan's neck as she spoke.
     "She got those stupid thermal gloves out, only this time they
really helped-the current crisis seems to have passed, anywayand then
she made coffee. I asked her if she didn't have things to do at home
and she said she didn't. She said Raider was on guard and then she
said something like, 'i think she'll leave me alone, anyway. I haven't
seen her or heard from her, so I guess she finally got the message.'
That isn't exact, Alan, but it's pretty close."
     "What time did she come by?"
     "Around quarter past ten. It might have been a little earlier or
a little later, but not much. Why, Alan? Does it mean anything?"
     When Alan slid between the sheets, he felt that he would be asleep
ten seconds after his head hit the pillow. Now he was wide awake
again, and thinking hard.
     "No," he said after a moment. "I don't think it means anything,
except that Nettle had Wilma on her mind."
     "I just can't believe it. She seemed so much better-she really
did. Remember me telling you about how she got up the courage to go
into Needful Things all on her own last Thursday?"
     "Yes."
     She released him and rolled fretfully onto her back. Alan heard a
small metallic chink! as she did so, and again thought nothing of it.
     His mind was still examining what Polly had just told him, turning
it this way and that, like a jeweller examining a suspect stone.
     "I'll have to make the funeral arrangements," she said. "Nettle
has got people in Yarmouth-a few, anyway-but they didn't want to have
anything to do with her when she was alive, and they'll want to have
even less to do with her now that she's dead. But I'll have to call
them in the morning. Will I be able to go into Nettle's house, Alan?
     I think she had an address book."
     "I'll bring you. You won't be able to take anything away, at
least not until Dr. Ryan has published his autopsy findings, but I
can't see any harm in letting you copy down a few telephone numbers."
     "Thank you."
     A sudden thought occurred to him. "Polly, what time did Nettle
leave here?"
     "Quarter of eleven, I guess. It might have been as late as eleven
o'clock. She didn't stay a whole hour, I don't think. Why?"
     "Nothing," he said. He'd had a momentary flash: if Nettle had
stayed long enough at Polly's, she might not have had time to go back
home, find her dog dead, collect the rocks, write the notes, attach
them to the rocks, go over to Wilma's, and break the windows. But if
Nettle had left Polly's at quarter to eleven, that gave her better than
two hours. Plenty of time.
     Hey, Alan! the voice the falsely cheery one that usually
restricted its input to the subject of Annie and Todd-spoke up. How
come you're trying to bitch this up for yourself, good buddy?
     And Alan didn't know. There was something else he didn't know,
either-how had Nettle gotten that load of rocks over to the jerzyck
house in the first place? She had no driver's license and didn't have
a clue about operating a car.
     Cut the crap, good buddy, the voice advised. She wrote the notes
at her house-probably right down the hall from her dog's dead bodyand
got the rubber bands from her own kitchen drawer, She didn't have to
carry the rocks; there were Plenty of those in Wilma's back-yard
garden.
     Right?
     Right. Yet he could not get rid of the idea that the rocks had
been brought with the notes already attached. He had no concrete
reason to think so, but it just seemed right ... the kind of thing
you'd expect from a kid or someone who thought like a kid.
     Someone like Nettle Cobb.
     Quit it ... let it go!
     He couldn't, though.
     Polly touched his cheek. "I'm awfully glad you came, Alan. It
must have been a horrible day for you, too."
     "I've had better, but it's over now. You should let it go, too.
     Get some sleep. You have a lot of arrangements to make tomorrow.
     Do you want me to get you a pill?"
     "No, my hands are a little better, at least. Alan-" She broke
off, but stirred restlessly under the covers.
     "What?"
     "Nothing," she said. "It wasn't important. I think I can sleep,
now that you're here. Goodnight."
     "Goodnight, honey."
     She rolled away from him, pulled the covers up, and was still.
     For a moment he thought of how she had hugged him-the feel of her
hands locked about his neck. If she was able to flex her fingers
enough to do that, then she really was better. That was a good thing,
maybe the best thing that had happened to him since Clut had phoned
during the football game. If only things would stay better.
     Polly had a slightly deviated septum and now she began to snore
lightly, a sound Alan actually found rather pleasant. It was good to
be sharing a bed with another person, a real person who made real
sounds ... and sometimes filched the covers. He grinned in the dark.
     Then his mind turned back to the murders and the grin faded.
     I think she'll leave me alone, anyway. I haven't seen her or
heard from her, so I guess she finally got the message.
     I haven't seen her or heardfrom her.
     I guess she finally got the message.
     A case like this one didn't need to be solved; even Seat Thomas
could have told you exactly what had happened after a single look at
the crime-scene through his trifocals. It had been kitchen implements
instead of duelling pistols at dawn, but the result was the same: two
bodies in the morgue at K.V.H. with autopsy Y-cuts in them. The only
question was why it had happened. He had had a few questions, a few
vague disquiets, but they would no doubt have blown away before Wilma
and Nettle had been seen into the ground.
     Now the disquiets were more urgent, and some of them (I guess she
finally got the message) had names.
     To Alan, a criminal case was like a garden surrounded by a high
wall. You had to get in, so you looked for the gate. Sometimes there
were several, but in his experience there was always at least one; of
course there was. If not, how had the gardener entered to sow the
seeds in the first place? It might be large, with an arrow pointing to
it and a flashing neon sign reading ENTER HERE, or it might be small
and covered with so much ivy that you had to hunt for quite awhile
before you found it, but it was always there, and if you hunted long
enough and weren't afraid of raising a few blisters on your hands from
tearing away the overgrowth, you always found it.
     Sometimes the gate was a piece of evidence found at a crimescene.
     Sometimes it was a witness. Sometimes it was an assumption firmly
based on events and logic. The assumptions he'd made in this case
were: one, that Wilma had been following a longestablished pattern of
harassment and fuckery; two, that this time she had chosen the wrong
person with whom to play mind-games; three, that Nettle had snapped
again as she had when she'd killed her husband. But ...
     I haven't seen her or heard from her.
     If Nettle had really said that, how much did it change? How many
assumptions did that single sentence knock into cocked hats?

     Alan didn't know.

     He stared into the darkness of Polly's bedroom and wondered if
he'd found the gate after all.

     Maybe Polly hadn't heard what Nettle had said correctly.

     It was technically possible, but Alan didn't believe it. Nettle's
actions, at least up to a certain point, supported what Polly claimed
to have heard. Nettle hadn't come to work at Polly's on Friday. she'd
said she was ill. Maybe she was, or maybe she was just scared of
Wilma. That made sense; they knew from Pete Jerzyck that Wilma, after
discovering that her sheets had been vandalized, had made at least one
threatening call to Nettle. She might have made others the next day
that Pete didn't know about. But Nettle had come to see Polly with a
gift of food on Sunday morning.
     Would she have done that if Wilma was still stoking the fires?
Alan didn't think so.
     Then there was the matter of the rocks which had been thrown
through Wilma's windows. Each of the attached notes said the same
thing: I TOLD YOU TO LEAVE ME ALONE. THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING. A
warning usually means that the person being warned has more time to
change his or her ways, but time had been up for Wilma and Nettle.
     They had met on that street-corner only two hours after the rocks
had been thrown.
     He supposed he could get around that one if he had to. When
Nettle found her dog, she would have been furious. Ditto Wilma when
she got home and saw the damage to her house. All it would have taken
to strike the final spark was a single telephone call. One of the two
women had made that call gone up.
     Alan turned over on his side, wishing that these were the old
days, when you could still obtain records of local calls. If he could
have documented the fact that Wilma and Nettle had spoken before their
final meeting, he would have felt a lot better. Still-take the final
phone-call as a given. That still left the notes themselves.
     This is how it must have happened, he thought. Nettle comes home
from Polly's and finds her dog dead on the hallfloor. She reads the
note on the corkscrew. Then she writes the same message on fourteen or
sixteen sheets of Paper and puts them in the Pocket of her coat. She
also gets a bunch of rubber bands. When she gets to Wilma's, she goes
into the back yard. She Piles up fourteen or sixteen rocks and uses
the elastic bands to attach the notes. She must have done all that
prior to throwing any rocks-it would have taken too long if she had to
stop in the middle of the festivities to pick out more rocks and attach
more notes. And when she's done, she goes home and broods over her
dead pet some more.
     It felt all wrong to him.
     It felt really lousy.
     It presupposed a chain of thought and action that just didn't fit
what he knew of Nettle Cobb. The murder of her husband had

     and the balloon had

     been the outcome of long cycles of abuse, but the murder itself
had been an impulse crime committed by a woman whose sanity had broken.
     If the records in George Bannerman's old files were correct,
Nettle sure hadn't written Albion Cobb any warning notes beforehand.
     What felt right to him was much simpler: Nettle comes home from
Polly's. She finds her dog dead in the hallway. She gets a cleaver
from the kitchen drawer and heads up the street to cut herself a wide
slice of Polish butt.
     But if that was the case, who had broken Wilma jerzyck's windows?
     "Plus the times are all so weird," he muttered, and rolled
restlessly over onto his other side.
     John LaPointe had been with the CID team which had spent Sunday
afternoon and evening tracing Nettle's movements-what movements there
had been. She had gone to Polly's with the lasagna.
     She told Polly that she would probably go by the new shop, Needful
Things, on her way home and speak to the owner, Leland Gaunt, if he was
in-Polly said Mr. Gaunt had invited her to look at an item that
afternoon and Nettle was going to tell Mr. Gaunt that Polly would
probably show up, even though her hands were paining her quite badly.
     If Nettle had gone into Needful Things, if Nettle had spent some
time there-browsing, talking to the new shopkeeper that everyone in
town thought was so fascinating and whom Alan kept not meeting-that
might have bitched up her window of opportunity and re-opened the
possibility of a mystery rock-thrower. But she hadn't. The shop had
been closed. Gaunt had told both Polly, who had indeed dropped by
later on, and the CID boys that he had seen neither hide nor hair of
Nettle since the day she came in and bought her carnival glass
lampshade. In any case, he had spent the morning in the back room,
listening to classical music and cataloguing items. If someone had
knocked, he probably wouldn't have heard anyway. So Nettle must have
gone directly home, and that left her the time to do all those things
which Alan found so unlikely.
     Wilma Jersyck's window of opportunity was even narrower. Her
husband had some woodworking equipment in the basement; he had been
down there Sunday morning from eight until just past ten. He saw it
was getting late, he said, so he'd shut down the machinery and gone
upstairs to dress for eleven o'clock Mass.
     Wilma, he told the officers, had been in the shower when he
entered the bedroom, and Alan had no reason to doubt the new widower's
testimony.
     It must have gone like this: Wilma leaves her house on a driveby
mission at nine-thirty-five or nine-forty. Pete's in the basement,
making birdhouses or whatever, and doesn't even know she's gone.
      Wilma gets to Nettle's at about quarter to ten-just minutes after
Nettle must have left for Polly's-and sees the door standing open.
      To Wilma, this is as good as a gilt-edged invitation. She parks,
goes inside, kills the dog and writes the note on impulse, and leaves
again. None of the neighbors remembered seeing Wilma's bright yellow
Yugo-inconvenient, but hardly proof it hadn't been there.
      Most of the neighbors had been gone, anyway, either to church or
visiting out of town.
      Wilma drives back to her house, goes upstairs while Pete is
shutting down his planer or jigsaw or whatever, and gets undressed.
      When Pete enters the master bathroom to wash the sawdust off his
hands before putting on a coat and tie, Wilma has just stepped into the
shower; in fact, she's probably still dry on one side.
      Pete jerzyck's finding his wife in the shower was the only thing
in the whole mess that made perfect sense to Alan. The corkscrew which
had been used on the dog was a lethal enough weapon, but a short one.
      She'd have wanted to wash off any bloodstains on her hands and
arms.
      Wilma just misses Nettle on one end and just misses her husband on
the other. Was it possible? Yes. Only by a squeak and a gasp, but it
was possible.
      So let it go, Alan. Let it go and go to sleep.
      But he still couldn't, because it still sucked. It sucked hard.
      Alan rolled onto his back once more. Downstairs he heard the
clock in the living room softly chiming four. This was getting him
nowhere at all, but he couldn't seem to turn his mind off.
      He tried to imagine Nettle sitting patiently at her kitchen table,
writing THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING overand overagain while, less than
twenty feet away, her beloved little dog lay dead. He couldn't do it
no matter how he tried. What had seemed like a gate into this
particular garden now seemed more and more like a clever painting of a
gate on the high, unbroken wall. A trompe Poeil.
      Had Nettle walked over to Wilma's house on Willow Street and
broken the windows? He didn't know, but he did know that Nettle Cobb
was still a figure of interest in Castle Rock ... the crazy lady who
had killed her husband and then spent all those years in juniper Hill.
      On the rare occasions when she deviated from the path of her usual
routine, she was noticed. If she had gone stalking over to Willow
Street on Sunday morning-perhaps muttering to herself as she went and
almost certainly crying-she would have been noticed. Tomorrow Alan
would start knocking on the doors between the two houses and asking
questions.
      He began to slip off to sleep at last. The image that followed
him down was a pile of rocks with a sheet of note-paper banded around
each one. And he thought again: If Nettle didn't throw them, then who
did?

     9

     As the small hours of Monday morning crept toward dawn and the
beginning of a new and interesting week, a young man named Ricky
Bissonette emerged from the hedge surrounding the Baptist parsonage.
     Inside this neat-as-a-pin building, the Reverend William Rose
slept the sleep of the just and the righteous.
     Ricky, nineteen and not overburdened with brains, worked down at
Sonny's Sunoco. He had closed up hours ago but had hung around in the
office, waiting until it was late enough (or early enough) to play a
little prank on Rev. Rose. On Friday afternoon, Ricky had stopped by
the new shop, and had fallen into conversation with the proprietor, who
was one interesting old fellow. One thing led to another, and at some
point Ricky had realized he was telling Mr. Gaunt his deepest, most
secret wish. He mentioned the name of a young actress-model-a very
young actress-model-and told Mr. Gaunt he would give just about
anything for some pictures of this young woman with her clothes off.
     "You know, I have something that might interest you," Mr.
     Gaunt had said. He glanced around the store as if to verify that
it was empty except for the two of them, then went to the door and
turned the OPEN sign over to CLOSED. He returned to his spot by the
cash register, rummaged under the counter, and came up with an unmarked
manila envelope. "Have a look at these, Mr.
     Bissonette," Mr. Gaunt said, and then dropped a rather lecherous
man-of-the-world wink. "I think you'll be startled. Perhaps even
amazed."
     Stunned was more like it. It was the actress-model for whom Ricky
lusted-it had to be!-and she was a lot more than just nude.
     In some of the pictures she was with a well-known actor. In
others, she was with two well-known actors, one of whom was old enough
to be her grand father. And in still othersBut before he could see any
of the others (and it appeared there were fifty or more, all brilliant
eight-by-ten glossy color shots), Mr.
     Gaunt had snatched them away.
     "That's -!" Ricky gulped, mentioning a name which was well known
to readers of the glossy tabloids and watchers of the glossy
talk-shows.
     "Oh, no," Mr. Gaunt said, while his jade-colored eyes said Oh,
yes. "I'm sure it can't be ... but the resemblance is remarkable,
isn't it? The sale of pictures such as these is illegal, of
course-sexual content aside, the girl can't be a minute over seventeen,
whoever she is-but I might be persuaded to deal for these just the
same, Mr. Bissonette. The fever in my blood is not malaria but
commerce. So! Shall we dicker?"
     They dickered. Ricky Bissonette ended up purchasing seventytwo
pornographic photographs for thirty-six dollars . . . and this little
prank.
     He ran across the parsonage lawn bent over at the waist, settled
into the shadow of the porch for a moment to make sure he was
unwatched, then climbed the steps. He produced a plain white card from
his back pocket, opened the mail-slot, and dropped the card through.
     He eased the brass slot closed with the tips of his fingers, not
wanting it to clack shut. Then he vaulted the porch railing and ran
fleetly back across the lawn. He had big plans for the two or three
hours of darkness which still remained to this Monday morning; they
involved seventy-two photographs and a large bottle of jergens hand
lotion.
     The card looked like a white moth as it fluttered from the
mailslot to the faded rug-runner in the front hall of the parsonage.
     It landed message-side up: How you doing you Stupid Babtist
Rat-Fuck.
     We are writting you to say you better Quit talking out aginst our
Casino Nite. We are just going to have a little fun we are not hurting
You. Anyway a bunch of us Loyal Catholics are tired of your Babtist
Bullshit. We know all You Babtists are a bunch of Cunt Lickers anyway.
     Now to THIS You better Pay Atention, Reverund Steam-Boat Willy.
If you dont keept your Dick-Face out of Our business, we are going to
stink You and your Ass-Face Buddies up so bad you will Stink Forever!
     Leave us alone you Stupid Babtist Rat-Fuck or You WILL BE A SORRY
SON OF A BITCH. "Just a Warning" from THE CONCERNED CATHOLIC MEN OF
CASTLE ROCK Rev. Rose discovered the note when he came downstairs in
his bathrobe to collect the morning paper. His reaction is perhaps
better imagined than described.
     Leland Gaunt stood at the window of the front room above Needful
Things with his hands clasped behind his back, looking out across the
town of Castle Rock.
     The four-room apartment behind him would have raised eyebrows in
town, for there was nothing in it-nothing at all. Not a bed, not an
appliance, not a single chair. The closets stood open and empty. A
few dust-bunnies tumbled lazily across floors innocent of rugs in a
slight draft that blew through the place at ankle level.
     The only furnishings were, quite literally, window-dressing: homey
checked curtains. They were the only furnishings which mattered,
because they were the only ones which could be seen from the street.
     The town was sleeping now. The shops were dark, the houses were
dark, and the only movement on Main Street was the blinker at the
intersection of Main and Watermill, flashing on and off in sleepy
yellow beats. He looked over the town with a tender loving eye. It
wasn't his town just yet, but it soon would be. He had a lien on it
already. They didn't know that . . . but they would. They would.
     The grand opening had gone very, very well.
     Mr. Gaunt thought of himself as an electrician of the human soul.
     In a small town like Castle Rock, all the fuse-boxes were lined up
neatly side by side. What you had to do was open the boxes ...
     and then start cross-wiring. You hot-wired a Wilma jerzyck to a
Nettle Cobb by using wires from two other fuse-boxes-those of a young
fellow like Brian Rusk and a drunk fellow like Hugh Priest, let us say.
     You hot-wired other people in the same way, a Buster Keeton to a
Norris Ridgewick, a Frank jewett to a George Nelson, a Sally Ratcliffe
to a Lester Pratt.
     At some point you tested one of your fabulous wiring jobs just to
make sure everything was working correctly-as he had done today-and
then you laid low and sent a charge through the circuits every once in
awhile to keep things interesting. To keep things hot.
     But mostly you just laid low until everything was done . . . and
then you turned on the juice.
     All the juice.
     All at once.
     All it took was an understanding of human nature, and"Of course
it's really a question of supply and demand," Leland Gaunt mused as he
looked out over the sleeping town.
     And why? Well ... just because, actually. just because.
     People always thought in terms of souls, and of course he would
take as many of those as he could when he closed up shop; they were to
Leland Gaunt what trophies were to the hunter, what stuffed fish were
to the fisherman. They were worth little to him these days in any
practical sense, but he still bagged his limit if he possibly could, no
matter what he might say to the contrary; to do any less would not be
playing the game.
     Yet it was mostly amusement, not souls, that kept him going.
     Simple amusement. It was the only reason that mattered after
awhile, because when the years were long, you took diversion where you
could find it.
     Mr. Gaunt took his hands from behind his back-those hands which
revolted anyone unlucky enough to feel their crepitant touch-and locked
them together tightly, the knuckles of his right hand pressing into the
palm of his left, the knuckles of his left pressing into the palm of
his right. His fingernails were long and thick and yellow. They were
also very sharp, and after a moment or two they cut into the skin of
his fingers, bringing a blackish-red flow of thick blood.
      Brian Rusk cried out in his sleep.
      Myra Evans thrust her hands into the fork of her crotch and began
to masturbate furiously-in her dream, The King was making love to her.
      Danforth Keeton dreamed he was lying in the middle of the
homestretch at Lewiston Raceway, and he covered his face with his hands
as the horses bore down on him.
      Sally Ratcliffe dreamed she opened the door of Lester Pratt's
Mustang only to see it was full of snakes.
      Hugh Priest screamed himself awake from a dream in which Henry
Beaufort, the bartender at The Mellow Tiger, poured lighter fluid all
over his fox-tail and set it on fire.
      Everett Frankel, Ray Van Allen's Physician's Assistant, dreamed he
slipped his new pipe into his mouth only to discover the stem had
turned into a razor-blade and he had cut off his own tongue.
      Polly Chalmers began to moan softly, and inside the small silver
charm she wore something stirred and moved with a rustling like the
whir of small dusty wings. And it sent up a faint, dusty aroma ...
      like a tremor of violets.
      Leland Gaunt relaxed his grip slowly. His big, crooked teeth were
exposed in a grin which was both cheerful and surpassingly ugly. All
over Castle Rock, dreams blew away and uneasy sleepers rested easy once
more.
      For now.
      Soon the sun would be up. Not long after that a new day would
begin, with all its surprises and wonders. He believed the time had
come to hire an assistant ... not that the assistant would be immune to
the process which he had now set in motion. Heavens, no.
      That would spoil all the fun.
      Leland Gaunt stood at the window and looked at the town below,
spread out, defenseless, in all that lovely darkness.

     m


 CHAPTER TWELVE Monday the 14th of October, Columbus Day, dawned
fair and hot in Castle Rock. The residents grumbled about the heat,
and when they met in groups-on the Town Common, at Nan's, on the
benches in front of the Municipal Building-they told each other it was
unnatural. Probably had something to do with the goddam oil-fires in
Kuwait, they said, or maybe that hole in the ozone layer they were
always blabbing about on TV. Several of the oldtimers declared it was
never seventy degrees at seven o'clock in the morning during the second
week of October when they were young.
     This wasn't true, of course, and most (if not all) of them knew
it; every two or three years you could count on Indian summer to get a
little out of hand and there would be four or five days that felt like
the middle of July. Then one morning you'd wake up with what felt like
a summer cold only to see the front lawn stiff with frost and a
snow-flurry or two breezing around in the chilly air.
     They knew all this, but as a topic of conversation, the weather
was simply too good to ruin by acknowledging it. No one wanted to
argue; arguments when the weather turned unseasonably hot were not a
good idea. People were apt to get ugly, and if Castle Rock residents
wanted a sobering example of what could happen when people got ugly,
they only had to look as far as the intersection of Willow and Ford
streets.
     "Those two wimmin had it comin," Lenny Partridge, the town's
oldest resident and premier gossip, opined as he stood on the steps of
the bandbox county courthouse which took up the west wing of the
Municipal Building. "Both of em crazier'n a pair of rats in a
backed-up shithouse. That Cobb woman stuck a meat-fork in her husband,
you know." Lenny hitched at the truss beneath his baggy trousers.
     "Stuck him just like a pig, she did. Hot damn! Ain't some wimmin
crazy?" He looked up at the sky and added: "Hot like this there's apt
to be more contention. I seen it before. First thing Sheriff Pangborn
ort to do is order Henry Beaufort to keep the Tiger closed until the
weather gets normal again."
     "That's jake with me, oldtimer," Charlie Fortin said. "I can get
my beer at Hemphill's for a day or two and do my drinkin at home."
     This earned him laughter from the loose knot of men around Lenny
and a fierce scowl from Mr. Partridge himself. The group broke up.
     Most of these men had to work, holiday or no holiday.
     Already some of the rickety pulp-trucks parked in front of Nan's
were pulling out, headed for logging operations in Sweden and Nodd's
Ridge and out by Castle Lake.

    2

     Danforth "Buster" Keeton sat in his study, wearing only his
underpants. The underpants were soggy. He hadn't left the room since
Sunday evening, when he had made a brief trip down to the Municipal
Building. He'd gotten the Bureau of Taxation file and brought it home.
     Castle Rock's Head Selectman was oiling his Colt revolver for the
third time. At some point this morning he meant to load it. Then he
meant to kill his wife. Then he meant to go down to the Municipal
Building, find that son of a bitch Ridgewick (he had no idea that it
was Norris's day off) and kill him. Last of all, he intended to lock
himself in his office and kill himself. He had decided that the only
way he could escape the Persecutors forever was by taking these steps.
     He had been a fool to think otherwise. Not even a board game
which magically picked winners at the race-track could stop Them. Oh
no. He had learned that lesson yesterday when he had come home to find
those terrible pink slips taped up all over the house.
     The telephone on the desk rang. Startled, Keeton squeezed the
Colt's trigger. There was a dry snap. If the gun had been loaded, he
would have put a bullet spang through the study door.
     He scooped the phone up. "Can't you people leave me alone for
even a little while?" he shouted angrily.
     The quiet voice which replied silenced him at once. It was the
voice of Mr. Gaunt, and it poured over Keeton's blistered soul like
soothing balm.
     ?"
     "What luck did you have with the toy I sold you, Mr. Keeton "It
worked!" Keeton said. His voice was jubilant. He forgot, at least
for the moment, that he was planning a strenuous morning of murder and
suicide. "I collected on every race, by God!"
     "Well, that's fine," Mr. Gaunt said warmly.
     Keeton's face clouded again. His voice dropped to what was almost
a whisper. "Then ... yesterday ... when I got home. . ."
      He found he could not go on. A moment later he discovered-to his
great amazement and even greater delight-that he didn't have to.
      "You discovered They had been in your house?" Mr. Gaunt asked.
      "Yes! Yes! How did you know?" "They are everywhere in this
town," Mr. Gaunt said. "I told you that when last we met, did I not?"
      "Yes! And-" Keeton broke off suddenly. His face twisted in
alarm. "They could have this line tapped, do you realize that, Mr.
      Gaunt? They could be listening in on our conversation right now!"
      Mr. Gaunt remained calm. "They could, but They're not. Please
don't think I am naive, Mr. Keeton. I have encountered Them before.
      Many times."
      "I'm sure you have," Keeton said. He was discovering that the
wild joy he had taken in Winning Ticket was little or nothing compared
to this; to finding, after what felt like centuries of struggle and
darkness, a kindred soul.
      "I have a small electronic device attached to my line," Mr. Gaunt
went on in his calm and mellow voice. "If the line is tapped, a small
light goes on. I am looking at that light now, Mr. Keeton, and it is
dark. As dark as some of the hearts in this town."
      "You do know, don't you?" Danforth Keeton said in a fervent,
trembling voice. He felt as if he might weep.
      "Yes. And I called to tell you that you mustn't do anything rash,
Mr. Keeton." The voice was soft, lulling. As he listened to it,
Keeton felt his mind begin to drift away like a child's helium-filled
balloon.
      "That would make things far too easy for Them. Why, do you
realize what would happen if you were to die?"
      "No," Keeton murmured. He was looking out the window. His eyes
were blank and dreamy.
      "They would have a party!" Mr. Gaunt cried softly. "They would
get liquored up in Sheriff Pangborn's office! They would go out to
Homeland Cemetery and urinate on your grave!"
      "Sheriff Pangborn?" Keeton said uncertainly.
      "You don't really believe a drone like Deputy Ridgewick is allowed
to operate in a case like this without orders from his higherups, do
you?"
      "No, of course not." He was beginning to see more clearly now.
      They; it had always been They, a tormenting dark cloud around him,
and when you snatched at that cloud, you came away with nothing. Now
he at last began to understand that They had faces and names. They
might even be vulnerable. Knowing this was a tremendous relief.
      "Pangborn, Fullerton, Samuels, the Williams woman, your own wife.
      They are all part of it, Mr. Keeton, but I suspect-yes, and
rather strongly-that Sheriff Pangborn is the ringleader. If so, he
would love it if you killed one or two of his underlings and then put
yourself out of the way. Why, I suspect that is exactly what he has
been aiming for all along. But you're going to fool him, Mr.
      Keeton, aren't you?"
      "Yessss!" Keeton whispered fiercely. "What should I do?"
      "Nothing today. Go about your business as usual. Go to the races
tonight, if you like, and enjoy your new purchase. If you appear the
same as always to Them, it will throw Them off balance.
      It will sow confusion and uncertainty amidst the enemy."
      "Confusion and uncertainty." Keeton spoke the words slowly,
tasting them.
      "Yes. I'm laying my own plans, and when the time comes, I'll let
you know."
     "Do you promise?"
     "Oh yes indeed, Mr. Keeton. You are quite important to me.
     In fact, I would go so far as to say I could not do without you."
     Mr. Gaunt rang off. Keeton put his pistol and the gun-cleaning
kit away. Then he went upstairs, dumped his soiled clothes in the
laundry hamper, showered, and dressed. When he came down, Myrtle
shrank away from him at first, but Keeton spoke kindly to her and
kissed her cheek. Myrtle began to relax. Whatever the crisis had
been, it seemed to have passed.

     3

     Everett Frankel was a big red-haired man who looked as Irish as
County Cork ... which was not surprising, since it was from Cork that
his mother's ancestors had sprung. He had been Ray Van Allen's P.A.
     for four years, ever since he'd gotten out of the Navy.
     He arrived at Castle Rock Family Practice at quarter to eight that
Monday morning, and Nancy Ramage, the head nurse, asked him if he could
go right out to the Burgmeyer farm. Helen Burgmeyer had suffered what
might have been an epileptic seizure in the night, she said. If
Everett's diagnosis confirmed this, he was to bring her back to town in
his car so the doctor-who would be in shortlycould examine her and
decide if she needed to go to the hospital for tests.
     Ordinarily, Everett would have been unhappy to be sent on a
house-call first thing, especially one so far out in the country, but
on an unseasonably hot morning like this, a ride out of town seemed
like just the thing.
     Besides, there was the pipe.
     Once he was in his Plymouth, he unlocked the glove compartment and
took it out. It was a meerschaum, with a bowl both deep and wide. It
had been carved by a master craftsman, that pipe; birds and flowers and
vines circled the bowl in a pattern that actually seemed to change when
one looked at it from different angles. He had left the pipe in the
glove compartment not just because smoking was forbidden in the
doctor's office but because he didn't like the idea of other people
(especially a snoop like Nancy Ramage) seeing it. First they would
want to know where he had gotten it. Then they would want to know how
much he had paid for it.
     Also, some of them might covet it.
     He put the stem between his teeth, marvelling again at how
perfectly right it felt there, how perfectly in its place. He tilted
down the rearview mirror for a moment so he could see himself, and
approved completely of what he saw. He thought the pipe made him look
older, wiser, handsomer. And when he had the pipe clenched between his
teeth, the bowl pointed up a bit at just the right debonair angle, he
felt older, wiser, handsomer.
     He drove down Main Street, meaning to cross the Tin Bridge between
the town and the country, and then slowed as he approached Needful
Things. The green awning tugged at him like a fishhook. It suddenly
seemed very important-imperative, in factthat he stop.
     He pulled in, started to get out of the car, then remembered that
the pipe was still clenched between his teeth. He took it out (feeling
a small pang of regret as he did so) and locked it in the glove
compartment again. This time he actually reached the sidewalk before
returning to the Plymouth to lock all four doors. With a nice pipe
like that, it didn't do to take chances. Anybody might be tempted to
steal a nice pipe like that. Anybody at all.
     He approached the shop and then stopped, feeling disappointed.
     A sign hung in the window.

     CLOSED COLUMBUS DAY

     it read.
     Everett was about to turn away when the door opened. Mr.
     Gaunt stood there, looking resplendent and quite debonair himself
in a fawn-colored jacket with elbow patches and charcoal-gray pants.
     "Come in, Mr. Frankel," he said. "I'm glad to see you."
     "Well, I'm on my way out of town-business-and I thought I'd just
stop and tell you again how much I like my pipe. I've always wanted
one just like that."
     Beaming, Mr. Gaunt said, "I know."
     "But I see you're closed, so I won't bother y-" "I am never closed
to my favorite customers, Mr. Frankel, and I put you among that
number. High among that number. Step in."
     And he held out his hand.
     Everett shrank away from it. Leland Gaunt laughed cheerfully at
this and stepped aside so the young Physician's Assistant could enter.
     "I really can't stay-" Everett began, but he felt his feet carry
him forward into the gloom of the shop as if they knew better.
     "Of course not," Mr. Gaunt said. "The healer must be about his
appointed rounds, releasing the chains of illness which bind the body
and . . ." His grin, a thing of raised eyebrows and clenched,
jostling teeth, sprang forth. ". . . and driving out those devils
which bind the spirit. Am I right?"
     "I guess so," Everett said. He felt a pang of unease as Mr.
     Gaunt closed the door. He hoped his pipe would be all right.
     Sometimes people broke into cars. Sometimes they did that even in
broad daylight.
     "Your pipe will be fine," Mr. Gaunt soothed. From his pocket he
drew a plain envelope with one word written across the front.
     The word was Lovey. "Do you remember promising to play a little
prank for me, Dr. Frankel?"
     "I'm not a doc-" Mr. Gaunt's eyebrows drew together in a way that
made Everett cease and desist at once. He took half a step backward.
     "Do you remember or don't you?" Mr. Gaunt asked sharply.
     "You'd better answer me quickly, young man-I'm not as sure of that
pipe as I was a moment ago."
     "I remember!" Everett said. His voice was hasty and alarmed.
     "Sally Ratcliffe! The speech teacher!"
     The bunched center of Mr. Gaunt's more or less single eyebrow
relaxed. Everett Frankel relaxed with it. "That's right. And the
time has come to play that little prank, Doctor. Here."
     He held out the envelope. Everett took it, being careful that his
fingers should not touch Mr. Gaunt's as he did so.
     "Today is a school holiday, but the young Miss Ratcliffe is in her
office, updating her files," Mr. Gaunt said. "I know that's not on
your way to the Burgmeyer farm-" "How do you know so much?" Everett
asked in a dazed voice.
     Mr. Gaunt waved this away impatiently. "-but you might make time
to go by on your way back, yes?"
     "I suppose-" "And since outsiders at a school, even when the
students aren't there, are regarded with some suspicion, you might
explain your presence by dropping in at the school nurse's office,
yes?"
     "If she's there, I guess I could do that," Everett said. "In
fact, I really should, because-" -you still haven't picked up the
vaccination records," Mr.
     Gaunt finished for him. "That's fine. As a matter of fact she
won't be there, but you don't know that, do you? just poke your head
into her office, then leave. But on your way in or your way out, I
want you to put that envelope in the car Miss Ratcliffe has borrowed
from her young man. I want you to put it under the driver's seat ...
     but not entirely under. I want you to leave it with just a corner
sticking out."
     Everett knew perfectly well who "Miss Ratcliffe's young man" was:
the high school Physical Education instructor. Given a choice, Everett
would have preferred playing the trick on Lester Pratt rather than on
his fiancee. Pratt was a beefy young Baptist who usually wore blue
tee-shirts and blue sweat-pants with a white stripe running down the
outside of each leg. He was the sort of fellow who exuded sweat and
Jesus from his pores in apparently equal (and copious) amounts.
     Everett didn't care much for him. He wondered vaguely if Lester
had slept with Sally yet-she was quite the dish. He thought the answer
was probably no. He further thought that when Lester got bet up after
a little too much necking on the porch swing, Sally probably had him do
sit-ups in the back yard or run a few dozen wind-sprints around the
house.
     "Sally has got the Prattmobile again?"
     "Indeed," Mr. Gaunt said, a trifle testily. "Are you done being
witty, Dr. Frankel?"
     "Sure," he said. In truth, he felt a surprisingly deep sense of
relief. He had been a little worried about the "prank" Mr. Gaunt
wanted him to play. Now he saw that his worry had been foolish.
     It wasn't as if Mr. Gaunt wanted him to stick a firecracker in
the lady's shoe or put Ex-Lax in her chocolate milk or anything like
that. What harm could an envelope do?
     Mr. Gaunt's smile, sunny and resplendent, burst forth once again.
     "Very good," he said. He came toward Everett, who observed with
horror that Mr. Gaunt apparently meant to put an arm around him.
     Everett moved hastily backward. In this way, Mr. Gaunt
maneuvered him back to the front door an,d opened it.
     "Enjoy that pipe," he said. "Did I tell you that it once belonged
to Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, creator of the great Sherlock Holmes?"
     "No!" Everett Frankel exclaimed.
     "Of course I didn't," Mr. Gaunt said, grinning. "That would have
been a lie . . . and I never lie in matters of business, Dr.
     Frankel. Don't forget your little errand."
     "I won't."
     "Then I'll wish you a good day."
     "Same to Y-" But Everett was talking to no one. The door with its
drawn shade had already been closed behind him.
     He looked at it for a moment, then walked slowly back to his
Plymouth. If he had been asked for an exact account of what he had
said to Mr. Gaunt and what Mr. Gaunt had said to him, he would have
made a poor job of it, because he couldn't exactly remember. He felt
like a man who has been given a whiff of light anaesthetic.
     Once he was sitting behind the wheel again, the first thing
Everett did was unlock the glove compartment, put the envelope with
Lovey written on the front in, and take the pipe out. One thing he did
remember was Mr. Gaunt's teasing him, saying that A. Conan Doyle had
once owned the pipe. And he had almost believed him.
     How silly! You only had to put it in your mouth and clamp your
teeth on the stem to know better. The original owner of this pipe had
been Hermann Goring.
     Everett Frankel started his car and drove slowly out of town.
     And on his way to the Burgmeyer farm, he had to pull over to the
side of the road only twice to admire how much that pipe improved his
looks.

     4

     Albert Gendron kept his dental offices in the Castle Building, a
graceless brick structure which stood across the street from the town's
Municipal Building and the squat cement pillbox that housed the Castle
County Water District. The Castle Building had thrown its shadow over
Castle Stream and the Tin Bridge since 1924, and housed three of the
county's five lawyers, an optometrist, an audiologist, several
independent realtors, a credit consultant, a onewoman answering
service, and a framing shop. The half dozen other offices in the
building were currently vacant.
     Albert, who had been one of Our Lady of Serene Waters' stalwarts
since the days of old Father O'Neal, was getting on now, his once-black
hair turning salt-and-pepper, his broad shoulders sloping in a way they
never had in his young days, but he was still a man of imposing size-at
six feet, seven inches tall and two hundred and eighty pounds, he was
the biggest man in town, if not the entire county.
     He climbed the narrow staircase to the fourth and top floor
slowly, stopping on the landings to catch his breath before going on
up, mindful of the heart-murmur Dr. Van Allen said he now had.
     Halfway up the final flight, he saw a sheet of paper taped to the
frosted glass panel of his office door, obscuring the lettering

     which read ALBERT GENDRON D.D.S.

     He was able to read the salutation on this note while he was still
five steps from the top, and his heart began to pound harder, murmur or
no murmur. Only it wasn't exertion causing it to kick up its heels; it
was rage.
     LISTEN UP YOU MACKEREL-SNAPPER! was printed at the top of the
sheet in bright red Magic Marker.
     Albert pulled the note from the door and read it quickly. He
breathed through his nose as he did so-harsh, snorting exhalations that
made him sound like a bull about to charge.

     LISTEN UP YOU MACKEREL-SNAPPER!

     We have tried to reason with you-"Let him hear who hath
understanding"-but it has been no use. YOU ARE SET ON YOUR COURSE OF
DAMNATION AND BY THEIR WORKS SHALT YOU KNOW THEM. We have put up with
your Popish idolatry and even with your licentious worship of the
Babylon Whore. But now you have gone too far.
     THERE WILL BE NO DICING WITH THE DEVIL IN CASTLE ROCK!
     Decent Christians can smell HELLFIRIE and BRIMSTONE in Castle Rock
this fall. If you cannot it is because your nose has been stuffed shut
by your own sin and degradation. HEAR OUR WARNING AND HEED IT: GIVE UP
YOUR PLAN TO TURN THIS TOWN INTO A DEN OF THIEVES AND GAMBLERS OR YOU
WILL SMELL THE HELLFIRE! YOU WILL SMELL THE BRIMSTONE!
     "The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that
forget God." Psalm 9:17.
     HEAR AND HEED, OR YOUR CRIES OF LAMENTATION WILL BE LOUD INDEED.

     THE CONCERNED BAPTIST MEN

     OF CASTLE ROCK "Shit on toast," Albert said at last, and crumpled
the note into one ham-sized fist. "That idiotic little Baptist
shoe-salesman has finally gone out of his mind."
     His first order of business after opening his office was to call
Father John and tell him the game might be getting a little rougher
between now and Casino Nite.
     "Don't worry, Albert," Father Brigham said calmly. "If the idiot
bumps us, he's going to find out how hard we mackerel-snappers can bump
back ... am I right?"
     "Right you are, Father," Albert said. He was still holding the
crumpled note in one hand. Now he looked down at it and an unpleasant
little smile surfaced below his walrus moustache. "Right you are."

     5

     By quarter past ten that morning, the digital read-out in front of
the bank announced the temperature in Castle Rock as seventy-seven
degrees. On the far side of the Tin Bridge, the unseasonably hot sun
produced a bright twinkle, a daystar at the place where Route 117 came
over the horizon and headed toward town. Alan Pangborn was in his
office, going over reports on the Cobb-jerzyck murders, and did not see
that reflection of sun on metal and glass.
     It wouldn't have interested him much if he had-it was, after all,
only an approaching car. Nevertheless, the savagely bright twinkle of
chrome and glass, heading toward the bridge at better than seventy
miles an hour, heralded the arrival of a significant part of Alan
Pangborn's destiny ... and that of the whole town.
     In the show window of Needful Things, the sign reading CLOSED
COLUMBUS DAY was taken down by a long-fingered hand which emerged from
the sleeve of a fawn sport-jacket. A new sign went up in its place.
     This one read

     HELP WANTED.

     6
     The car was still doing fifty in a zone posted for twenty-five
when it crossed the bridge. It was a unit the high school kids would
have regarded with awe and envy: a lime-green Dodge Challenger that had
been jacked in the back so the nose pointed toward the road.
     Through the smoked-glass windows, one could dimly make out the
roll-bar which arched across the roof between the front and back seats.
     The rear end was covered with stickers: HEARST, FUELLY, FRAM,
QUAKER STATE, GOODYEAR WIDE OVALS, RAM CHARGER. The straight-pipes
burbled contentedly, fat on the ninety-six-octane fuel which could be
purchased only at Oxford Plains Speedway once you got north of
Portland.
     It slowed a little at the intersection of Main and Laurel, then
pulled into one of the slant-parking spaces in front of The Clip Joint
with a low squeal of tires. There was no one in the shop getting a
haircut just then; both Bill Fullerton and Henry Gendron, his
number-two barber, were seated in the customers' chairs under the old
Brylcreem and Wildroot Creme Oil signs. They had shared the morning
paper out between them. As the driver gunned his engine briefly,
causing exhaust to crackle and bang through the pipes, both looked up.
     "A death-machine if I ever saw one," Henry said.
     Bill nodded and plucked at his lower lip with the thumb and index
finger of his right hand. "Ayuh."
     They both watched expectantly as the engine died and the driver's
door opened. A foot encased in a scuffed black engineer boot emerged
from the Challenger's dark innards. It was attached to a leg clad in
tight, faded denim. A moment later the driver got out and stood in the
unseasonably hot daylight, removing his sunglasses and tucking them
into the V of his shirt as he looked around in leisurely, contemptuous
fashion.
     "Uh-oh," Henry said. "Looks like a bad penny just turned up."
     Bill Fullerton stared at the apparition with the sports section of
the newspaper in his lap and his jaw hanging slightly agape. "Ace
Merrill," he said. "As I live and breathe."
     "What in the hell is he doing here?" Henry asked indignantly.
     "I thought he was over in Mechanic Falls, fuckin up their way of
life."
     "Dunno," Bill said, and pulled at his lower lip again. "Lookit
im! Gray as a rat and probably twice as mean! How old is he, Henry?"
     Henry shrugged. "More'n forty and lesson fifty is all I know.
     Who cares how old he is, anyway? He still looks like trouble to
me.
     As if he had overheard him, Ace turned toward the plate-glass
window and raised his hand in a slow, sarcastic wave. The two men
jerked and rustled indignantly, like a pair of old maids who have just
realized that the insolent wolf-whistle coming from the doorway of the
pool-hall is for them.
     Ace shoved his hands into the pockets of his Low Riders and
strolled away-portrait of a man with all the time in the world and all
the cool moves in the known universe.
     "You think you oughtta call Sheriff Pangborn?" Henry asked.
     Bill Fullerton pulled at his lower lip some more. At last he
shook his head. "He'll know Ace is back in town soon enough," he said.
     "Won't need me to tell him. Or you either."
     They sat in silence and watched Ace stroll up Main Street until he
had passed from their view.

     7

     No one would have guessed, watching Ace Merrill strut indolently
up Main Street, that he was a man with a desperate problem. It was a
problem Buster Keeton could have identified with to some extent; Ace
owed some fellows a large chunk of money. Well over eighty thousand
dollars, to be specific. But the worst Buster's creditors could do was
put him in jail. If Ace didn't have the money soon, say by the first
of November, his creditors were apt to put him in the ground.
     The boys Ace Merrill had once terrorized-boys like Teddy Duchamp,
Chris Chambers, and Vern Tessio-would have recognized him at once in
spite of his graying hair. During the years when Ace had worked at the
local textile mill (it had been closed for the last five years), that
might not have been the case. In those days his vices had been beer
and petty theft. He had put on a great deal of weight as a result of
the former and had attracted a fair amount of attention from the late
Sheriff George Bannerman as a result of the latter. Then Ace
discovered cocaine.
     He quit his job at the mill, lost fifty pounds running in highvery
high-gear, and graduated to first-degree burglary as a result of this
marvelous substance. His financial situation began to yo-yo in the
grandiose way only high-margin traders on the stock market and cocaine
dealers experience. He might start a month flat broke and end it with
fifty or sixty thousand dollars tucked under the roots of the dead
apple tree behind his place on Cranberry Bog Road. One day it was a
seven-course French dinner at Maurice; the next it might be Kraft
macaroni and cheese in the kitchen of his trailer. It all depended on
the market and on the supply, because Ace, like most cocaine dealers,
was his own best customer.
     A year or so after the new Ace-long, lean, graying, and hooked
through the bag-emerged from the suit of blubber he had been growing
ever since he and public education parted company, he met some fellows
from Connecticut. These fellows traded in firearms as well as blow.
     Ace saw eye to eye with them at once; like him, the Corson
brothers were their own best customers. They offered Ace what amounted
to a high-caliber franchise for the central Maine area, and Ace
accepted gladly. This was a pure business decision no more than the
decision to start dealing coke had been a pure business decision. If
there was anything in the world Ace loved more than cars and coke, it
was guns.
     On one of the occasions when he found himself embarrassed for
funds, he had gone to see his uncle, who had loaned money to half the
people in town and was reputed to be rolling in dough.
     Ace saw no reason why he should not qualify for such a loan; he
was young (well ... forty-eight ... relatively young), he had
prospects, and he was blood.
     His uncle, however, held a radically different view of things.
     "Nope," Reginald Marion "Pop" Merrill told him. "I know where
your money comes from-when you have money, that is. It comes from that
white shit."
     "Aw, Uncle Reginald-" "Don't you Uncle Reginald me," Pop had
replied. "You got a spot of it on y'nose right now. Careless. Folks
who use that white shit and deal it always get careless. Careless
people end up in the Shank. That's if they're lucky. If they ain't,
they wind up fertilizing a patch of swamp about six feet long and three
feet deep. I can't collect money if the people who owe it to me are
dead or doing time. I wouldn't give you the sweat out of my dirty
asshole, is what I mean to say."
     That particular embarrassment had come shortly after Alan Pangborn
had assumed his duties as Sheriff of Castle County. And Alan's first
major bust had come when he surprised Ace and two of his friends trying
to crack the safe in Henry Beaufort's office at The Mellow Tiger. It
was a very good bust, a textbook bust, and Ace had found himself in
Shawshank less than four months after his uncle had warned him of the
place. The charges of attempted robbery were dropped in a
plea-bargain, but Ace still got a pretty good dose of hard time on a
nighttime breaking and entering charge.
     He got out in the spring of 1989 and moved to Mechanic Falls.
     He had a job to go to; Oxford Plains Speedway participated in the
state's pre-release program, and John "Ace" Merrill obtained a position
as maintenance man and part-time pit mechanic.
     A good many of his old friends were still around-not to mention
his old customers-and soon Ace was doing business and having nosebleeds
again.
     He kept the job at the Speedway until his sentence was officially
up, and quit the day it was. He'd gotten a phone call from the Flying
Corson Brothers in Danbury, Connecticut, and soon he was dealing
shooting irons again as well as the Bolivian marching powder.
     The ante had gone up while he was in stir, it seemed; instead of
pistols, rifles, and repeating shotguns, he now found himself doing a
lively business in automatic and semi-automatic weapons.
     The climax had come in June of this year, when he sold a
groundfired Thunderbolt missile to a seafaring man with a South
American accent. The seafaring man stowed the Thunderbolt below, then
paid Ace seventeen thousand dollars in fresh hundreds with
nonsequential serial numbers.
     "What do you use a thing like that for?" Ace had asked with some
fascination.
     "Anytheeng you want to, sefior," the seafaring man had replied
unsmilingly.
     Then, in July, everything had crashed. Ace still didn't really
understand how it could have happened, except that it probably would
have been better if he had stuck with the Flying Corson Brothers for
coke as well as guns. He had taken delivery of two pounds of Colombian
flake from a guy in Portland, financing the deal with the help of Mike
and Dave Corson. They had kicked in about eighty-five thousand. That
particular pile of blow had seemed worth twice the asking price-it had
tested high blue. Ace knew that eighty-five big ones was a lot more
boost than he was used to handling, but he felt confident and ready to
move up. In those days, "No problem!" had been Ace Merrill's main
guidepost to living.
     Things had changed since then. Things had changed a lot.
     These changes began when Dave Corson called from Danbury,
Connecticut, to ask Ace what he thought he was doing, trying to pass
off baking soda as cocaine. The guy in Portland had apparently managed
to stiff Ace, high blue or no high blue, and when Dave Corson began to
realize this, he stopped sounding so friendly. In fact, he began to
sound positively unfriendly.
     Ace could have done a fade. Instead, he gathered all his
courage-which was not inconsiderable, even in his middle age-and went
to see the Flying Corson Brothers. He gave them his view of what had
happened. He did his explaining in the back of a Dodge van with
wall-to-wall carpet, a heated mud-bed, and a mirror on the ceiling. He
was very convincing. He had to be very convincing, because the van had
been parked at the end of a rutted dirt road some miles west of
Danbury, a black fellow named Too-Tall Timmy was behind the wheel, and
the Flying Corson Brothers, Mike and Dave, were sitting on either side
of Ace with H & K recoilless rifles.
     As he talked, Ace found himself remembering what his uncle had
said before the bust at The Mellow Tiger. Careless people end up in
the Shank. That's if they're lucky. If they ain't, they wind up
fertilizing a patch of swamp about sixfeet long and threeftet deep.
     Well, Pop had been right about the first half; Ace intended to
exercise all his persuasiveness to avoid the second half There were no
prerelease programs from the swamp.
     He was very persuasive. And at some point he said two magic
words: Ducky Morin.
     . "You bought that crap from Ducky?" Mike Corson said, his
bloodshot eyes opening wide. "You sure that's who it was?"
     "Sure I'm sure," Ace had replied. "Why?"
     The Flying Corson Brothers looked at each other and began to
laugh. Ace didn't know what they were laughing about, but he was glad
they were doing it, just the same. It seemed like a good sign.
     "What did he look like?" Dave Corson asked.
     "He's a tall guy-not as tall as him"-Ace cocked a thumb at the
driver, who was wearing a pair of Walkman earphones and rocking back
and forth to a beat only he could hear-"but tall. He's a Canuck.
     Talks like dis, him. Got a little gold earring."
     "That's ole Daffy Duck," Mike Corson agreed.
     "Tell you the truth, I'm amazed nobody's whacked the guy yet,"
Dave Corson said. He looked at his brother, Mike, and they shook their
heads at each other in perfectly shared wonder.
     "I thought he was okay," Ace said. "Ducky always used to be
okay."
     "But you took some time off, dintcha?" Mike Corson asked.
     "Little vacation at the Crossbar Hotel," Dave Corson said.
     "You must have been inside when the Duckman discovered free-base,"
Mike said. "That was when his act started goin downhill fast."
     "Ducky has a little trick he likes to pull these days," Dave said.
     "Do you know what bait-and-switch is, Ace?"
     Ace thought about it. Then he shook his head.
     "Yes, you do," Dave said. "Because that's the reason your ass is
in a crack. Ducky showed you a lot of Baggies filled with white
powder. One was full of good coke. The rest were full of shit. Like
you, Ace."
     "We tested!" Ace said. "I picked a bag at random, and we tested
it!"
     Mike and Dave looked at each other with dark drollery.
     "They tested," Dave Corson said.
     "He picked a bag at random," Mike Corson added.
     They rolled their eyes upward and looked at each other in the
mirror on the ceiling.
     "Well?" Ace said, looking from one to the other. He was glad
they knew who Ducky was, he was also glad they believed he hadn't meant
to cheat them, but he was distressed just the same. They were treating
him like a chump, and Ace Merrill was nobody's chump.
     " Well what?" Mike Corson asked. "If you didn't think you picked
the test bag yourself, the deal wouldn't go down, would it?
     Ducky is like a magician doing the same raggedy-ass card trick
over and over again. 'Pick a card, any card.' You ever hear that one,
AceHole?"

     Guns or no guns, Ace bridled.   "Don't you call me that."

     "We'll call you anything we want," Dave said. "You owe us
eighty-five large, Ace, and what we've got for collateral on that money
so far is a shitload of Arm & Hammer baking soda worth about a
buck-fifty. We'll call you Hubert J. Motherfucker if we want to."
     He and his brother looked at each other. Wordless communication
passed between them. Dave got up and tapped Too-Tall Timmy on the
shoulder. He gave Too-Tall his gun. Then Dave and Mike left the van
and stood close together by a drift of sumac at the edge of some
farmer's field, talking earnestly. Ace didn't know what words they
were saying, but he knew perfectly well what was going on. They were
deciding what to do with him.
     He sat on the edge of the mud-bed, sweating like a pig, waiting
for them to come back in. Too-Tall Timmy sprawled in the upholstered
captain's chair Mike Corson had vacated, holding the H & K on Ace and
nodding his head back and forth. Very faintly, Ace could hear the
voices of Marvin Gaye and Tammi Terrell coming from the earphones.
      Marvin and Tarnmi, who were both the late great these days, were
singing "My Mistake."
      Mike and Dave came back in.
      "We're going to give you three months to make good," Mike said.
      Ace felt himself go limp with relief. "Right now we want our
money more than we want to rip your skin off. There's something else,
too."
      "We want to whack Ducky Morin," Dave said. "His shit has gone on
long enough."

     "Guy's giving us all a bad name," Mike said.

     "We think you can find him," Dave said.    "We think he'll figure
once an Ace-Hole, always an Ace-Hole."

     "You got any comment on that, Ace-Hole?"    Mike asked him.

     Ace had no comment on that. He was happy just knowing that he
would be seeing another weekend.
     "November first is the deadline," Dave said. "You bring us our
money by November first and then we all go after Ducky. If you don't,
we're going to see how many pieces of you we can cut off before you
finally give up and die."

     8

      When the balloon went up, Ace had been holding about a dozen
assorted heavy-caliber weapons of both the automatic and semiautomatic
varieties. He spent most of his grace period trying to turn these
weapons into cash. Once he did that, he could turn cash back into
coke. You couldn't have a better asset than cocaine when you needed to
turn some big bucks in a hurry.
      But the market for guns was temporarily in the horse latitudes.
      He sold half his stock-none of the big guns-and that was it.
      During the second week in September he had met a promising
prospect at the Piece of Work Pub in Lewiston. The prospect had hinted
in every way it was possible to hint that he would like to buy at least
six and perhaps as many as ten automatic weapons, if the name of a
reliable ammunition dealer went with the shooting irons. Ace could do
that; the Flying Corson Brothers were the most reliable ammo dealers he
knew.
      Ace went into the grimy bathroom to do a couple of lines before
hammering the deal home. He was suffused with the happy, relieved glow
which has bedevilled a number of American Presidents; he believed he
saw light at the end of the tunnel.
      He laid the small mirror he carried in his shirt pocket on the
toilet tank and was spooning coke onto it when a voice spoke from the
urinal nearest the stall Ace was in. Ace never found out who the voice
belonged to; he only knew that its owner might well have saved him
fifteen years in a Federal penitentiary.
      "Man you be talking to wearin a wire," the voice from the urinal
said, and when Ace left the bathroom he went out the back door.

     9
     Following that near miss (it never occurred to him that his unseen
informant might just have been amusing himself), an odd kind of
paralysis settled over Ace. He became afraid to do anything but buy a
little coke now and then for his own personal use. He had never
experienced such a sensation of dead stop before. He hated it, but
didn't know what to do about it. The first thing he did every day was
look at the calendar. November seemed to be rushing toward him.
     Then, this morning, he had awakened before dawn with a thought
blazing in his mind like strange blue light: he had to go home. He had
to go back to Castle Rock. That was where the answer was. Going home
felt right ... but even if it turned out to be wrong, the change of
scenery might break the strange vaporlock in his head.
     In Mechanic Falls he was just john Merrill, an ex-con who lived in
a shack with plastic on the windows and cardboard on the door.
     In Castle Rock he had always been Ace Merrill, the ogre who strode
through the nightmares of a whole generation of little kids. In
Mechanic Falls he was poor-white back-road trash, a guy who had a
custom Dodge but no garage to put it in. In Castle Rock he had been,
at least for a little while, something like a king.
     So he had come back, and here he was, and what now?
     Ace didn't know. The town looked smaller, grimier, and emptier
than he remembered. He supposed Pangborn was around someplace, and
pretty soon old Bill Fullerton would get him on the honker and tell him
who was back in town. Then Pangborn would find him and ask him what he
thought he was doing here. He would ask if Ace had a job. He didn't,
and he couldn't even claim he had come back to visit his unc, because
Pop had been in his junkshop when the place burned down. Okay then,
Ace, Pangborn would say, why don't you just jump back into your street
machine and cruise on out of here?
     And what was he going to say to that?
     Ace didn't know-he only knew that the flash of dark-blue light
with which he had awakened was still glimmering somewhere inside him.
     The lot where the Emporium Galorium had stood was still vacant, he
saw. Nothing there but weeds, a few charred board-ends, and some
road-litter. Broken glass twinkled back the sun in eyewatering shards
of hot light. There was nothing there to look at, but Ace wanted to
look, anyway. He started across the street. He had almost reached the
far side when the green awning two storefronts up caught his eye.

     NEEDFUL THINGS,

     the side of the awning read. Now what kind of name for a store
was that? Ace walked up the street to see. He could look at the
vacant lot where his uncle's tourist-trap had stood later on; he didn't
think anyone was going to move it.
     The first thing to catch his eye was the

     HELP WANTED

     sign. He paid it little attention. He didn't know what he had
come back to Castle Rock for, but a stockboy job wasn't it.
     There were a number of rather classy-looking items in the
window-the sort of stuff he would have taken away if he were doing a
little nightwork in some rich guy's house. A chess set with carved
jungle animals for pieces. A necklace of black pearls-it looked
valuable to Ace, but he supposed the pearls were probably artificial.
     Surely no one in this dipshit burg could afford a string of
genuine black pearls. Good job, though; they looked real enough to
him.
     AndAce looked at the book behind the pearls with narrowed eyes.
     It had been set up on its spine so someone looking in the window
could easily see the cover, which depicted the silhouettes of two men
standing on a ridge at night. One had a pick, the other a shovel.
     They appeared to be digging a hole. The title of the book was
Lost and Buried Treasures of New England. The author's name was
printed below the picture in small white letters.
     It was Reginald Merrill.
     Ace went to the door and tried the knob. It turned easily. The
bell overhead jingled. Ace Merrill entered Needful Things.
     "No," Ace said, looking at the book Mr. Gaunt had taken from the
window display and put into his hands. "This isn't the one I want.
     You must have gotten the wrong one."
     "It's the only book in the show window, I assure you," Mr.
     Gaunt said in a mildly puzzled voice. "You can look for yourself
if you don't believe me."
     For a moment Ace did almost that, and then he let out an
exasperated little sigh. "No, that's okay," he said.
     The book the shopkeeper had handed him was Treasure Island, by
Robert Louis Stevenson. What had happened was clear enoughhe'd had Pop
on his mind, and he'd made a mistake. The real mistake, though, had
been coming back to Castle Rock in the first place. Why in the fuck
had he done it?
     "Listen, this is a very interesting place you've got here, but I
ought to get a move on. I'll see you another time, Mr.-" "Gaunt," the
shopkeeper said, putting out his hand. "Leland Gaunt."
     Ace put his own hand out and it was swallowed up. A great,
galvanizing power seemed to rush through him at the moment of contact.
     His mind was filled with that dark-blue light again: a huge,
sheeting flare of it this time.
     He took his hand back, dazed and weak-kneed.
     "What was that?" he whispered.
     "I believe they call it'an attention-getter,' " Mr. Gaunt said.
     He spoke with quiet composure. "You'll want to pay attention to
me, Mr. Merrill."
     "How did you know my name? I didn't tell you my name."
     "Oh, I know who you are," Mr. Gaunt said with a little laugh.
     "I've been expecting you."
     "How could you be expecting me? I didn't even know I was coming
until I got in the damn car."
     "Excuse me for a moment, please."
     Gaunt stepped back toward the window, bent, and picked up a sign
which was leaning against the wall. Then he leaned into the window,
removed

    HELP WANTED

    and put up

    CLOSED COLUMBUS DAY

     in its place.
     "Why'd you do that?" Ace felt like a man who has stumbled into a
wire fence with a moderate electric charge running through it.
     "It's customary for shopkeepers to remove help-wanted signs when
they have filled the vacant position," Mr. Gaunt said, a little
severely. "My business in Castle Rock has grown at a very satisfying
rate, and I now find I need a strong back and an extra pair of hands.
     I tire so easily these days."
     "Hey, I don't-" "I also need a driver," Mr. Gaunt said. "Driving
is, I believe, your main skill. Your first job, Ace, will be to drive
to Boston. I have an automobile parked in a garage there. It will
amuse you-it's a Tucker."
     "A Tucker?" For a moment Ace forgot that he hadn't come to town
to take a stockboy's job ... or a chauffeur's either, for that matter.
     "You mean like in that movie?"
     "Not exactly," Mr. Gaunt said. He walked behind the counter
where his old-fashioned cash register stood, produced a key, and
unlocked the drawer beneath. He took out two small envelopes.
     One of them he laid on the counter. The other he held out to Ace.
     "It's been modified in some ways. Here. The keys."
     "Hey, now, wait a minute! I told you-" Mr. Gaunt's eyes were
some strange color Ace could not quite pick up, but when they first
darkened and then blazed out at him, Ace felt his knees grow watery
again.
     "You're in a jam, Ace, but if you don't stop behaving like an
ostrich with its head stuck in the sand, I believe I am going to lose
interest in helping you. Shop assistants are a dime a dozen. I know,
believe me. I've hired hundreds of them over the years. Perhaps
thousands. So stop fucking around and take the keys."
     Ace took the little envelope. As the tips of his fingers touched
the tips of Mr. Gaunt's, that dark, sheeting fire filled his head once
more. He moaned.
     "You'll drive your car to the address I give you," Mr. Gaunt
said, "and park it in the space where mine is now stored. I'll expect
you back by midnight at the latest. I think it will actually be a good
deal earlier than that.
     "My car is much faster than it looks."
     He grinned, revealing all those teeth.
     Ace tried again. "Listen, Mr.-" "Gaunt."
     Ace nodded, his head bobbing up and down like the head of a
marionette controlled by a novice puppet-master. "Under other
circumstances, I'd take you up on it. You're . . . interesting." It
wasn't the word he wanted, but it was the best one he could wrap his
tongue around for the time being. "But you were right-I am in a
jackpot, and if I don't find a large chunk of cash in the next two
weeks-" "Well, what about the book?" Mr. Gaunt asked. His tone was
both amused and reproving. "Isn't that why you came in?"
     "It isn't what I-" He discovered he was still holding it in his
hand, and looked down at it again. The picture was the same, but the
title had changed back to what he had seen in the show window: Lost and
Buried Treasures of New England, by Reginald Merrill.
     "What is this?" he asked thickly. But suddenly he knew. He
wasn't in Castle Rock at all; he was at home in Mechanic Falls, lying
in his own dirty bed, dreaming all this.
     "It looks like a book to me," Mr. Gaunt said. "And wasn't your
late uncle's name Reginald Merrill? What a coincidence."
     "My uncle never wrote anything but receipts and IOUs in his whole
life," Ace said in that same thick, sleepy voice. He looked up at
Gaunt again, and found he could not pull his eyes away.
     Gaunt's eyes kept changing color. Blue gray . . . hazel . . .
     brown ... black.
      "Well," Mr. Gaunt admitted, "perhaps the name on the book is a
pseudonym. Perhaps I wrote that particular tome myself."
      "You?"
      Mr. Gaunt steepled his fingers under his chin. "Perhaps it isn't
even a book at all. Perhaps all the really special things I sell
aren't what they appear to be. Perhaps they are actually gray things
with only one remarkable property-the ability to take the shapes of
those things which haunt the dreams of men and women." He paused, then
added thoughtfully: "Perhaps they are dreams themselves."
      "I don't get any of this."
      Mr. Gaunt smiled. "I know. It doesn't matter. If your uncle
had written a book, Ace, mightn't it have been about buried treasure?
      Wouldn't you say that treasure-whether buried in the ground or in
the pockets of his fellow men-was a subject which greatly interested
him?"
      "He liked money, all right," Ace said grimly.
      "Well, what happened to it?" Mr. Gaunt cried. "Did he leave any
of it to you? Surely he did; are you not his only surviving relative?"
      "He didn't leave me a red fucking cent!" Ace yelled back
furiously. "Everyone in town said that old bastard had the first dime
he ever made, but there was less than four thousand dollars in his bank
accounts when he died. That went to bury him and clean up that mess he
left downstreet. And when they opened his safe deposit box, do you
know what they found?"
      "Yes," Mr. Gaunt said, and although his mouth was SERIOUS-EVEN
sympathetic-his eyes were laughing. "Trading stamps. Six books of
Plaid Stamps and fourteen of Gold Bond Stamps."
      "That's right!" Ace said. He looked balefully down at Lost and
Buried Treasures of New England. His disquiet and his sense of dreamy
disorientation had been swallowed, at least for the time being, by his
rage. "And you know what? You can't even redeem Gold Bond Stamps
anymore. The company went out of business.
      Everyone in Castle Rock was afraid of him-even I was a little
afraid of him-and everyone thought he was as rich as Scrooge McFucking
Duck, but he died broke." "Maybe he "Maybe he didn't trust banks," Mr.
      Gaunt said.
      buried his treasure. Do you think that's possible, Ace?"
      Ace opened his mouth. Closed it again. Opened it. Closed it.
      "Stop that," said Mr. Gaunt. "You look like a fish in an
aquarium."
      Ace looked at the book in his hand. He put it on the counter and
riffled through the pages, which were crammed tight with small print.
      And something breezed out. It was a large and ragged chunk of
brown paper, unevenly folded, and he recognized it at once it had been
torn from a Hemphill's Market shopping bag. How often, as a little
boy, had he watched his uncle tear off a piece of brown paper just like
this one from one of the bags he kept under his ancient Tokeheim cash
register? How many times had he watched him add up figures on such a
scrap ... or write an IOU on it?
      He unfolded it with shaking hands.
      It was a map, that much was clear, but at first he could make
nothing of it-it was just a bunch of lines and crosses and squiggly
circles.
      "What the fuck?"
      "You need something to focus your concentration, that's all," Mr.
      Gaunt said. "This might help."
      Ace looked up. Mr. Gaunt had put a small mirror in an ornate
silver frame on the glass case beside his own cash register. Now he
opened the other envelope he had taken from the locked drawer, and
spilled a generous quantity of cocaine onto the mirror's surface.
      To Ace's not inexperienced eye, it looked to be of fabulously high
quality; the spotlight over the display case kicked thousands of little
sparkles from the clean flakes.
      "Jesus, mister!" Ace's nose began to tingle in anticipation. "Is
that Colombian?"
      "No, this is a special hybrid," Mr. Gaunt said. "It comes from
the Plains of Leng." He took a gold letter opener from the inside
pocket of his fawn jacket and began to organize the pile of blow into
long, chubby lines.
      "Where's that?"
      "Over the hills and far away," Mr. Gaunt replied without looking
up. "Don't ask questions, Ace. Men who owe money do well to simply
enjoy the good things which come their way."
      He put the letter opener back and drew a short glass straw from
the same pocket. He handed it to Ace. "Be my guest."
      The straw was amazingly heavy-not glass after all but some sort of
rock crystal, Ace guessed. He bent over the mirror, then hesitated.
      What if the old guy had AIDS or something like that?
      Don't ask questions, Ace. Men who owe money do well to simply
enjoy the good things which come their way.
      "Amen," Ace said aloud, and tooted up. His head filled with that
vague banana-lemon taste that really good cocaine always seemed to
have. It was mellow, but it was also powerful. He felt his heart
begin to pound. At the same time, his thoughts grew sharply focused
and took on a polished chromium edge. He remembered something a guy
had told him not long after he fell in love with this stuff. Things
have more names when you're coked up. A lot more names.
      He hadn't understood then, but he thought he did now.
      He offered the straw to Gaunt, but Gaunt shook his head.
      "Never before five," he said, "but you enjoy, Ace."
      "Thanks," Ace said.
      He looked at the map again and found that he could now read it
perfectly. The two parallel lines with the X between them was clearly
the Tin Bridge, and once you realized that, everything else fell neatly
into place. The squiggle which ran between the lines, through the X,
and up to the top of the paper was Route 117. The small circle with
the larger circle behind it must represent the Gavineaux dairy farm:
the big circle would be the cowbarn. It all made sense. It was as
clear and clean and sparkly as the crisp heap of dope this incredibly
hip dude had poured out of the little envelope.
      Ace bent over the mirror again. "Fire when ready," he murmured,
and took another two lines. Bang! Zap! "Christ, that's powerful
stuff," he said in a gasping voice.
      "Sho null," Mr. Gaunt agreed gravely.
      Ace looked up, suddenly sure the man was laughing at him, but Mr.
      Gaunt's face was calm and clear. Ace bent over the map again.
      Now it was the crosses which caught his eye. There were seven of
them-no, actually there were eight. One appeared to be on the dead,
swampy ground owned by old man Treblehorn ... except old man Treblehorn
was dead, had been for years, and hadn't there been talk at one time
that his uncle Reginald had gotten most of that land as repayment of a
loan?
      Here was another, on the edge of the Nature Conservancy on the
other side of Castle View, if he had his geography right. There were
two out on Town Road #3, near a circle that was probably the old Joe
Camber place, Seven Oaks Farm. Two more on the land supposedly owned
by Diamond Match on the west side of Castle Lake.
     Ace stared up at Gaunt with wild, bloodshot eyes. "Did he bury
his money? Is that what the crosses mean? Are they the places he
buried his money?"
     Mr. Gaunt shrugged elegantly. "I'm sure I don't know. It seems
logical, but logic often has little to do with the way people behave."
     "But it could be," Ace said. He was becoming frantic with
excitement and cocaine overload; what felt like stiff bundles of copper
wire were exploding in the big muscles of his arms and belly. His
sallow face, pocked with the scars of adolescent acne, had taken on a
dark flush. "It could be! All the places those crosses are . . . all
that could be Pop's property! Do you see? He might have put all that
land in a blind trust or whatever the fuck they call it ... so nobody
could buy it ... so nobody could find what he put there . . ."
     He snorted the rest of the coke on the mirror and then leaned over
the counter. His bulging, bloodshot eyes jittered in his face.
     "I could be more than just out of the shithole," he said in a low
: trembling whisper. "I could be fucking rich."
     'Yes," Mr. Gaunt said, "I'd say that's a good possibility. But
remember that, Ace." He cocked his thumb toward the wall, and the sign
there which read I DO NOT ISSUE REFUNDS OR MAKE EXCHANGES CAVEAT
EMPTOR!
     Ace looked at the sign. "What's it mean?"
     "It means that you're not the first person who ever thought he had
found the key to great riches in an old book," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "It also means that I still need a stockboy and a driver."
     Ace looked at him, almost shocked. Then he laughed. "You
kidding?" He pointed at the map. "I've got a lot of digging to do."
     Mr. Gaunt sighed regretfully, folded the sheet of brown paper,
put it back into the book, and placed the book in the drawer under the
cash register. He did all this with incredible swiftness.
     "Hey!" Ace yelled. "What are you doing?"
     "I just remembered that book is already promised to another
customer, Mr. Merrill. I'm sorry. And I really am closed-it's
Columbus Day, you know."
     "Wait a minute!"
     "Of course, if you had seen fit to take the job, I'm sure
something could have been worked out. But I can see that you're very
busy; you undoubtedly want to make sure your affairs are in order
before the Corson Brothers turn you into coldcuts."
     Ace's mouth had begun to open and close again. He was trying to
remember where the little crosses had been and was discovering that he
couldn't do it. All of them seemed to blend together into one big
cross in his jazzed-up, flying mind . . . the sort of cross you saw in
cemeteries.
     "All right!" he cried. "All right, I'll take the fucking job!"
     "In that case, I believe this book is for sale after all," Mr.
     Gaunt said. He drew it out of the drawer and checked the flyleaf.
 "It goes for a dollar and a half." His jostling teeth appeared in a
wide, sharky smile. "That's a dollar thirty-five, with the employee
discount."
     Ace drew his wallet from his back pocket, dropped it, and almost
clouted his head on the edge of the glass case bending over to pick it
up.
     "But I've got to have some time off," he told Mr. Gaunt.
     :,Indeed."
     'Because I really do have some digging to do."
     "Of course."
     "Time is short."
     "How wise of you to know it."
     "How about when I get back from Boston?"
     "Won't you be tired?"
     "Mr. Gaunt, I can't afford to be tired."
     "I might be able to help you there," Mr. Gaunt said. His smile
widened and his teeth bulged from it like the teeth of a skull. "I
might have a little pick-me-up for you, is what I mean to say."
     :,What?" Ace asked, his eyes widening. "What did you say?"
     'I beg your pardon?"
     "Nothing," Ace said. "Never mind."
     "All right-do you still have the keys I gave you?"
     Ace was surprised to discover that he had stuffed the envelope
containing the keys into his back pocket.
     "Good." Mr. Gaunt rang up $1.35 on the old register, took the
five-dollar bill Ace had laid on the counter, and rendered three
dollars and sixty-five cents change. Ace took it like a man in a
dream.
     "Now," Mr. Gaunt said. "Let me give you a few directions, Ace.
     And remember what I said: I want you back by midnight. If you're
not back by midnight, I will be unhappy. When I'm unhappy, I sometimes
lose my temper. You wouldn't want to be around when that happens."
     "Do you Hulk out?" Ace asked jestingly.
     Mr. Gaunt looked up with a grinning ferocity that caused Ace to
retreat a step. "Yes," he said. "That's just what I do, Ace. I Hulk
out. Indeed I do. Now pay attention."
     Ace paid attention.
     It was quarter of eleven and Alan was just getting ready to go
down to Nan's and catch a quick cup of coffee when Sheila Brigham
buzzed him. It was Sonny jackett on line one, she said. He insisted
on talking to Alan and nobody else.
     Alan picked up the phone. "Hello, Sonny-what can I do for you?"
     "Well," Sonny said in his drawling downeast accent, "I hate to put
more trouble on your plate after the double helpin you got yesterday,
Sheriff, but I think an old friend of yours is back in town."
     "Who's that?"
     "Ace Merrill. I seen his car parked upstreet from here."
     Oh shit, what next? Alan thought. "Did you see him?"
     "Nope, but you can't miss the car. Puke-green Dodge
Challenger-what the kids call a ramrod. I seen it up to the Plains."
     "Well, thanks, Sonny."
     "Don't mention it-what do you suppose that booger's doin back in
Castle Rock, Alan?"
     "I don't know," Alan said, and thought as he hung up: But I guess
I betterfind out.

     12

     There was a space empty next to the green Challenger. Alan swung
Unit I in next to it and got out. He saw Bill Fullerton and Henry
Gendron looking out the barber-shop window at him with brighteyed
interest and raised a hand to them. Henry pointed across the street.
     Alan nodded and crossed. Wilma jerzyck and Nettle Cobb kill each
other on a street-corner one day and Ace Merrill turns up the next, he
thought. This town's turning into Barnum & Bailey's Circus.
     As he reached the sidewalk on the far side, he saw Ace come
sauntering out of the shadow cast by the green awning of Needful
Things. He had something in one hand. At first Alan couldn't tell
what it was, but as Ace drew closer, he decided he had been able to
tell; he just hadn't been able to believe it. Ace Merrill wasn't the
sort of guy you expected to see with a book in his hand.
     They drew together in front of the vacant lot where the Emporium
Galorium had once stood.
     "Hello, Ace," Alan said.
     Ace didn't seem in the least surprised to see him. He took his
sunglasses from the V of his shirt, shook them out one-handed, and
slipped them on. "Well, well, well-how they hangin, boss?"
     "What are you doing in Castle Rock, Ace?" Alan asked evenly.
     Ace looked up at the sky with exaggerated interest. Little glints
of light twinkled on the lenses of his Ray-Bans. "Nice day for a
ride," he said. "Summery."
     "Very nice," Alan agreed. "Have you got a valid license, Ace?"
     Ace looked at him reproachfully. "Would I be out driving if I
didn't? That wouldn't be legal, would it?"
     "I don't think that's an answer."
     "I took the re-exam as soon as they gave me my pink sheet," Ace
said. "I'm street-legal. How's that, boss? Is that an answer?"
     "Maybe I could check for myself." Alan held out his hand.
     "Why, I don't think you trust me!" Ace said. He spoke in the
same jocular, teasing voice, but Alan heard the anger beneath it.
     "Let's just say I'm from Missouri."
     Ace shifted the book to his left hand so he could dig the wallet
out of his hip pocket with his right, and Alan got a better look at the
cover. The book was Treasure Island, by Robert Louis Stevenson.
     He looked at the license. It was signed and valid.
     "The car registration is in the glove compartment, if you want to
cross the street and look at that, too," Ace said. Alan could hear the
anger in his voice more clearly now. And the old arrogance as well.
     "I think I'll trust you on that one, Ace. Why don't you tell me
what you're really doing back here in town?"
     "I came to look at that," Ace said, and pointed to the vacant lot.
     "I don't know why, but I did. I doubt if you believe me, but it
happens to be the truth."
     Oddly enough, Alan did believe him.
     "I see you bought a book, too."
     "I can read," Ace said. "I doubt if you believe that, either."
     "Well, well." Alan hooked his thumbs into his belt. "You had a
look and you bought a book."
     "He's a poet and he don't know it."
     "Why, I guess I am. It's good of you to point it out, Ace. Now I
guess you'll be sliding on out of town, won't you?"
     "What if I don't? You'd find something to bust me for, I guess.
     Is the word 'rehabilitation' in your vocabulary, Sheriff
Pangborn?"
     "Yes," Alan said, "but the definition isn't Ace Merrill."
     "You don't want to push me, man."
     "I'm not. If I start, you'll know it."
     Ace took off his sunglasses. "You guys never quit, do you? You
never ... fucking ... quit."
     Alan said nothing.
     After a moment Ace seemed to regain his composure. He put his
Ray-Bans back on. "You know," he said, "I think I will leave.
     I've got places to go and things to do."
     "That's good. Busy hands are happy hands."
     "But if I want to come back, I will. Do you hear me?"
     "I hear you, Ace, and I want to tell you that I don't think that
would be wise at all. Do you hear me?"
     "You don't scare me."
     "If I don't," Alan said, "you're even dumber than I thought."
     Ace looked at Alan for a moment through his dark glasses, then
laughed. Alan didn't care for the sound of it-it was a creepy sort of
laugh, strange and off-center. He stood and watched as Ace crossed the
street in his outdated hood's strut, opened the door of his car, and
got in. A moment later the engine roared into life.
     Exhaust blatted through the straight-pipes; people stopped on the
street to look.
     That's an illegal muffler, Alan thought. A glasspack. I could
cite him for that.
     But what would be the point? He had bigger fish to fry than Ace
Merrill, who was leaving town anyway. For good this time, he hoped.
     He watched the green Challenger make an illegal U-turn on Main
Street and head back toward Castle Stream and the edge of town. Then
he turned and looked thoughtfully up the street at the green awning.
     Ace had come back to his old home town and bought a book-Treasure
Island, to be exact. He had bought it in Needful Things.
     I thought that place was closed today, Alan thought. Wasn't that
what the sign said?
     He walked up the street to Needful Things. He had not been wrong
about the sign; it read

     CLOSED COLUMBUS DAY.

     If he'll see Ace, maybe he'll see me, Alan thought, and raised his
fist to knock. Before he could bring it down, the pager clipped to his
belt went off. Alan pushed the button that turned the hateful gadget
off and stood indecisively in front of the shop door a moment longer
... but there was really no question about what he had to do now. If
you were a lawyer or a business executive, maybe you could afford to
ignore your pages for awhile, but when you were a County Sheriff-and
one who was elected rather than appointed there wasn't much question
about priorities.
     Alan crossed the sidewalk, then paused and spun around quickly.
     He felt a little like the player who is "it" in a game of Red
Light, the one whose job it is to catch the other players in motion so
he can send them all the way back to the beginning. The feeling that
he was being watched had returned, and it was very strong.
     He was positive he would see the surprised twitch of the drawn
shade on Mr. Gaunt's side of the door.
     But there was nothing. The shop just went on dozing in the
unnaturally hot October sunlight, and if he hadn't seen Ace coming out
with his own eyes, Alan would have sworn the place was empty, watched
feeling or no watched feeling.
     He crossed to his cruiser, leaned in to grab the mike, and radioed
in.
     "Henry Payton called," Sheila told him. "He's already got
preliminary reports on Nettle Cobb and Wilma jerzyck from Henry
Ryan-by?"
     "I copy. BY."
      "Henry said if you want him to give you the high spots, he'll be
in from right now until about noon. By."
      "Okay. I'm just up Main Street. I'll be right in. By."
      "Uh, Alan?"
      "Yeah?"
      "Henry also asked if we're going to get a fax machine before the
turn of the century, so he can just send copies of this stuff instead
of calling all the time and reading it to you. By."
      "Tell him to write a letter to the Head Selectman," Alan said
grumpily. "I'm not the one who writes the budget and he knows it."
      "Well, I'm just telling you what he said. No need to get all
huffy about it. By."
      Alan thought Sheila sounded rather huffy herself, however.
      "Over and out," he said.
      He got into Unit 1 and racked the mike. He glanced at the bank in
time to see the big digital read-out over the door announce the time as
ten-fifty and the temperature as eighty-two degrees. Jesus, we don't
need this, he thought. Everyone in town's got a goddam case of prickly
heat.
      Alan drove slowly back to the Municipal Building, lost in thought.
      He couldn't shake the feeling that there was something going on in
Castle Rock, something which was on the verge of slipping out of
control. It was crazy, of course, crazy as hell, but he just couldn't
shake it.

     CHAPTER THIRTEEN

     The town's schools were closed for the holiday, but Brian Rusk
wouldn't have gone even if they had been open.
     Brian was sick.
     it wasn't any kind of physical illness, not measles or chicken pox
or even the Hershey Squirts, the most humiliating and debilitating of
them all. Nor was it a mental disease, exactly-his mind was involved,
all right, but it felt almost as if that involvement were a
side-effect. The part of him which had taken sick was deeper inside
him than his mind; some essential part of his make-up which was
available to no doctor's needle or microscope had gone gray and ill.
     He had always been a sunshiny sort of boy, but that sun was gone
now, buried behind heavy banks of cloud which were still building.
     The clouds had begun to gather on the afternoon he had thrown the
mud at Wilma jerzyck's sheets, they had thickened when Mr.
     Gaunt had come to him in a dream, dressed in a Dodger uniform, and
told him he wasn't done paying for his Sandy Koufax card yet ... but
the overcast had not become total until he had come down to breakfast
this morning.
     His father, dressed in the gray fatigues he wore to work at the
Dick Perry Siding and Door Company in South Paris, was seated at the
kitchen table with the Portland Press-Herald open in front of him.
     "Goddam Patriots," he said from behind his newspaper barricade.
     "When the hell are they gonna get a quarterback that can throw the
goddam ball?"
     "Don't swear in front of the boys," Cora said from the stove, but
she didn't speak with her usual exasperated forcefulness-she sounded
distant and preoccupied.
     Brian slipped into his chair and poured milk on his corn flakes.
     "Hey Bri!" Sean said cheerfully. "You wanna go downtown today?
     Play some video games?"
     "Maybe," Brian said.   "I guess-" Then he saw the headline on

     the front page of the paper and stopped talking.

     MURDEROUS SPAT LEAVES TWO WOMEN

     DEAD IN CASTLE ROCK "It was a duel," State Police Source Claims
There were photographs of two women, side by side. Brian recognized
both of them. One was Nettle Cobb, who lived around the corner on Ford
Street. His mom said she was a nut, but she had always seemed okay to
Brian. He had stopped a couple of times to pet her dog when she was
walking him, and she seemed pretty much like anyone else.
     The other woman was Wilma jerzyck.
     He poked at his cereal but didn't actually eat any of it. After
his father left for work, Brian dumped the soggy corn flakes into the
garbage pail and then crept upstairs to his room. He expected his
mother to come cawing after him, asking how come he was throwing away
good food while children were starving in Africa (she seemed to believe
the thought of starving kids could improve your appetite), but she
didn't; she seemed lost in a world of her own this morning.
     Sean was right there, however, bugging him just like always.
     "So what do you say, Bri? You want to go downtown? Do you?"
     He was almost dancing from one foot to the other in his
excitement.
     "We could play some video games, maybe check out that new store
with all the neat stuff in the window-" "You stay out of there!" Brian
shouted, and his little brother recoiled, a look of shock and dismay
spreading over his face.
     "Hey," Brian said, "I'm sorry. But you don't want to go in there,
Sean-o. That place sucks."
     Sean's lower lip was trembling. "Kevin Pelkey says-" "Who are you
going to believe? That wet end or your own brother? It's no good,
Sean. It's . . ." He wet his lips and then said what he understood
as the bottom of the truth: "It's bad."
     "What's the matter with you?" Sean asked. His voice was fierce
and teary. "You've been acting like a dope all weekend! Mom, too!"
     "I don't feel so good, that's all."
     "Well - - ." Sean considered. Then he brightened. "Maybe some
video games would make you feel better. We can play Air Raid, Bri!
     They got Air Raid! The one where you sit right inside, and it
tilts back and forth! It's awesome!"
     Brian considered it briefly. No. He couldn't imagine going down
to the video arcade, not today, maybe not ever again. All the other
kids would be there-today you'd have to wait in line to get at the good
games like Air Raid-but he was different from them now, and he might
always be different.
     After all, he had a 1956 Sandy Koufax card.
     Still, he wanted to do something nice for Sean, for
anyone-something that would make up a little for the monstrous thing he
had done to Wilma jerzyck. So he told Sean he might want to play some
video games that afternoon, but to take some quarters in the meantime.
     Brian shook them out of his big plastic Coke bottle bank.
     "Jeepers!" Sean said, his eyes round. "There's eight ... nine
... ten quarters here! You really must be sick!"
     "Yeah, I guess I must be. Have fun, Sean-o. And don't tell Mom,
or she'll make you put them back."
     "She's in her room, moonin around in those dark glasses," Sean
said. "She doesn't even know we're alive." He paused for a moment and
then added: "I hate those dark glasses. They're totally creepy."
     He looked more closely at his big brother. "You really don't look
so great, Bri."
     "I don't feel so great," Brian said truthfully. "I think I'll lie
down."
     "Well ... I'll wait for you awhile. See if you feel any better.
     I'll be watchin cartoons on channel fifty-six. Come on down if
you feel better." Sean shook the quarters in his cupped hands.
     "I will," Brian said, and closed his door softly as his little
brother walked away.
     But he hadn't felt any better. As the day drew on, he just went
on feeling (cloudier) worse and worse. He thought of Mr. Gaunt. He
thought of Sandy Koufax. He thought of that glaring newspaper
headlineMURDEROUS SPAT LEAVES TWO WOMEN DEAD IN CASTLE ROCK. He
thought of those pictures, familiar faces swimming up from clumps of
black dots.
     Once he almost fell asleep, and then the little record player
started up in his mother and father's bedroom. Mom was playing her
scratchy Elvis 45s again. She had been doing it almost all weekend.
     Thoughts went whirling and rocking through Brian's head like bits
of clutter caught up in a cyclone.

     MURDEROUS SPAT.

     "You know they said you was high-class . . . but that was just a
lie ... " It was a duel.
     MURDEROus: Nettle Cobb, the lady with the dog.
     "You ain't never caught a rabbit . . . " When you deal with me,
you want to remember two things, SPA T: Wilma jerzyck, the lady with
the sheets.
     Mr. Gaunt knows hest ...
     ". . . and you ain't no friend of mine.
     ... and the duelling isn't done until Mr. Gaunt SAYS it's done.
     Around and around these thoughts went, a jumble of terror, guilt,
and misery set to the beat of Elvis Presley's golden hits. By noon,
Brian's stomach had begun to roil and knot. He hurried down to the
bathroom at the end of the hall in his stocking feet, closed the door,
and vomited into the toilet bowl as quietly as he could.
     His mother didn't hear. She was still in her room, where Elvis
was now telling her he wanted to be her teddy bear.
     As Brian walked slowly back to his room, feeling more miserable
than ever, a horrible, haunting certainty came to him: his Sandy Koufax
card was gone. Someone had stolen it last night while he slept. He
had participated in a murder because of that card, and now it was gone.
     He broke into a run, almost slipped on the rug in the middle of
his bedroom floor, and snatched his baseball-card book from the top of
the dresser. He turned through the pages with such terrified speed
that he tore several loose from the ring-binders. But the card-the
card-was still there: that narrow face looking out at him from beneath
its plastic covering on the last page. Still there, and Brian felt a
great, miserable relief sweep through him.
     He slipped the card from its pocket, went over to the bed, and lay
down with it in his hands. He didn't see how he could ever let go of
it again. It was all he had gotten out of this nightmare. The only
thing. He didn't like it anymore, but it was his. If he could have
brought Nettle Cobb and Wilma jerzyck back to life by burning it up, he
would have been hunting for matches at once (or so he really believed),
but he couldn't bring them back, and since he couldn't, the thought of
losing the card and having nothing at all was insupportable.
     So he held it in his hands and looked at the ceiling and listened
to the dim sound of Elvis, who had moved on to "Wooden Heart."
     It was not surprising that Sean had told him he looked bad; his
face was white, his eyes huge and dark and listless. And his own heart
felt pretty wooden, now that he thought about it.
     Suddenly a new thought, a really horrible thought, cut across the
darkness inside his head with the affrighted, speeding brilliance of a
comet: He had been seen!
     He sat bolt upright on his bed, staring at himself in the mirror
on his closet door with horror. Bright green wrapper! Bright red
kerchief over a bunch of hair-rollers! Mrs. Mislaburski!
     What's going on over there, boy?
     I don't know, exactly. I think Mr. and Mrs. jerzyck must be
having an argument.
     Brian got off his bed and went over to the window, half expecting
to see Sheriff Pangborn turning into the driveway in his police cruiser
right this minute. He wasn't, but he would be coming soon. Because
when two women killed each other in a murderous spat, there was an
investigation. Mrs. Mislaburski would be questioned. And she would
say that she had seen a boy at the jerzycks' house. That boy, she
would tell the Sheriff, had been Brian Rusk.
     Downstairs, the telephone began to ring. His mother didn't pick
it up, even though there was an extension in the bedroom. She )just
went on singing along with the music. At last he heard Sean answer.
     "Who is it please?"
     Brian thought calmly: He'll get it out of me. I can't lie, not to
a policeman. I couldn't even lie to Mrs. Leroux about who broke the
vase on her desk when she had to go down to the office that time.
     He'll get it out of me and I'll go to jailfor murder.
     That was when Brian Rusk first began to think of suicide. These
thoughts were not lurid, not romantic; they were very calm, very
rational. His father kept a shotgun in the garage, and at that moment
the shotgun seemed to make perfect sense. The shotgun seemed to be the
answer to everything.
     "Bri-unnn! Telephone!"
     "I don't want to talk to Stan!" he yelled. "Tell him to call
back tomorrow!"
     "It's not Stan," Sean called back. "It's a guy. A grown-up."
     Large icy hands seized Brian's heart and squeezed it. This was
it-Sheriff Pangborn was on the phone.
     Brian? I have some questions to ask you. They're very serious
questions. I'm afraid if you don't come right down to answer them,
I'll have to come and get you. I'll have to come in my police car.
     Pretty soon your name is going to be in the paper, Brian, and your
picture is going to be on TV, and all your friends will see it. Your
mother and father will see it, too, and your little brother. And when
they show the picture, the man on the news will say, "This is Brian
Rusk, the boy who helped murder Wilma jerzyck and Nettle Cobb."
     "Huh-huh-who is it?" he called downstairs in a shrieky little
voice.
     "I dunno!" Sean had been torn away from The Transformers and
sounded irritated. "I think he said his name was Crowfix. Something
like that."
     Crowfix?
     Brian stood in the doorway, his heart thumping in his chest.
     Two big clown-spots of color now burned in his pallid face.
     Not Crowfix.
     Koufax.
     Sandy Koufax had called him on the phone. Except Brian had a
pretty good idea of who it really was.
     He went down the stairs on leaden feet. The telephone handset
seemed to weigh at least five hundred pounds.
     "Hello, Brian," Mr. Gaunt said softly.
     "Huh-Huh-Hello," Brian replied in the same shrieky little voice.
     "You don't have a thing to worry about," Mr. Gaunt said. "If
Mrs. Mislaburski had seen you throw those rocks, she wouldn't have
asked you what was going on over there, now would she?"
     "How do you know about that?" Brian again felt like throwing up.
     "That doesn't matter. What matters is that you did the right
thing, Brian. Exactly the right thing. You said you thought Mr. and
Mrs. jerzyck were having an argument. If the police do find you,
they'll just think you heard the person who was throwing the rocks.
     They'll think you didn't see him because he was behind the house."
     Brian looked through the archway into the TV room to make sure
Sean wasn't snooping. He wasn't; he was sitting cross-legged in front
of the TV with a bag of microwave popcorn in his lap.
     "I can't lie!" he whispered into the telephone. "I always get
caught out when I lie!"
     "Not this time, Brian," Mr. Gaunt said. "This time you're going
to do it like a champ."
     And the most horrible thing of all was that Brian thought Mr.
     Gaunt knew best about this, too.

     2

     While her older son was thinking of suicide and then dickering in
a desperate, quiet whisper with Mr. Gaunt, Cora Rusk was dancing
quietly around her bedroom in her housecoat.
     Except it wasn't her bedroom.
     When she put on the sunglasses Mr. Gaunt had sold her, she was in
Graceland.
     She danced through fabulous rooms which smelled of Pine-Sol and
fried food, rooms where the only sounds were the quiet hum of air
conditioners (only a few of the windows at Graceland actually opened;
many were nailed shut and all were shaded), the whisper of her feet on
deep-pile rugs, and the sound of Elvis singing "My Wish Came True" in
his haunting, pleading voice. She danced beneath the huge chandelier
of French crystal in the dining room and past the trademark
stained-glass peacocks. She trailed her hands across the rich blue
velvet drapes. The furniture was French Provincial. The walls were
blood red.
     The scene changed like a slow dissolve in a movie and Cora found
herself in the basement den. There were racks of animal horns on one
wall and columns of framed gold records on another.
     Blank TV screens bulged from a third wall. Behind the long,
curved bar were shelves stocked with Gatorade: orange, lime, lemon
flavors.
     The record-changer on her old portable phonograph with the picture
of The King on its vinyl cover clicked. Another forty-five dropped
down. Elvis began to sing "Blue Hawaii," and Cora hulahulaed into the
jungle Room with its frowning Tiki gods, the couch with the gargoyle
armrests, the mirror with its lacy frame of feathers plucked from the
breasts of living pheasants.
     She danced. With the sunglasses she had purchased in Needful
Things masking her eyes, she danced. She danced at Graceland while her
son crept back upstairs and lay down on his bed again and looked at the
narrow face of Sandy Koufax and thought about alibis and shotguns.

     3

      Castle Rock Middle School was a frowning pile of red brick
standing between the Post Office and the Library, a holdover from the
time when the town elders didn't feel entirely comfortable with a
school unless it looked like a reformatory. This one had been built in
1926
      and filled that particular bill admirably. Each year the town got
a little closer to deciding to build a new one, one with actual windows
instead of loopholes and a playground that didn't look like a
penitentiary exercise yard and classrooms that actually stayed warm in
the winter.
      Sally Ratcliffe's speech therapy room was an afterthought in the
basement, tucked away between the furnace room and the supply closet
with its stacks of paper towels, chalk, Ginn and Company textbooks, and
barrels of fragrant red sawdust. With her teacher's desk and six
smaller pupil desks in the room there was barely enough space to turn
around, but Sally had tried to make the place as cheery as possible,
just the same. She knew that most kids who were tapped for speech
therapy-the stutterers, the lispers, the dyslexics, the nasal
blocks-found the experience a frightening, unhappy one. They were
teased by their peers and closely questioned by their parents. There
was no need for the environment to be unnecessarily grim on top of all
that.
      So there were two mobiles hanging from the dusty ceiling pipes,
pictures of TV and rock stars on the walls, and a big Garfield poster
on the door. The words in the balloon coming out of Garfield's mouth
said, "If a cool cat like me can talk that trash, so can you!"
      Her files were woefully behind even though school had been in
session for only five weeks. She had meant to spend the whole day
updating them, but at quarter past one Sally gathered them all up,
stuck them back into the file-drawer they had come from, slammed it
shut, and locked it. She told herself she was quitting early because
the day was too nice to spend cooped up in this basement room, even
with the furnace mercifully silent for a change.
      This wasn't entirely the truth, however. She had very definite
plans for this afternoon.
      She wanted to go home, she wanted to sit in her chair by the
window with the sun flooding into her lap, and she wanted to meditate
upon the fabulous splinter of wood she had bought in Needful Things.
      She had become more and more sure that the splinter was an
authentic miracle, one of the small, divine treasures God had scattered
around the earth for His faithful to find. Holding it was like being
refreshed by a dipper of well-water on a hot day. Holding it was like
being fed when you were hungry. Holding it was ...
      Well, holding it was ecstasy.
      And something had been nagging at her, as well. She had put the
splinter in the bottom drawer of her bedroom dresser, beneath her
underwear, and she had been careful to lock her house when she went
out, but she had a terrible, nagging feeling that someone might break
in and steal the (relic holy relic) splinter. She knew it didn't make
much sense-what robber would want to steal an old gray piece of wood,
even if he found it? But if the robber happened to touch it ... if
those sounds and images filled his head as they filled hers every time
she closed the splinter in her small fist ... well ...
     So she'd go home. She'd change into shorts and a halter and spend
an hour or so in quiet (exaltation) meditation, feeling the floor
beneath her turn into a deck which heaved slowly up and down, listening
to the animals moo and low and baa, feeling the light of a different
sun, waiting for the magic moment-she was sure it would come if she
held the splinter long enough, if she remained very, very quiet and
very, very prayerfulwhen the bow of the huge, lumbering boat should
come to rest on the mountain top with a low grinding sound. She did
not know why God had seen fit to bless her, of all the world's
faithful, with this bright and shining miracle, but since He had, Sally
meant to experience it as fully and as completely as she could.
     She went out the side door and crossed the playground to the
faculty parking lot, a tall, pretty young woman with darkish blonde
hair and long legs. There was a good deal of talk about those legs in
the barber shop when Sally Ratcliffe went strolling by in her sensible
low heels, usually with her purse in one hand and her Bible-stuffed
with tracts-in the other.
     "Christ, that woman's got legs right up to her chin," Bobby Dugas
said once.
     "Don't let em worry you," Charlie Fortin replied. "You ain't
never gonna feel em-wrapped around your ass. She belongs to Jesus and
Lester Pratt. In that order."
     The barber shop had exploded into hearty male laughter on the day
when Charlie had gotten that one-a genuine Knee-Slapperoff. And
outside, Sally Ratcliffe had walked along on her way to Rev. Rose's
Thursday Evening Bible Study for Young Adults, unknowing, uncaring,
wrapped securely in her own cheerful innocence and virtue.
     No jokes were made about Sally's legs or Sally's anything if
Lester Pratt happened to be in The Clip joint (and he went there at
least once every three weeks to have the bristles of his crewcut
sharpened). It was clear to most of those in town who cared about such
things that he believed Sally farted perfume and shit petunias, and you
didn't argue about such things with a man who was put together like
Lester. He was an amiable enough guy, but on the subjects of God and
Sally Ratcliffe he was always dead serious. And a man like Lester
could pull off your arms and legs before putting them back on in new
and interesting ways, if he wanted to.
     He and Sally had had some pretty hot sessions, but they had never
gone All the Way. Lester usually returned home after these sessions in
a state of total discomposure, his brain bursting with joy and his
balls bursting with frustrated jazz, dreaming of the night, not too far
away now, when he wouldn't have to stop. He sometimes wondered if he
might not drown her the first time they actually Did It.
     Sally was also looking forward to marriage and an end to sexual
frustration ... although these last few days, Lester's embraces had
seemed a little less important to her. She had debated telling him
about the splinter of wood from the Holy Land she had purchased at
Needful Things, the splinter with the miracle inside it, and in the end
she hadn't. She would, of course; miracles should be shared.
     It was undoubtedly a sin not to share them. But she had been
surprised (and a little dismayed) by the feeling of jealous
possessiveness which rose up in her each time she thought of showing
Lester the splinter and inviting him to hold it.
     No! an angry, childish voice had cried out the first time she had
considered this. No, it's mine! It wouldn't mean as much to him as it
does to me! It couldn't!
     The day would come when she would share it with him, just as the
day would come when she would share her body with himbut it was not
time for either of those things to happen yet.
     This hot October day belonged strictly to her.
     There were only a few cars in the faculty lot, and Lester's
Mustang was the newest and nicest of them. She'd been having lots of
problems with her own car-something in the drive-train kept breaking
down-but that was no real problem. When she had called Les this
morning and asked if she could have his car yet again (she'd only
returned it after a six-day loan at noon the day before), he agreed to
drive it over right away. He could jog back, he said, and later he and
a bunch of The Guys were going to play touch football.
     She guessed he would have insisted that she take the car even if
he had needed it, and that seemed perfectly all right to her. She was
aware-in a vague, unfocused way that was the result of intuition rather
than experience-that Les would jump through hoops of fire if she asked
him to, and this established a chain of adoration which she accepted
with naive complacency. Les worshipped her; they both worshipped God;
everything was as it should be; world without end, amen.
     She slipped into the Mustang, and as she turned to put her purse
on the console, her eye happened on something white sticking out from
beneath the passenger seat. It looked like an envelope.
     She bent over and plucked it up, thinking how odd it was to find
such a thing in the Mustang; Les usually kept his car as scrupulously
neat as his person. There was one word on the front of the envelope,
but it gave Sally Ratcliffe a nasty little jolt. The word was Lovey,
written in lightly flowing script.
     Feminine script.
     She turned it over. Nothing written on the back, and the envelope
was sealed.
     "Lovey?" Sally asked doubtfully, and suddenly realized she was
sitting in Lester's car with all the windows still rolled up, sweating
like mad. She started the engine, rolled down the driver's window,
then leaned across the console to roll down the passenger window.
     She seemed to catch a faint whiff of perfume as she did it. If
so, it wasn't hers; she didn't wear perfume, or make-up either. Her
religion taught her that such things were the tools of harlots. (And
besides, she didn't need them.) It wasn't perfume, anyway. just the
last of the honeysuckle growing along the playground fence-that's all
you smelled.
     "Lovey?" she said again, looking at the envelope.
     The envelope said nothing. It just lay there smugly in her hands.
     She fluttered her fingers over it, then bent it back and forth.
     There was a piece of paper in there, she thought-at least oneand
something else, too. The something else felt like it might be a
photograph.
     She held the envelope up to the windshield, but that was no good;
the sun was going the other way now. After a moment's debate she got
out of the car and held the envelope up in front of the sun. She could
only make out a light rectangle the letter, she thought-and a darker
square shape that was probably an enclosed photo from (Lovey) whoever
had sent Les the letter.
     Except, of course, it hadn't been sent-not through the mails,
anyway. There was no stamp, no address. Just that one troubling word.
     It hadn't been opened, either, which meant ... what? That someone
had slipped it into Lester's Mustang while Sally had been working on
her files?
     That might be. It might also mean that someone had slipped it
into the car last night-even yesterday-and Lester hadn't seen it.
     After all, only a corner had been sticking out; it might have slid
forward a little from its place under the seat while she had been
driving to school this morning.
     "Hi, Miss Ratcliffe!" someone called. Sally jerked the envelope
down and hid it in the folds of her skirt. Her heart bumped guiltily.
     It was little Billy Marchant, cutting across the playground with
his skateboard under his arm. Sally waved to him and then got quickly
back into the car. Her face felt hot. She was blushing. It was
silly-no, crazy-but she was behaving almost as if Billy had caught her
doing something she shouldn't.
     Well, weren't you? Weren't you trying to peek at a letter that
isn't yours?
     She felt the first twinges of jealousy then. Maybe it was hers; a
lot of people in Castle Rock knew she had been driving Lester's car as
much as she had been driving her own these past few weeks.
     And even if it wasn't hers, Lester Pratt was. Hadn't she just
been thinking, with the solid, pleasant complacency which only
Christian women who are young and pretty feel so exquisitely, that he
would jump through hoops of fire for her?
     Lovey.
     No one had left that envelope for her, she was sure of that much.
     She didn't have any women friends who called her Sweetheart or
Darling or Lovey. It had been left for Lester. AndThe solution
suddenly struck her, and she collapsed against the powder-blue bucket
seat with a little sigh of relief. Lester taught Phys Ed at Castle
Rock High. He only had the boys, of course, but lots of girls-young
girls, impressionable girls-saw him every day.
     And Les was a good-looking young man.
     Some little high school girl with a crush slipped a note into his
car.
     That's all it is. She didn't even dare leave it on the dashboard
where he would see i't right away.
     "He wouldn't mind if I opened it," Sally said aloud, and tore off
the end of the envelope in a neat strip which she put in the ashtray
where no cigarette had ever been parked. "We'll have a good laugh
about it tonight."
     She tilted the envelope, and a Kodak print fell out into her hand.
     She saw it, and her heart stuttered to a stop for a moment.
     Then she gasped. Bright red suffused her cheeks, and her hand
covered her mouth, which had pursed itself into a small, shocked O of
dismay.
     Sally had never been in The Mellow Tiger and so she didn't know
that was the background, but she wasn't a total innocent; she had
watched enough TV and been to enough movies to know a bar when she saw
one. The photo showed a man and a woman sitting at a table in what
appeared to be one corner (a cozy corner, her mind insisted on calling
it) of a large room. There was a pitcher of beer and two Pilsner
glasses on the table. Other people were sitting at other tables behind
and around them. In the background was a dance-floor.
     The man and the woman were kissing.
      She was wearing a sparkly sweater top which left her midriff
exposed and a skirt of what appeared to be white linen. A very short
skirt. One of the man's hands pressed familiarly against the skin of
her waist. The other was actually under her skirt, pushing it up even
further. Sally could see the blur of the woman's panties.
      That little chippie, Sally thought with angry dismay.
      The man's back was to the photographer; Sally could make out only
his chin and one ear. But she could see that he was very muscular, and
that his black hair was mown into a rigorously short crewcut. He was
wearing a blue tee-shirt-what the schoolkids called a muscle-shirt-and
blue sweatpants with a white stripe on the side.
      Lester.
      Lester exploring the landscape under that chippies skirt.
      No! her mind proclaimed in panicky denial. It can't be him!
      Lester doesn't go out to bars! He doesn't even drink! And he'd
never kiss another woman, because he loves me! I know he does, because
...
      "Because he says so." Her voice, dull and listless, was shocking
to her own ears. She wanted to crumple the picture up and throw it out
of the car, but she couldn't do that-someone might find it if she did,
and what would that someone think?
      She bent over the photograph again, studying it with jealous,
intent eyes.
      The man's face blocked most of the woman's, but Sally could see
the line of her brow, the corner of one eye, her left cheek, and the
line of her jaw. More important, she could see how the woman's dark
hair was cut-in a shag, with bangs feathered across the forehead.
      Judy Libby had dark hair. And Judy Libby had it cut in a shag,
with bangs feathered across the forehead.
      You're wrong. No, worse than that-you're crazy. Les broke up
with Judy when she left the church. And then she went away.
      To Portland or Boston or someplace like that. This is someone's
twisted, mean idea of a joke. You know Les would neverBut did she
know? Did she really?
      All of her former complacency now rose up to mock her, and a voice
which she had never heard before today suddenly spoke up from some deep
chamber of her heart: The trust of the innocent is the liar's most
useful tool.
      It didn't have to be Judy, though; it didn't have to be Lester,
either. After all, you couldn't really tell who people were when they
were kissing, could you? You couldn't even tell for sure at the movies
if you came in late, not even if they were two famous stars.
      You had to wait until they stopped and looked at the camera again.
      This was no movie, the new voice assured her. This was real life.
      And if it isn't them, what was that envelope doing in this car?
      Now her eyes fixed upon the woman's right hand, which was pressed
lightly against (Lester's) her boyfriend's neck. She had long, shaped
nails, painted with some dark polish. Judy Libby had had nails like
that. Sally remembered that she hadn't been at all surprised when Judy
stopped coming to church. A girl with fingernails like that, she
remembered thinking, has got a lot more than the Lord of Hosts on her
mind.
      All right, so it's probably Judy Libby. That doesn't mean it's
Lester with her. This could just be her nasty way of getting back at
both of us because Lester dropped her when he finally realized she was
about as Christian as Judas Iscariot. After all, lots of men have
crewcuts, and any man can put on a blue tee-shirt and a pair of pants
with white coach-stripes running up the sides.
     Then her eye happened upon something else, and her heart suddenly
seemed to fill up with lead shot. The man was wearing a wristwatch-the
digital kind. She recognized it even though it wasn't in perfect
focus. She ought to have recognized it; hadn't she given it to Lester
herself, for his birthday last month?
     It could be a coincidence, her mind insisted feebly. It was only
a Seiko, that was all I could afford. Anyone could have a watch like
that. But the new voice laughed raucously, despairingly. The new
voice wanted to know who she thought she was kidding. And there was
more. She couldn't see the hand under the girl's skirt (thank God for
small favors!), but she could see the arm to which it was attached.
     There were two large moles on that arm, just below the elbow.
They almost touched, making a shape like a figure-eight.
     How often had she run her finger lovingly over those very same
moles as she and Lester sat on the porch swing? How often had she
kissed them lovingly as he caressed her breasts (armored in a heavy J.
     C. Penney bra carefully selected for just such conflicts of love
on the back porch) and panted terms of endearment and promises of
unflagging loyalty in her ear?
     It was Lester, all right. A watch could be put on and taken off,
but moles couldn't be ... A snatch of an old disco song occurred to
her: "Bad girls ... toot-toot ... beep-beep . . . " "Chippie, chippie,
chippie!" she hissed at the picture in a sudden vicious undertone.
     How could he have gone back to her? How?
     Maybe, the voice said, because she lets him do what you won't.
     Her breast rose sharply; a hissy little gasp of dismay tore over
her teeth and down her throat.
     But they're in a bar! Lester doesn'tThen she realized that was
very much a secondary consideration.
     If Lester was seeing Judy, if he was lying about that, a lie about
whether or not he drank beer wasn't very important, was it?
     Sally put the photograph aside with a shaking hand and pawed out
of the envelope the folded note which accompanied it. It was on a
single sheet of peach-colored stationery with a deckle edge.
     Some light smell, dusty and sweet, came from it when she took it
out. Sally held it to her nose and inhaled deeply.
     "Chippie!" she cried in a hoarse, agonized undertone. If Judy
Libby had appeared in front of her at that moment, Sally would have
attacked her with her own nails, sensibly short though they were. She
wished Judy were. She wished Lester were, too. It would be awhile
before he played any more touch football after she got through with
him. Quite awhile.
     She unfolded the note. It was short, the words written in the
rolling Palmer Method hand of a schoolgirl.
     Darling Les, Felicia took this when we were at the Tiger the other
night. She said she ought to use it to blackmail us! But she was only
teasing. She gave it to me, and I am giving it to you as a souvenier
of our BIG NIGHT. It was TERRIBLY NAUGHTY Of yoU to pUt your hand
under my skirt like that "ight out in public," but ' me SO r it got
HOT. Besides, you are SO STRONG. The more I looked at it the more
"hot" it started to make me. If you look close, you can see my
underwear! It's a good thing Felicia wasn't around later, when I
wasn't wearing any!!! I will see you soon. In the meantime, keep this
picture "in remembrance of me." I will be thinking of you and your BIG
THING. I better stop now before I get any hotter or I'll have to do
something naughty. And please stop worrying about YOU KNOW WHO. She
is two busy going steady with Jesus to worry about us.
     Your Judy Sally sat behind the wheel of Lester's Mustang for
almost half an hour, reading this note again and again, her mind and
her emotions in a stew of anger, jealousy, and hurt. There was also an
undertone of sexual excitement in her thoughts and feelings-but this
was something she would never have admitted to anyone, least of all
herself.
     The stupid slut doesn't even know how to spell "too," she thought.
     Her eyes kept finding new phrases to fix upon. Most of them were
the ones which had been capitalized.

     Our BIG NIGHT.

     TERRIBLY NAUGHTY.

     SO HOT.

     SO STRONG.
     Your BIG THING.
     But the phrase she kept returning to, the one which fed her rage
most successfully, was that blasphemous perversion of the Communion
ritual: ... keep this picture "in remembrance of me."
     Obscene images rose in Sally's mind, unbidden. Lester's mouth
closing on one of Judy Libby's nipples while she crooned: "Take, drink
ye all of this, in remembrance of me." Lester on his knees between
Judy Libby's spread legs while she told him to take, eat this in
remembrance of me.
     She crumpled the peach-colored sheet of paper into a ball and
threw it onto the floor of the car. She sat bolt upright behind the
wheel, breathing hard, her hair fuzzed out in sweaty tangles (she had
been running her free hand distractedly through it as she studied the
note). Then she bent, picked it up, smoothed it out, and stuffed both
it and the photograph back into the envelope. Her hands were shaking
so badly she had to try three times to get it in, and when she finally
did, she tore the envelope halfway down the side.
     "Chippie!" she cried again, and burst into tears. The tears were
hot; they burned like acid. "Bitch! And you! You! Lying bastard!"
     She jammed the key into the ignition. The Mustang awoke with a
roar that sounded as angry as she felt. She dropped the gearshift into
drive and tore out of the faculty parking lot in a cloud of blue smoke
and a wailing shriek of burned rubber.
     Billy Merchant, who was practicing nosies on his skateboard across
the playground, looked up in surprise.

     4

     She was in her bedroom fifteen minutes later, digging through her
underwear, looking for the splinter and not finding it. Her anger at
Judy and her lying bastard of a boyfriend had been eclipsed by an
overmastering terror-what if it was gone? What if it had been stolen
after all?
     Sally had brought the torn envelope in with her, and became aware
that it was still clutched in her left hand. It was impeding her
search. She threw it aside and tore her sensible cotton underwear out
of her drawer in big double handfuls, throwing it everywhere.
     just as she felt she must scream with a combination of panic,
rage, and frustration, she saw the splinter. She had pulled the drawer
open so hard that it had slid all the way into the left rear corner of
the drawer.
     She snatched it up, and at once felt peace and serenity flood
through her. She grabbed the envelope with her other hand and then
held both hands in front of her, good and evil, sacred and profane,
alpha and omega. Then she put the torn envelope in the drawer and
tossed her underwear on top of it in helter-skelter piles.
     She sat down, crossed her legs, and bowed her head over the
splinter. She shut her eyes, expecting to feel the floor begin to sway
gently beneath her, expecting the peace which came to her when she
heard the voices of the animals, the poor dumb animals, saved in a time
of wickedness by the grace of God.
     Instead, she heard the voice of the man who had sold her the
splinter. You really ought to take care of this, you know, Mr. Gaunt
said from deep within the relic. You really ought to take care of this
... this nasty business.
     "Yes," Sally Ratcliffe said. "Yes, I know."
     She sat there all afternoon in her hot maiden's bedroom, thinking
and dreaming in the dark circle which the splinter spread around her, a
darkness which was like the hood of a cobra.

     5

     "Lookit my king, all dressed in green ... iko-iko one day ... he's
not a man, he's a lovin' machine . . ."
     While Sally Ratcliffe was meditating in her new darkness, Polly
Chalmers was sitting in a bar of brilliant sunlight by a window she had
opened to let in a little of the unseasonably warm October afternoon.
     She was running her Singer Dress-0-Matic and singing "lko Iko" in
her clear, pleasant alto voice.
     Rosalie Drake came over and said, "I know someone who's feeling
better today. A lot better, by the sound."
     Polly looked up and offered Rosalie a smile which was strangely
complex. "I do and don't," she said.
     "What you mean is that you do and can't help it."
     Polly considered this for a few moments and then nodded her head.
     It wasn't exactly right, but it would do. The two women who had
died together yesterday were together again today, at the Samuels
Funeral Home. They would be buried out of different churches tomorrow
morning, but by tomorrow afternoon Nettle and Wilma would be neighbors
again ...
     in Homeland Cemetery, this time.
     Polly counted herself partially responsible for their deaths-after
all, Nettle would never have come back to Castle Rock if not for her.
     She had written the necessary letters, attended the necessary
hearings, had even found Netitia Cobb a place to live. And why?
     The hell of it was, Polly couldn't really remember now, except it
had seemed an act of Christian charity and the last responsibility of
an old family friendship.
     She would not duck this culpability, nor let anyone try to talk
her out of it (Alan had wisely not even tried), but she was not sure
she would have changed what she had done. The core of Nettle's madness
had been beyond Polly's power to control or alter, apparently, but she
had nevertheless spent three happy, productive years in Castle Rock.
     Perhaps three such years were better than the long gray time she
would have spent in the institution, before old age or simple boredom
cashed her in. And if Polly had, by her actions, signed her name to
Wilma jerzyck's death-warrant, hadn't Wilma written the particulars of
that document herself? After all, it had been Wilma, not Polly, who
had stabbed Nettle Cobb's cheery and inoffensive little dog to death
with a corkscrew.
      There was another part of her, a simpler part, which simply
grieved for the passing of her friend, and puzzled over the fact that
Nettle could have done such a thing when it really had seemed to Polly
that she was getting better.
      She had spent a good part of the morning making funeral
arrangements and calling Nettle's few relatives (all of them had
indicated that they wouldn't be at the funeral, which was only what
Polly had expected), and this job, the clerical processes of death, had
helped to focus her own grief ... as the rituals of burying the dead
are undoubtedly supposed to do.
      There were some things, however, which would not yet leave her
mind.
      The lasagna, for instance-it was still sitting in the refrigerator
with the foil over the top to keep it from drying out. She supposed
she and Alan would eat it for dinner tonight-if he could come over,
that was. She wouldn't eat it by herself. She couldn't stand that.
      She kept remembering how quickly Nettle had seen she was in pain,
how exactly she had gauged that pain, and how she had brought her the
thermal gloves, insisting that this time they really might help. And,
of course, the last thing Nettle had said to her: "I love you, Polly."
      "Earth to Polly, Earth to Polly, come in, Polly, do you read?"
      Rosalie chanted. She and Polly had remembered Nettle together
that morning, trading these and other reminiscences, and had cried
together in the back room, holding each other amid the bolts of cloth.
Now Rosalie also seemed happy-perhaps just because she had heard Polly
singing.
      Or because she wasn't entirely real to either of us, Polly mused.
      There was a shadow over her-not one that was completely black,
mind you; it was just thick enough to make her hard to see. That's
what makes our grief so fragile.
      "I hear you," Polly said. "I do feel better, I can't help it, and
I'm very grateful for it. Does that about cover the waterfront?"
      "Just about," Rosalie agreed. "I don't know what surprised me
more when I came back in-hearing you singing, or hearing you running a
sewing machine again. Hold up your hands."
      Polly did. They would never be mistaken for the hands of a beauty
queen, with their crooked fingers and the Heberden's nodes, which
grotesquely enlarged the knuckles, but Rosalie could see that the
swelling had gone down dramatically since last Friday, when the
constant pain had caused Polly to leave early.
      "Wow!" Rosalie said. "Do they hurt at all?"
      "Sure-but they're still better than they've been in a month.
      Look."
      She slowly rolled her fingers into loose fists. Then she opened
them again, using the same care. "It's been at least a month since
I've been able to do that." The truth, Polly knew, was a little more
extreme; she hadn't been able to make fists without suffering serious
pain since April or May.
      "Wow!yl "So I feel better," Polly said. "Now if Nettle were here
to share it, that would make things just about perfect."
      The door at the front of the shop opened.
      "Will you see who that is?" Polly asked. "I want to finish
sewing this sleeve."
     "You bet." Rosalie started off, then stopped for a moment and
looked back. "Nettle wouldn't mind you feeling good, you know."
     Polly nodded. "I do know," she said gravely.
     Rosalie went out front to wait on the customer. When she was
gone, Polly's left hand went to her chest and touched the small bulge,
not much bigger than an acorn, that rested under her pink sweater and
between her breasts.
     Azka-what a wonderful word, she thought, and began to run the
sewing machine again, turning the fabric of the dress-her first
original since last summer-back and forth under the jittery silver blur
of the needle.
     She wondered idly how much Mr. Gaunt would want for the amulet.
     Whatever he wants, she told herself, it won't be enough. I
won't-I can't-think that way when it comes time to dicker, but it's the
simple truth. Whatever he wants for it will be a bargain.

     CHAPTER FOURTEEN

      The Castle Rock selectmen (and selectwoman) shared a single
fulltime secretary, a young woman with the exotic name of Ariadne St.
      Claire. She was a happy young woman, not overburdened with
intelligence but tireless and pleasing to look at. She had large
breasts which rose in soft, steep hills beneath an apparently endless
supply of angora sweaters, and lovely skin. She also had very bad
eyes.
      They swam, brown and enlarged, behind the thick lenses of her
horn-rimmed spectacles. Buster liked her. He considered her too dumb
to be one of Them.
      Ariadne poked her head into his office at quarter to four. "Deke
Bradford came by, Mr. Keeton. He needs a signature on a fundrelease
form. Can you do it?"
      "Well, let's see what it is," Buster said, slipping that day's
sports section of the Lewiston Daily Sun, folded to the racing card,
deftly into his desk drawer.
      He felt better today; purposeful and alert. Those wretched pink
slips had been burned in the kitchen stove, Myrtle had stopped sidling
away like a singed cat when he approached (he no longer cared much for
Myrtle, but it was still annoying to live with a woman who thought you
were the Boston Strangler), and he expected to clear another large
bundle of cash at the Raceway that night. Because of the holiday, the
crowds (not to mention the payoffs) would be bigger.
      He had, in fact, started to think in terms of quinellas and
trifectas.
      As for Deputy Dickface and Sheriff Shithead and all the rest of
their merry crew . . . well, he and Mr. Gaunt knew about Them, and
Buster believed the two of them were going to make one hell of a team.
      For all these reasons he was able to welcome Ariadne into his
office with equanimity-he was even able to take some of his old
pleasure in observing the gentle way her bosom swayed within its no
doubt formidable harness.
      She put a fund-release form on his desk. Buster picked it up and
leaned back in his swivel chair to look it over. The amount requested
was noted in a box at the top-nine hundred and forty dollars. The
payee was to be Case Construction and Supply in Lewiston. In the space
reserved for Goods and/or Services to Be Supplied, Deke had printed 16
      CASES OF DYNAMITE. Below, in the CommentslExplanations section,
he had written: We've finally come up against that granite ridge at the
gravel pi't out on Town Road #5, the one the state geologist warned us
about back i'n '87 (see my report for details). Anyway, there is
plenty more gravel beyond it, but we'll have to blow out the rock to
get at i't.
     This should be done before it gets cold and the winter snowfall
starts.
     If we have to buy a winter's worth of gravel over . n Norway, the
taxpayers are going to howl blue murder. Two or three bangs should
take care of it, and Case has a hig supply of Taggart Hi'-Impact on
hand-I checked. We can have it by noon tomorrow, if we want, and start
blasting on Wednesday. I have the spots marked if anyone from the
Selectmen's Office wants to come out and take a look.
     Below this, Deke had scrawled his signature.
     Buster read Deke's note twice, tapping his front teeth
thoughtfully as Ariadne stood waiting. At last he rocked forward in
his chair, made a change, added a sentence, initialed both the change
and the addition, then signed his own name below Deke's with a
flourish. When he handed the pink sheet of paper back to Ariadne, he
was smiling.
     "There!" he said. "And everyone thinks I'm such a skinflint!"
     Ariadne looked at the form. Buster had changed the amount from
nine hundred and forty dollars to fourteen hundred dollars.
     Below Deke's explanation of what he wanted the dynamite for,
Buster had added this: Better get at least twenty cases while the
supply I . s good.
     "Will you want to go out and look at the gravel pit, Mr. Keeton?"
     "Nope, nope, won't be necessary." Buster leaned back in his chair
again and locked his hands together behind his neck. "But ask Deke to
give me a call when the stuff arrives. That's a lot of bang. We
wouldn't want it to fall into the wrong hands, would we?"
     "No indeed," Ariadne said, and went out. She was glad to go.
     There was something in Mr. Keeton's smile which she found . . .
     well, a little creepy.
     Buster, meanwhile, had swivelled his chair around so he could look
out at Main Street, which was a good deal busier than it had been when
he had looked out over the town with such despair on Saturday morning.
     A lot had happened since then, and he suspected that a lot more
would happen in the next couple of days. Why, with twenty cases of
Taggart HI-Impact Dynamite stored in the town's Public Works shed-a
shed to which he, of course, had a keyalmost anything could happen.
     Anything at all.

     2

     Ace Merrill crossed the Tobin Bridge and entered Boston at four
o'clock that afternoon, but it was well past five before he finally
reached what he hoped was his destination. It was in a strange, mostly
deserted slum section of Cambridge, near the center of a meandering
snarl of streets. Half of them seemed to be posted oneway; the other
half were dead ends. The ruined buildings of this decayed area were
throwing long shadows over the streets when Ace stopped in front of a
stark one-story cinderblock building on Whipple Street. It stood in
the center of a weedy vacant lot.
     There was a chainlink fence around the property, but it presented
no problem; the gate had been stolen. Only the hinges remained. Ace
could see what were probably bolt-cutter scars on them. He eased the
Challenger through the gap where the gate had been and drove slowly
toward the cinderblock building.
     Its walls were blank and windowless. The rutted track he was on
led to a closed garage door in the side of the building which faced the
River Charles. There were no windows in the garage door, either. The
Challenger rocked on its springs and bounced unhappily through holes in
what might once have been an asphalt surface. He passed an abandoned
baby carriage sitting in a strew of broken glass. A decayed doll with
half a face reclined inside, staring at him with one moldy blue eye as
he passed. He parked in front of the closed garage door. What the
hell was he supposed to do now? The cinderblock building had the look
of a place which had been deserted since 1945 or so.
     Ace got out of the car. He took a scrap of paper from his breast
pocket. Written on it was the address of the place where Gaunt's car
was supposed to be stored. He looked doubtfully at it again.
     The last few numbers he had passed suggested that this was
probably 85 Whipple Street, but who the fuck could tell for sure?
     Places like this never had street numbers, and there didn't seem
to be anyone around he could ask. In fact, this whole section of town
had a deserted, creepy feel Ace didn't much like. Vacant lots.
Stripped cars which had been looted of every useful part and every
centimeter of copper wire. Empty tenements waiting for the politicians
to get their kickbacks straight before they fell under the wrecking
ball. Twisty side-streets that dead-ended in dirty courtyards and
trashy cul-de-sacs. It had taken him an hour to find Whipple Street,
and now that he had, he almost wished it had stayed lost. This was the
part of town where the cops sometimes found the bodies of infants
stuffed into rusty garbage cans and discarded refrigerators.
     He walked over to the garage door and looked for a push-bell.
     There was none. He leaned the side of his head against the rusty
metal and listened for the sounds of someone inside. It could be a
chop-shop, he supposed; a dude with a supply of high-tension coke like
the stuff Gaunt had laid on him might very well know the sort of people
who sold Porsches and Lamborghinis for cash after the sun went down.
     He heard nothing but silence.
     Probably not even the right place, he thought, but he had been up
and down the goddam street and it was the only place on it big
enough-and strong enough-to store a classic car in. Unless he had
fucked up royally and come to the wrong part of town. The idea made
him nervous. I want you back by midnight, Mr. Gaunt had said. If
you're not back by midnight, I will be unhappy. When I'm unhappy, I
sometimes lose my temper.
     Mellow out, Ace told himself uneasily. He's just some old dude
with a bad set of false teeth. Probably a fag.
     But he couldn't mellow out, and he didn't really think Mr. Leland
Gaunt was just some old dude with a bad set of false teeth. He also
thought he didn't want to find out for sure one way or the other.
     But the current thing was this: it was going to be dark before
long, and Ace didn't want to be in this part of town after dark.
     There was something wrong with it. Something that went beyond the
spooky tenements with their blank, staring windows and the cars
standing on naked wheelrims in the gutter. He hadn't seen a single
person on the sidewalk or sitting on a stoop or looking out a window
since he started getting close to Whipple Street ... but he had had the
sensation that he was being watched, just the same.
     Still had it, in fact: a busy crawling in the short hairs on the
back of his neck.
     It was almost as though he were not in Boston at all anymore.
     This place was more like the motherfucking Twilight Zone.
     If you're not back by midnight, I will be unhappy.
     Ace made a fist and hammered on the rusty, featureless face of the
garage door. "Hey! Anybody in there want to look at some Tupperware?"
     No answer.
     There was a handle at the bottom of the door. He tried it. No
joy. The door wouldn't even rattle in its frame, let alone roll up on
its tracks.
     Ace hissed air out between his teeth and looked around nervously.
     His Challenger was standing nearby, and he had never in his life
wanted so much to just get in and go. But he didn't dare.
     He walked around the building and there was nothing. Nothing at
all. just expanses of cinderblock, painted an unpleasant snotgreen.
     An odd piece of graffiti had been spray-painted on the back of the
garage, and Ace looked at it for some moments, not understanding why it
made his skin crawl.

     YOG-SOTHOTH RULES,

     it read in faded red letters.
     He arrived back at the garage door and thought, Now what?
     Because he could think of nothing else, he got back into the
Challenger and just sat there, looking at the garage door. At last, he
laid both hands on the horn and honked a long, frustrated blast.
     At once the garage door began to roll silently up on its tracks.
     Ace sat watching it, gape-mouthed, and his first urge was to
simply start the Challenger up and drive away as fast as he could and
as far as he could. Mexico City might do for a start. Then he thought
of Mr. Gaunt again and got slowly out of his car. He walked over to
the garage as the door came to rest below the ceiling inside.
     The interior was brightly lit by half a dozen two-hundred-watt
bulbs hanging at the ends of thick electrical cords. Each bulb had
been shaded with a piece of tin shaped into a cone, so that the lights
cast circular pools of brightness on the floor. On the far side of the
cement floor was a car covered with a dropcloth. There was a table
littered with tools standing against one wall. Three crates were
stacked against another wall. On top of them was an old-fashioned
reel-to-reel tape recorder.
     The garage was otherwise empty.
     "Who opened the door?" Ace asked in a dry little voice. "Who
opened the fucking door?"
     But to this there was no answer.

     3

     He drove the Challenger inside and parked it against the rear
wall-there was plenty of room. Then he walked back to the doorway.
     There was a control box mounted on the wall next to it. Ace
pushed the DOWN button. The waste ground on which this enigmatic
blockhouse of a building stood was filling up with shadows, and they
made him nervous. He kept thinking he saw things moving out there.
     The door rolled down without a single squeak or rattle. While he
waited for it to close all the way, Ace looked around for the sonic
sensor which had responded to the sound of his horn. He couldn't see
it. It had to be here someplace, though-garage doors did not open all
by themselves.
     Although, he thought, if shit like that happens anywhere in this
town, Whipple Street's probably the place.
     Ace walked over to the stack of crates with the tape recorder on
top. His feet made a hollow gritting sound on the cement. YogSothoth
rules, he thought randomly, and then shivered. He didn't know who the
fuck Yog-Sothoth was, probably some Rastafarian reggae singer with
ninety pounds of dreadlocks growing out of his dirty scalp, but Ace
still didn't like the sound that name made in his head. Thinking about
that name in this place seemed like a bad idea. It seemed like a
dangerous idea.
     A scrap of paper had been taped to one of the recorder's reels.
     Two words were written on it in large capital letters:

    PLAY ME.

      Ace pulled off the note and pushed the PLAY button. The reels
began to turn, and when he heard that voice, he jumped a little.
      Still, whose voice had he expected? Richard Nixon's?
      "Hello, Ace," Mr. Gaunt's recorded voice said. "Welcome to
Boston. Please remove the tarp from my car and load the crates.
      They contain rather special merchandise which I expect to need
quite soon now. I'm afraid you'll have to put at least one crate in
the back seat; the Tucker's trunk leaves something to be desired.
      Your own car will be quite safe here, and your ride back will be
uneventful. And please remember this-the sooner you get back, the
sooner you can begin investigating the locations on your map.
      Have a pleasant trip."
      The message was followed by the empty hiss of tape and the low
whine of the capstan drive.
      Ace left the reels turning for almost a minute, nevertheless.
      This whole situation was weird ... and getting weirder all the
time.
      Mr. Gaunt had been here during the afternoon-had to have been,
because he had mentioned the map, and Ace hadn't laid eyes on either
the map or Mr. Leland Gaunt until this morning. The old buzzard must
have taken a plane down while he, Ace, was driving.
      But why? What the fuck did it all mean?
      He hasn't been here, he thought. I don't care if it's impossible
or not-he hasn't been here. Look at that goddam tape recorder, for
instance. Nobody uses tape recorders like that anymore. And look at
the dust on the reels. The note was dusty, too. This set-up has been
waiting for you a long time. Maybe it's been sitting here and catching
dust ever since Pangborn sent you to Shawshank.
      Oh, but that was crazy.
      That was just bullshit.
      Nevertheless, there was a deep core-part of him that believed it
was true. Mr. Gaunt hadn't been anywhere near Boston this afternoon.
      Mr. Gaunt had spent the afternoon in Castle RockAce knew
it-standing by his window, watching the passersby, perhaps even
removing the

    CLOSED COLUMBUS DAY

    sign every now and then and putting up

    OPEN

    in its place.   If he saw the right person approaching, that
was-the sort of person with whom a fellow like Mr. Gaunt might want to
do a spot of business.
     just what was his business?
     Ace wasn't sure he wanted to know. But he wanted to know what was
in those crates. If he was going to transport them from here all the
way back to Castle Rock, he had a goddam right to know.
     He pushed the STOP button on the tape recorder and lifted it
aside. He took a hammer from the tools on top of the work-table and
the crowbar which leaned against the wall next to it. He returned to
the crates and slid the crowbar's flat end under the wooden lid of the
one on top. He levered it up. The nails let go with a thin shriek.
     The contents of the crate were covered with a heavy oilcloth
square.
     He lifted it aside and simply gaped at what he saw beneath.
     Blasting caps.
     Dozens of blasting caps.
     Maybe hundreds of blasting caps, each resting in its own cozy
little nest of excelsior.
     Jesus Christ, what's he planning to do? Start World War III?
     Heart thumping heavily in his chest, Ace hammered the nails back
down and lifted the crate of blasting caps aside. He opened the second
crate, expecting to see neat rows of fat red sticks that looked like
road-flares.
     But it wasn't dynamite. It was guns.
     There were maybe two dozen in all-high-powered automatic pistols.
     The smell of the deep grease in which they had been packed drifted
up to him. He didn't know what kind they wer@erman, maybe-but he knew
what they meant: twenty-to-life if he was caught with them in
Massachusetts. The Commonwealth took an extremely dim view of guns,
especially automatic weapons.
     This case he set aside without putting the lid back on. He opened
the third crate. It was full of ammo clips for the pistols.
     Ace stepped back, rubbing his mouth nervously with the palm of his
left hand.
     Blasting caps.
     Automatic handguns.
     Ammunition.
     This was merchandise?
     "Not me," Ace said in a low voice, shaking his head. "Not this
kid. Uh-uh, no way."
     Mexico City was looking better and better. Maybe even RioAce
didn't know if Gaunt was building a better mousetrap or a better
electric chair, but he did know he wanted no part of it, whatever it
was. He was leaving, and he was leaving right now.
     His eyes fixed on the crate of automatic pistols.
     And I'm taking one of those babies with me, he thought. A little
something for my trouble. Call it a souvenir.
     He started toward the crate, and at that instant the reels of the
tape recorder began to turn again, although none of the buttons had
been depressed.
     "Don't even think about it, Ace," the voice of Mr. Gaunt advised
coldly, and Ace screamed. "You don't want to fuck with me. What I do
to you if you even try will make what the Corson Brothers were planning
look like a day in the country. You're my boy now.
     Stick with me and we'll have fun. Stick with me and you'll get
back at everyone in Castle Rock who ever did the nasty to you ... and
you'll leave a rich man. Go against me and you'll never stop
screaming."
     The tape recorder stopped.
     Ace's bulging eyes followed its power cord to the plug.   It lay on
the floor, covered with a fine spill of dust.
     Besides, there wasn't an outlet in sight.

     4

     Ace suddenly began to feel a little calmer, and this was not quite
so odd as it might have seemed. There were two reasons for the
steadying of his emotional barometer.
     The first was that Ace was a kind of throwback. He would have
been perfectly at home living in a cave and dragging his woman around
by the hair when he wasn't busy throwing rocks at his enemies. He was
the sort of man whose response is only completely predictable when he
is confronted with superior strength and authority. Confrontations of
this kind didn't happen often, but when they did, he bowed to the
superior force almost at once. Although he did not know it, it was
this characteristic which had kept him from simply running away from
the Flying Corson Brothers in the first place. In men like Ace
Merrill, the only urge stronger than the urge to dominate is the deep
need to roll over and humbly expose the undefended neck when the real
leader of the pack puts in an appearance.
     The second reason was even simpler: he chose to believe he was
dreaming. There was some part of him which knew this wasn't true, but
the idea was still easier to believe than the evidence of his senses;
he didn't even want to consider a world which might admit the presence
of a Mr. Gaunt. It would be easier-safer-to just close down his
thinking processes for awhile and march along to the conclusion of this
business. If he did that, he might eventually wake up to the world he
had always known. God knew that world had its dangers, but at least he
understood it.
     He hammered the tops back onto the crate of pistols and the crate
of ammo. Then he went over to the stored automobile and grasped the
canvas tarpaulin, which was also covered with a mantle of dust. He
pulled it off ... and for a moment he forgot everything else in wonder
and delight.
     It was a Tucker, all right, and it was beautiful.
     The paint was canary yellow. The streamlined body gleamed with
chrome along the sides and beneath the notched front bumper.
     A third headlight stared from the center of the hood, below a
silver ornament that looked like the engine of a futuristic express
train.
     Ace walked slowly around it, trying to eat it up with his eyes.
     There was a pair of chromed grilles on either side of the back
deck; he had no idea what they were for. The fat Goodyear whitewalls
were so clean they almost glowed under the hanging lights.
     Written in flowing chrome script across the back deck were the
words "Tucker Talisman." Ace had never heard of such a model.
     He had thought the Torpedo was the only car Preston Tucker had
ever turned out.
     You have another problem, old buddy-there are no license plates on
this thing. Are you going to try getting all the way back to Maine in
a car that sticks out like a sore thumb, a car with no plates, a car
loaded with guns and explosive devices?
     Yes. He was. It was a bad idea, of course, a really bad idea ...
     but the alternative-which would involve trying to fuck over Mr.
     Leland Gaunt-seemed so much worse. Besides, this was a dream.
     He shook the keys out of the envelope, went around to the trunk,
and hunted in vain for a keyhole. After a few moments he remembered
the movie with Jeff Bridges and understood. Like the German VW Beetle
and the Chevy Corvair, the Tucker's engine was back here. The trunk
was up front.
     Sure enough, he found the keyhole directly under that weird third
headlight. He opened the trunk. It was indeed very cozy, and empty
except for a single object. It was a small bottle of white dust with a
spoon attached to the cap by a chain. A small piece of paper had been
taped to the chain. Ace pulled it free and read the message which had
been written there in teeny capital letters:

     Ace followed orders.

     5
     Feeling much better with a little of Mr. Gaunt's incomparable
blow lighting up his brain like the front of Henry Beaufort's Rock-Ola,
Ace loaded the guns and the clips of ammo into the trunk. He put the
crate of blasting caps into the back seat, pausing for just a moment to
inhale deeply. The sedan had that incomparable newcar smell, nothing
like it in the world (except maybe for pussy), and when he got behind
the wheel, he saw that it was brand new: the odometer of Mr. Gaunt's
Tucker Talisman was set at 00000.0.
     Ace pushed the ignition key into the slot and turned it.
     The Talisman started up with a low, throaty, delightful rumble.
     How many horses under the hood? He didn't know, but it felt like
a whole herd of them. There had been lots of automotive books in
prison, and Ace had read most of them. The Tucker Torpedo had been a
flathead six, about three hundred and fifty cubic inches, a lot like
the cars Mr. Ford had built between 1948 and 1952. It had had
something like a hundred and fifty horses under the hood.
     This one felt bigger. A lot bigger.
     Ace felt an urge to get out, go around back, and see if he could
worry the hood open ... but it was like thinking too much about that
crazy name-Yog-whatever. Somehow it seemed like a bad idea. What
seemed like a good idea was to get this thing back to Castle Rock just
as fast as he could.
     He started to get out of the car to use the door control, then
honked the horn instead, just to see if anything would happen.
     Something did. The door trundled silently up on its rails.
     There's a sound sensor around someplace for sure, he told himself,
but he no longer believed it. He no longer even cared. He shifted
into first and the Talisman throbbed out of the garage. He honked
again as he started down the rutty path to the hole in the fence, and
in the rearview mirror he saw the garage lights go out and the door
start to descend. He also caught a glimpse of his Challenger, standing
with its nose to the wall and the crumpled tarp on the floor beside it.
     He had an odd feeling that he was never going to see it again.
Ace found he didn't care about that, either.

     6

     The Talisman not only ran like a dream, it seemed to know its own
way back to Storrow Drive and the turnpike north. Every now and then
the turnblinkers went on by themselves. When this happened, Ace simply
made the next turn. In no time at all the creepy little Cambridge slum
where he had found the Tucker was behind him, and the shape of the
Tobin Bridge, more familiarly known as the Mystic River Bridge, was
looming in front of him,-a black gantry against the darkening sky.
     Ace pulled the light-switch, and a sharply defined fan of radiance
at once sprang out before him. When he turned the wheel, the fan of
light turned with it. That center headlight was a hell of a rig. No
wonder they drove the poor bastard who thought this car up out of
business, Ace thought.
     He was about thirty miles north of Boston when he noticed the
needle of the fuel gauge was sitting on the peg beyond E. He pulled off
at the nearest exit and cruised Mr. Gaunt's ride to a stop at the
pumps of a Mobile station which stood at the ramp's foot. The pump
jockey pushed his cap back on his head with one greasy thumb and walked
around the car admiringly. "Nice car!" he said. "Where'd you get
it?"
     Without thinking, Ace said, "The Plains of Leng. Yog-Sothoth
Vintage Motors."
     "Huh?"
     "Just fill it up, son-this isn't Twenty Questions."
     "Oh!" the pump jockeysaid, taking a second look at Ace and
becoming obsequious at once. "Sure! You bet!"
     And he tried, but the pump clicked off after running just fourteen
cents into the tank. The pump jockey tried to squeeze more in by
running the pump manually, but the gas only slopped out, running down
the Talisman's gleaming yellow flank and dripping onto the tarmac.
     "I guess it doesn't need gas," the jockeysaid timidly.
     "Guess not."
     "Maybe your fuel gauge is bust-" "Wipe that gas off the side of my
car. You want the paint to blister? What's the matter with you?"
     The kid sprang to do it, and Ace went into the bathroom to help
his nose a little. When he came out, the pump jockey was standing at a
respectful distance from the Talisman, twisting his rag nervously in
both hands.
     He's scared, Ace thought. Scared of what? Me?
     No; the kid in the Mobile coverall barely glanced in Ace's
direction. It was the Tucker that kept drawing his gaze.
     He tried to touch it, Ace thought.
     The revelation-and that was what it was, exactly what it
wasbrought a grim little smile to the corners of his mouth.
     He tried to touch it and something happened. What it was don't
really matter. It taught him that he can look but he better not touch,
and that's all that does matter.
     "Won't be no charge," the pump 'ockeysaid.
     "You got that right." Ace slid behind the wheel and got rolling
in a hurry. He had a brand-new idea about the Talisman. In a way it
was a scary idea, but in another way it was a really great idea. He
thought that maybe the gas gauge always read empty ... and that the
tank was always full.

     7

     The toll-gates for passenger cars in New Hampshire are the
automated kind; you throw a buck's worth of change (No Pennies Please)
into the basket, the red light turns green, and you go. Except when
Ace rolled the Tucker Talisman up to the basket jutting out from the
post, the light turned green on its own and the little sign shone
out:
     TOLL PAID, THANK U.

     "Betcha fur," Ace muttered, and drove on toward Maine.
     By the time he left Portland behind, he had the Talisman cruising
along at just over eighty miles an hour, and there was plenty left
under the hood. just past the Falmouth exit, he topped a rise and saw
a State Police cruiser lurking beside the highway. The distinctive
torpedo-shape of a radar gun jutted from the driver's window.
     Uh-oh, Ace thought. He got me. Dead-bang. Jesus Christ, why was
I speeding anyway, with all the shit I'm carrying?
     But he knew why, and it wasn't the coke he had snorted. Maybe on
another occasion, but not this time. It was the Talisman. It wanted
to go fast. He would look at the speedometer, ease his foot off the
go-pedal a little ... and five minutes later he would realize he had it
three quarters of the way to the floor again.
     He waited for the cruiser to come alive in a blaze of pulsing blue
lights and rip out after him, but it didn't happen. Ace blipped past
at eighty, and the State Bear never made a move.
     Hell, he must have been cooping.
     But Ace knew better. When you saw a radar gun poking out of the
window, you knew the guy inside was wide awake and hot to trot. No,
what had happened was this: the State cop hadn't been able to see the
Talisman. It sounded crazy, but it felt exactly right.
     The big yellow car with its three headlights screaming out of the
front was invisible to both high-tech hardware and the cops that used
it.
     Grinning, Ace walked Mr. Gaunt's Tucker Talisman up to a hundred
and ten. He arrived back in The Rock at quarter past eight, with
almost four hours to spare.

     8

     Mr. Gaunt emerged from his shop and stood beneath the canopy to
watch Ace baby the Talisman into one of the three slant parking spaces
in front of Needful Things.
     "You made good time, Ace."
     "Yeah. This is some car."
     "Bet your fur," Mr. Gaunt said. He ran a hand along the Tucker's
smoothly sloping front deck. "One of a kind. You have brought my
merchandise, I take it?"
     "Yeah. Mr. Gaunt, I got some idea of just how special this car
of yours is on the way back, but I think you still might consider
getting some license plates for it, and maybe an inspection stick-"
"They are not necessary," Mr. Gaunt said Indifferently. "Park it in
the alley behind the shop, Ace, if you please. I'll take care of it
later."
     "How? Where?" Ace found himself suddenly reluctant to turn the
car over to Mr. Gaunt. It was not just that he'd left his own car in
Boston and needed wheels for his night's work; the Talisman made every
other car he had ever driven, including the Challenger, seem like
street-trash.
     "That," said Mr. Gaunt, "is my business." He looked at Ace
imperturbably. "You'll find that things go more smoothly for you, Ace,
if you look at working for me the way you would look at serving in the
Army. There are three ways of doing things for you now-the right way,
the wrong way, and Mr. Gaunt's way. If you always opt for the third
choice, trouble will never find you. Do you understand me?"
      "Yeah. Yeah, I do."
      "That's fine. Now drive around to the back door."
      Ace piloted the yellow car around the corner and drove slowly up
the narrow alley which ran behind the business buildings on the west
side of Main Street. The rear door of Needful Things was open. Mr.
      Gaunt stood in a slanted oblong of yellow light, waiting.
      He made no effort to help as Ace carried the crates into the
shop's back room, puffing with the effort. He did not know it, but a
good many customers would have been surprised if they had seen that
room. They had heard Mr. Gaunt back there behind the hanging velvet
drape which divided the shop from the storage area, shifting goods,
moving boxes around . . . but there was nothing at all in the room
until Ace stacked the crates in one corner at Mr. Gaunt's direction.
      Yes-there was one thing. On the far side of the room, a brown
Norway rat was lying beneath the sprung arm of a large Victory
rat-trap. Its neck was broken, its front teeth exposed in a dead
snarl.
      "Good job," Mr. Gaunt said, rubbing his long-fingered hands
together and smiling. "This has been a good evening's work, all told.
      You have performed to the top of my expectations, Ace-the very
top."
      "Thanks, sir." Ace was astounded. He had never in his life
called any man sir until this moment.
      "Here's a little something for your trouble." Mr. Gaunt handed
Ace a brown envelope. Ace pressed at it with the tips of his fingers
and felt the loose grit of powder inside. "I believe you will want to
do some investigating tonight, won't you? This might give you a little
extra go-power, as the old Esso ads used to say."
      Ace started. "Oh, shit! Shit! I left that book-the book with
the map in it-in my car! It's back in Boston! God damn it!" He made
a fist and slammed it against his thigh.
      Mr. Gaunt was smiling. "I don't think so," he said. "I think
it's in the Tucker."
      "No, I-" "Why not check for yourself?"
      So Ace did, and of course the book was there, sitting on the
dashboard with its spine pressing against the Tucker's patented popout
windshield. Lost and Buried Treasures of New England. He took it and
thumbed it. The map was still inside. He looked at Mr.
      Gaunt with dumb gratitude.
      "I won't require your services again until tomorrow evening,
around this same time," Mr. Gaunt said. "I suggest you spend the
daylight hours at your place in Mechanic Falls. That should suit you
well enough; I believe you'll want to sleep late. You still have a
busy night ahead of you, if I am not mistaken."
      Ace thought of the little crosses on the map and nodded.
      "And," Mr. Gaunt added, "it might be prudent for you to avoid the
notice of Sheriff Pangborn for the next day or two. After that, I
don't think it will matter." His lips pulled back; his teeth sprang
forward in large, predatory clumps. "By the end of the week, I think a
lot of things which heretofore mattered a great deal to the citizens of
this town are going to cease to matter at all. Don't you think so,
Ace?"
      "If you say so," Ace replied. He was falling into that strange,
dazed state again, and he didn't mind at all. "I don't know how I'm
going to get around, though."
      "All taken care of," Mr. Gaunt said. "You'll find a car parked
out front with the keys in the ignition. A company car, so to speak.
     I'm afraid it's only a Chevrolet-a perfectly ordinary
Chevrolet-but it will provide you with reliable, unobtrusive
transportation, just the same. You'll enjoy the TV newsvan more, of
course, but-" "Newsvan?
     What newsvan?"
     Mr. Gaunt elected not to answer. "But the Chevrolet will meet
all your current transportation needs, I assure you. just don't try to
run any State Police speed-traps in it. I'm afraid that wouldn't do.
     Not with this vehicle. Not at all."
     Ace heard himself say: "I sure would like to have a car like your
Tucker, Mr. Gaunt, sir. It's great."
     "Well, perhaps we can do a deal. You see, Ace, I have a very
simple business policy. Would you like to know what it is?"
     "Sure." And Ace was sincere.
     "Everything is for sale. That's my philosophy. Everything is for
sale."
     "Everything's for sale," Ace said dreamily. "Wow! Heavy!"
     "Right! Heavy! Now, Ace, I believe I'll have a bite to eat.
     I've just been too busy to do it, holiday or no holiday. I'd ask
you to join me, but-" "Gee, I really can't."
     "No, of course not. You have places to go and holes to dig."
     don't you? I'll expect you tomorrow night, between eight and
nine."
     "Between eight and nine."
     "Yes. After dark."
     "When nobody knows and nobody sees," Ace said dreamily.
     "Got it in one! Goodnight, Ace."
     Mr. Gaunt held out his hand. Ace began to reach for it ... and
then saw there was already something in it. It was the brown rat from
the trap in the storeroom. Ace pulled back with a little grunt of
disgust. He hadn't the slightest idea when Mr. Gaunt had picked up
the dead rat. Or perhaps it was a different one?
     Ace decided he didn't care, one way or another. All he knew was
that he had no plans to shake hands with a dead rat, no matter how cool
a dude Mr. Gaunt was.
     Smiling, Mr. Gaunt said: "Excuse me. Every year I grow a little
more forgetful. I believe I just tried to give you my dinner, Ace!"
     "Dinner," Ace said in a faint little voice.
     "Yes indeed." A thick yellow thumbnail plunged into the white fur
which covered the rat's belly; a moment later, its intestines were
oozing into Mr. Gaunt's unmarked palm. Before Ace could see more, Mr.
     Gaunt had turned away and was pulling the alley door closed.
"Now, where did I put that cheese-?"
     There was a heavy metallic snick! as the lock engaged.
     Ace leaned over, sure he was going to vomit between his shoes.
     His stomach clenched, his gorge rose ... and then sank back again.
     Because he hadn't seen what he thought he'd seen. "It was a
joke," he muttered. "He had a rubber rat in his coat pocket, or
something. It was just a joke."
     Was it? What about the intestines, then? And the cold, jellylike
mung which had surrounded them? What about that?
     You're just tired, he thought. You imagined it, that's all. It
was a rubber rat. As for the rest ... poof But for a moment
everything-the deserted garage, the selfdirected Tucker, even that
ominous piece of graffiti, YOGSOTHOTH RULES-tried to cram in on him,
and a powerful voice yelled: Get out of here! Get out while there's
still time!
     But that was the really crazy thought. There was money waiting
for him out there in the night. Maybe a lot of it. Maybe a
son-ofa-bitching fortune.
     Ace stood in the darkness for a few minutes like a robot with a
flat power-pack. Little by little some sense of reality-some sense of
himself-returned, and he decided the rat didn't matter. Neither did
the Tucker Talisman. The blow mattered, and the ma mattered, and he
had an idea that Mr. Gaunt's very simple business policy mattered, but
nothing else. He couldn't let anything else matter.
     He walked down the alley and around the corner to the front of
Needful Things. The shop was closed and dark, like all the shops on
Lower Main Street. A Chevy Celebrity was parked in one of the slant
spaces in front of Mr. Gaunt's shop, just as promised. Ace tried to
remember if it had been there when he arrived with the Talisman, and
really couldn't do it. Every time he tried to cast his mind back to
any memories before the last few minutes, it ran into a roadblock; he
saw himself moving to accept Mr. Gaunt's offered hand, most natural
thing in the world, and suddenly realizing that Mr. Gaunt was holding
a large dead rat.
     I believe I'll have a bite to eat. I'd ask you to Join me,
butWell, it was just something else that didn't matter. The Chevy was
here now, and that was all that did. Ace opened the door, put the book
with the precious map inside it on the seat, then pulled the keys out
of the ignition. He went around to the back of the car and opened the
trunk. He had a good idea of what he would find, and he wasn't
disappointed. A pick and a short-handled spade were neatly crossed
over each other in an X. Ace looked more closely and saw Mr. Gaunt had
even put in a pair of heavy work gloves.
     "Mr. Gaunt, you think of everything," he said, and slammed the
trunk. As he did, he saw there was a sticker on the Celebrity's rear
bumper, and he bent closer to read it:

     I V ANTIQUES

     Ace began to laugh. He was still laughing as he drove across the
Tin Bridge and headed toward the old Treblehorn place, which he
intended to make the site of his first dig. As he drove up Panderly's
Hill on the other side of the bridge, he passed a convertible headed in
the other direction, toward town. The convertible was filled with
young men. They were singing "What a Friend We Have in Jesus" at the
top of their voices, and in perfect one-part Baptist harmony.

     9

     One of those young men was Lester Ivanhoe Pratt. Following the
touch-football game, he and a bunch of the guys had driven up to Lake
Auburn, about twenty-five miles away. There was a week-long tent
revival going on up there, and Vic Tremayne had said there would be a
special five o'clock Columbus Day prayer-meeting and hymn-sing. Since
Sally had Lester's car and they'd made no plans for the evening-no
movie, no dinner out at McDonald's in South Paris-he'd gone along with
Vic and the other guys, good Christian fellows every one.
     He knew, of course, why the other guys were so eager to make the
trip, and the reason wasn't religion-not entirely religion, anyway.
     There were always lots of pretty girls at the tent revivals which
crisscrossed northern New England between May and the last state fair
ox-pull at the end of October, and a good hymn-sing (not to mention a
mess of hot preaching and a dose of that oldtime Jesus spirit) always
put them in a merry, eager mood.
     Lester, who had a girl, looked upon the plans and schemes of his
friends with the indulgence an old married man might show for the
antics of a bunch of young bucks. He went along mostly to be friendly,
and because he always liked to listen to some good preaching and do
some singing after an exhilarating afternoon of headknocking and
body-blocking. It was the best way of cooling down he knew.
     It had been a good meeting, but an awful lot of people had wanted
to be saved at the end of it. As a result, it had gone on a little
longer than Lester would have wished. He had been planning to call
Sally and ask her if she wanted to go out to Weeksie's for an ice-cream
soda or something. Girls liked to do things like that on the spur of
the moment sometimes, he had noticed.
     They crossed the Tin Bridge, and Vic let him out on the corner of
Main and Watermill.
     "Great game, Les!" Bill MacFarland called from the back seat.
     "Sure was!" Lester called back cheerily. "Let's do it again
Saturday-maybe I can break your arm instead of just spraining it!"
     The four young men in Vic's car roared heartily at this piece of
wit and then Vic drove away. The sound of "Jesus Is a Friend Forever"
drifted back on air which was still strangely summery.
     You expected a chill to creep into it even during the warmest
spells of Indian summer weather after the sun went down. Not tonight,
though.
     Lester walked slowly up the hill toward home, feeling tired and
sore and utterly contented. Every day was a fine day when you'd given
your heart to Jesus, but some days were finer than others.
     This had been one of the finest kind, and all he wanted right now
was to shower up, call Sally, and then jump into bed.
     He was looking up at the stars, trying to make out the
constellation Orion, when he turned into his driveway. As a result he
ran balls-first, and at a brisk walking pace, into the rear end of his
Mustang.
     "Oooof!" Lester Pratt cried. He backed up, bent over, and
clasped his wounded testicles. After a few moments, he managed to
raise his head and look at his car through eyes which were watering
with pain. What the heck was his car doing here, anyway? Sally's
Honda wasn't supposed to be out of the shop until at least
Wednesdayprobably Thursday or Friday, with the holiday and all.
     Then, in a burst of bright pink-orange light, it came to him.
     Sally was inside! She had come over while he was out, and now she
was waiting for him! Maybe she had decided that tonight was the night!
     Premarital sex was wrong, of course, but sometimes you had to
break a few eggs in order to make an omelette. And he was certainly up
to the task of atoning for that particular sin if she was.
     "Rooty-toot-toot!" cried Lester Pratt enthusiastically. "Sweet
little Sally in her birthday suit!"
     He ran for the porch in a crabby little strut, still clutching his
throbbing balls. Now, however, they were throbbing with anticipation
as well as pain. He took the key from beneath the doormat and let
himself in.
     "Sally?" he called. "Sal, are you here? Sorry I'm late-I went
over to the Lake Auburn revival meeting with some of the guys, and . .
     ."
     He trailed off. There was no response, and that meant she wasn't
here, after all. Unless ... !
     He hurried upstairs as fast as he could, suddenly sure he would
find her asleep in his bed. She would open her eyes and sit up, the
sheet falling away from her lovely breasts (which he had felt-well,
sort of-but never actually seen); she would hold her arms out to him,
those lovely, sleepy, cornflower-blue eyes opening wide, and by the
time the clock struck ten, they would be virgins no longer.
     Rooty-toot!
     But the bedroom was as empty as the kitchen and living room had
been. The sheets and blankets were on the floor, as they almost always
were; Lester was one of those fellows so full of energy and the holy
spirit that he could not simply sit up and get out of bed in the
morning; he bounded up, eager not just to meet the day but to blitz it,
knock it to the greensward, and force it to cough up the ball.
     Now, however, he walked downstairs with a frown creasing his wide,
ingenuous face. The car was here, but Sally wasn't. What did that
mean? He didn't know, but he didn't much like it.
     He flipped on the porch light and went out to look in the car;
maybe she had left him a note. He got as far as the head of the porch
steps, then froze. There was a note, all right. It had been written
across the Mustang's windshield in hot-pink spray-paint, probably from
his own garage. The big capital letters glared at him:

     GO TO HELL YOU CHEATING BASTARD

      Lester stood on the top porch step for a long time, reading this
message from his fiancee over and over and over again. The
prayermeeting? Was that it? Did she think he'd gone over to the
prayermeeting in Lake Auburn to meet some floozy? In his distress, it
was the only idea that made any sense to him at all.
      He went inside and called Sally's house. He let the phone ring
two dozen times, but no one answered.
      Sally knew he would call, and so she had asked Irene Lutjens if
she could spend the night at Irene's place. Irene, all but bursting
with curiosity, said yes, sure, of course. Sally was so distressed
about something that she hardly looked pretty at all. Irene could
hardly believe it, but it was true.
      For her own part, Sally had no intention of telling Irene or
anyone else what had happened. It was too awful, too shameful.
      She would carry it with her to the grave. So she refused to
answer Irene's questions for over half an hour. Then the whole story
came pouring out of her in a hot flood of tears. Irene held her and
listened, her eyes growing big and round.
      "That's all right," Irene crooned, rocking Sally in her arms.
      "That's all right, Sally-Jesus loves you, even if that son of a
bitch doesn't. So do 1. So does Reverend Rose. And you certainly gave
the musclebound creep something to remember you by, didn't you?"
      Sally nodded, sniffling, and the other girl stroked her hair and
made soothing sounds. Irene could hardly wait until tomorrow, when she
could start calling her other girlfriends. They wouldn't believe it!
      Irene felt sorry for Sally, she really did, but she was also sort
of glad this had happened. Sally was so pretty, and Sally was so
darned holy. It was sort of nice to see her crash and burn, just this
once.
      And Lester's the best-looking guy in church. If he and Sally
really do break up, I wonder if he might not ask me out? He looks at
me sometimes like he's wondering what kind of underwear I've got on, so
I guess it's not impossible ...
     "I feel so horrible!" Sally wept. "So d-d-dirty!"
     "Of course you do," Irene said, continuing to rock her and stroke
her hair. "You don't still have the letter and that picture, do you?"
     "I b-b-burned them!" Sally cried loudly against Irene's damp
bosom, and then a fresh storm of grief and loss carried her away.
     "Of course you did," Irene murmured. "It's just what you should
have done." Still, she thought, you could have waited until I had at
least one look, you wimpy thing.
     Sally spent the night in Irene's guest-room, but she hardly slept
at all. Her weeping passed eventually, and she spent most of that rug
' lit staring dry-eyed into the dark, gripped by those dark and
bitterly satisfying fantasies of revenge which only a jilted and
previously complacent lover can fully entertain.


 CHAPTER FIFTEEN

     Mr. Gaunt's first "by appointment only" customer arrived promptly
at eight o'clock on Tuesday morning. This was Lucille Dunham, one of
the waitresses at Nan's Luncheonette. Lucille had been struck by a
deep, hopeless aching at the sight of the black pearls in one of the
display cases of Needful Things. She knew she could never hope to buy
such an expensive item, never in a million years. Not on the salary
that skinflint Nan Roberts paid her. All the same, when Mr. Gaunt
suggested that they talk about it without half the town leaning over
their shoulders (so to speak), Lucille had leaped at the offer the way
a hungry fish might leap at a sparkling lure.
     She left Needful Things at eight-twenty, an expression of dazed,
dreaming happiness on her face. She had purchased the black pearls for
the unbelievable price of thirty-eight dollars and fifty cents. She
had also promised to play a little prank, perfectly harmless, on that
stuffed-shirt Baptist minister William Rose. That wouldn't be work, as
far as Lucille was concerned; it would be pure pleasure. The
Bible-quoting stinker had never once left her a tip, not even so much
as one thin dime. Lucille (a good Methodist who didn't in the
slightest mind shaking her tail to a hot boogie beat on Saturday night)
had heard of storing up your reward in heaven; she wondered if Rev.
Rose had heard that it was more blessed to give than to receive.
     Well, she would pay him back a little ... and it was really quite
harmless. Mr. Gaunt had told her so.
     That gentleman watched her go with a pleasant smile on his face.
     He had an extremely busy day planned, extremely busy, with
appointments every half hour or so and lots of telephone calls to make.
 The carnival was well established: one major attraction had been
tested successfully; the time to start up all the rides at once was now
near at hand. As always when he reached this point, whether in
Lebanon, Ankara, the western provinces of Canada, or right here in
Hicksville, U.S.A he felt there were just not enough hours in the day.
Yet one bent every effort toward one's goal, for busy hands were happy
hands, and to strive was in itself noble, and ...
     ... and if his old eyes did not deceive him, the day's second
customer, Yvette Gendron, was hurrying up the sidewalk toward the
canopy right now.
     "Busy, busy, busy day," Mr. Gaunt murmured, and fixed a large,
welcoming smile on his face.
     2

     Alan Pangborn arrived at his own office at eight-thirty, and there
was already a message slip taped to the side of his phone. Henry
Payton of the State Police had called at seven-forty-five. He wanted
Alan to return the call ASAP. Alan settled into his chair, placed the
telephone between his ear and his shoulder, and hit the button which
auto-dialed the Oxford Barracks. From the top drawer of his desk he
took four silver dollars.
     "Hello, Alan," Henry said. "I'm afraid I've got some bad news
about your double murder."
     "Oh, so all at once it's my double murder," Alan said. He closed
his fist around the four cartwheels, squeezed, and opened his hand
again. Now there were three. He leaned back in his chair and cocked
his feet up on his desk. "It really must be bad news."
     "You don't sound surprised."
     "Nope." He squeezed his fist shut again and used his pinky finger
to "force" the lowest silver dollar in the stack. This was an
operation of some delicacy ... but Alan was more than equal to the
challenge. The silver dollar slipped from his fist and tumbled down
his sleeve. There was a quiet chink! sound as it struck the first
one, a sound that would be covered by the magician's patter in an
actual performance. Alan opened his hand again, and now there were
only two cartwheels.
     "Maybe you wouldn't mind telling me why not," Henry said.
     He sounded slightly testy.
     "Well, I've spent most of the last two days thinking about it,"
Alan said. Even this was an understatement. From the moment on Sunday
afternoon when he had first seen that Nettle Cobb was one of the two
women lying dead at the foot of the stop-sign, he had thought of little
else. He even dreamed about it, and the feeling that all the numbers
added up short had become a nagging certainty.
     This made Henry's call not an annoyance but a relief, and saved
Alan the trouble of calling him.
     He squeezed the two silver dollars in his hand.
     Chink.
     Opened his hand. Now there was one.
     "What bothers you?" Henry asked.
     "Everything," Alan said flatly. "Starting with the fact that it
happened at all. I suppose the thing that itches the worst is the way
the time-table of the crime works ... or doesn't work. I keep trying
to see Nettle Cobb finding her dog dead and then sitting down to write
all those notes. And do you know what? I keep not being able to do
it. And every time I can't do it, I wonder how much of this stupid
goddam business I'm not seeing."
     Alan squeezed his fist viciously shut, opened it, and then there
were none.
     "Uh-huh. So maybe my bad news is your good news. Someone else
was involved, Alan. We don't know who killed the Cobb woman's dog, but
we can be almost positive that it wasn't Wilma Jersyck. " Alan's feet
came off the desk in a hurry. The cartwheels slid out of his sleeve
and hit the top of his desk in a little silver runnel.
     One of them came down on edge and rolled for the side of the desk.
     Alan's hand flicked out, spooky-quick, and snatched it back before
it could get away. "I think you better tell me what you got, Henry."
     "Uh-huh. Let's start with the dog. The body was turned over to
John Palm, a D.V.M. in South Portland. He is to animals what Henry
Ryan is to people. He says that because the corkscrew penetrated the
dog's heart and it died almost instantly, he can give us a fairly
restricted time of death."
     "That's a nice change," Alan said. He was thinking of the Agatha
Christie novels which Annie had read by the dozen. In those, it seemed
there was always some doddering village doctor who was more than
willing to set the time of death as between 4:30 p.m.
     and quarter past five. After almost twenty years as a law
enforcement officer, Alan knew a more realistic response to the
time-of-death question was "Sometime last week. Maybe."
     "It is, isn't it? Anyway, this Dr. Palm says the dog died
between ten o'clock and noon. Peter jerzyck says that when he came
into the master bedroom to get ready for church-at a little past tenhis
wife was in the shower."
     "Yes, we knew it was tight," Alan said. He was a little
disappointed. "But this guy Palm must allow for a margin of error,
unless he's God. Fifteen minutes is all it takes to make Wilma look
good for it."
     "Yeah? How good does she look to you, Alan?"
     He considered the question, then said heavily: "To tell you the
truth, old buddy, she doesn't look that good. She never did." Alan
forced himself to add: "Just the same, we'd look pretty silly keeping
this case open on the basis of some dog-doctor's report and a gap
of-what?-fifteen minutes?"
     "Okay, let's talk about the note on the corkscrew. You remember
the note?"
     "'Nobody slings mud at my clean sheets. I told you I'd get you.'
" "The very one. The handwriting expert in Augusta is still mooning
over it, but Peter jerzyck provided us with a sample of his wife's
handwriting, and I've got Xerox copies of both the note and the sample
on the desk in front of me. They don't match. No way do they match."
     "The hell you say!"
     "The hell I don't. I thought you were the guy who wasn't
surprised."
     "I knew something was wrong, but it's been those rocks with the
notes on them that I haven't been able to get out of my mind.
     The time sequence is screwy, and that's made me uncomfortable,
yeah, but on the whole I guess I was willing to sit still for it.
     Mostly because it seems like such a Wilma jerzyck thing to do.
You're sure she didn't disguise her handwriting?" He didn't believe
it-the idea of travelling incognito had never been Wilma jerzyck's
style-but it was a possibility that had to be covered.
     "Me? I'm positive. But I'm not the expert, and what I think
won't stand up in court. That's why the note's in graphanalysis."
     "When will the handwriting guy file his report?"
     "Who knows? Meantime, take my word for it, Alan-they're apples
and oranges. Nothing alike."
     "Well, if Wilma didn't do it, someone sure wanted Nettle to
believe she did. Who? And why? Why, for God's sake?"
     "I dunno, scout-it's your town. In the meantime, I have two more
things for you."
     "Shoot." Alan put the silver dollars back into his drawer, then
made a tall, skinny man in a top-hat walk across the wall. On the
return trip, the top-hat became a cane.
     "Whoever killed the dog left a set of bloody fingerprints on the
inner knob of Nettle's front door-that's big number one."
     :,Hot damn!"
     'Warm damn at the best, I'm afraid. They're blurry. The perp
probably left them grasping the doorknob to go out."
     "No good at all?"
     "We've got some fragments that might be useful, although there
isn't much chance that they'd stand up in court. I've sent them to FBI
Print-Magic in Virginia. They're doing some pretty amazing
reconstructive work on partials these days. They're slower than cold
molasses-it'll probably be a week or even ten days before I hear
back-but in the meantime, I compared the partials with the Jerzyck
woman's prints, which were delivered to me by the ever-thoughtful
Medical Examiner's office last evening."
     "No match?"
     "Well, it's like the handwriting, Alan-it's comparing partials to
totals, and if I testified in court on something like that, the defense
would chew me a new asshole. But since we're sitting at the bullshit
table, so to speak, no-they're nothing alike. There's the question of
size, for one thing. Wilma jerzyck had small hands. The partials came
from someone with big hands. Even when you allow for the blurring,
they are damned big hands."
     "A man's prints?"
     "I'm sure of it. But again, it'd never stand up in court."
     "Who gives a fuck?" On the wall, a shadow lighthouse suddenly
appeared, then turned into a pyramid. The pyramid opened like a flower
and became a goose flying through the sunshine. Alan tried to see the
face of the man-not Wilma jerzyck but some manwho had gone into
Nettle's house after Nettle had left on Sunday morning. The man who
had killed Nettle's Raider with a corkscrew and then framed Wilma for
it. He looked for a face and saw nothing but shadows. "Henry, who
would even want to do something like this, if it wasn't Wilma?"
     "I don't know. But I think we might have a witness to the
rockthrowing incident."
     "What? Who?"
     "I said might, remember."
     "I know what you said. Don't tease me. Who is it?"
     "A kid. The woman who lives next door to the jerzycks heard
noises and came out to try and see what was going on. She said she
thought maybe 'that bitch'-her words-had finally gotten mad enough at
her husband to throw him out a window. She saw the kid pedaling away
from the house, looking scared. She asked him what was going on. He
said he thought maybe Mr. and Mrs. jerzyck were having a fight.
     Well, that was what she thought, too, and since the noises had
stopped by then, she didn't think any more about it."
     "That must have beenjillian Mislaburski," Alan said. "The house
on the other side of the jerzyck place is empty-up for sale."
     "Yeah. Jillian Misla-whatski. That's what I've got here."
     "Who was the kid?"
     "Dunno. She recognized him but couldn't come up with the name.
     She says he's from the neighborhood, though-probably from right
there on the block. We'll find him."
     "How old?"
     "She said between eleven and fourteen."
     "Henry? Be a pal and let me find him. Would you do that?"
     "Yep," Henry said at once, and Alan relaxed. "I don't understand
why we have to roll these investigations when the crime happens right
in the county seat, anyway. They let them fry their own fish in
Portland and Bangor, so why not Castle Rock? Christ, I wasn't even
sure how to pronounce that woman's name until you said it out loud!"
     "There are a lot of Poles in The Rock," Alan said absently. He
tore a pink Traffic Warning form from the pad on his desk and jotted
Jill Mislaburski' and Boy, 11-14 on the back.
     "If my guys find this kid, he's gonna see three big State Troops
and be so scared everything goes out of his head," Henry said. "He
probably knows you-don't you go around and talk at the schools?"
     "Yes, about the D.A.R.E. program and on Law and Safety Day," Alan
said. He was trying to think of families with kids on the block where
the jerzycks and the Mislaburskis lived. If Jill Mislaburski
recognized him but didn't know his name, that probably meant the kid
lived around the corner, or maybe on Pond Street. Alan wrote three
names quickly on the sheet of scrap paper: DeLois, Rusk, Bellingham.
     There were probably other families with boys in the right
age-group that he couldn't remember right off the bat, but those three
would do for a start. A quick canvass would almost certainly turn the
kid up.
     "Did Jill know what time she heard the ruckus and saw the boy?"
     Alan asked.
     "She's not sure, but she thinks it was after eleven."
     "So it wasn't the jerzycks fighting, because the jerzycks were at
Mass."
     "Right.), "Then it was the rock-thrower."
     "Right agin."
     "This one's real weird, Henry."
     "That's three in a row. One more and you win the toaster oven."
     "I wonder if the kid saw who it was?"
     "Ordinarily I'd say 'too good to be true,' but the Mislaburski
woman said he looked scared, so maybe he did. If he did see the perp,
I'll bet you a shot and a beer it wasn't Nettle Cobb. I think somebody
played them off against each other, scout, and maybe just for the kick
of the thing. just for that."
     But Alan, who knew the town better than Henry ever would, found
this fantastical. "Maybe the kid did it himself," he said.
     "Maybe that's why he looked scared. Maybe what we've got here is
a simple case of vandalism."
     "In a world where there's a Michael Jackson and an asshole like
Axl Rose, anything's possible, I suppose," Henry said, "blit I'd like
the possibility of vandalism a lot better if the kid was sixteen or
seventeen, you know?"
     "Yes," Alan said.
     "And why speculate at all, if you can find the kid? You can,
can't you?"
     "I'm pretty sure, yeah. But I'd like to wait until school lets
out, if that's okay with you. It's like you said-scaring him won't do
any good."
     "Fine by me; the two ladies aren't going anywhere but into the
ground. The reporters are around here, but they're only a nuisance I
swat em like flies."
     Alan looked out the window in time to see a newsvan from WMTW-TV
go cruising slowly past, probably bound for the main courthouse
entrance around the corner.
     "Yeah, they're here, too," he said.
     "Can you call me by five?"
     "By four," Alan said. "Thanks, Henry."
     "Don't mention it," Henry Payton said, and hung up.
     Alan's first impulse was to go get Norris Ridgewick and tell him
all about this-Norris made a hell of a good sounding-board, if nothing
else. Then he remembered that Norris was probably parked in the middle
of Castle Lake with his new fishing rod in his hand.
     He made a few more shadow-animals on the wall, then got up.
     He felt restless, oddly uneasy. It wouldn't hurt to cruise around
the block where the murders had taken place. He might remember a few
more families with kids in the right age-brackets if he actually looked
at the houses ... and who knew? Maybe what Henry had said about kids
also held true for middle-aged Polish ladies who bought their clothes
at Lane Bryant. Jill Mislaburski's memory might improve if the
questions were coming from someone with a familiar face.
     He started to grab his uniform hat off the top of the coat tree by
the door and then left it where it was. It might be better today, he
decided, if I only look semi-official. As far as that goes, it
wouldn't kill me to take the station wagon.
     He left the office and stood in the bullpen for a moment, bemused.
     John LaPointe had turned his desk and the space around it into
something that looked in need of Red Cross flood-relief. Papers were
stacked up everywhere. The drawers were nested inside each other,
making a Tower of Babel on John's desk-blotter. it looked ready to
fall over at any second. And John, ordinarily the most cheerful of
police officers, was red-faced and cursing.
     "I'm going to wash your mouth out with soap, Johnny," Alan said,
grinning.
     John jumped, then turned around. He answered Alan with a grin of
his own, one which was both shamefaced and distracted.
     "Sorry, Alan. I-" Then Alan was moving. He crossed the room with
the same liquid, silent speed that had so struck Polly Chalmers on
Friday evening. John LaPointe's mouth fell open. Then, from the
corner of his eye, he saw what Alan was up to-the two drawers on top of
the stack he had made were starting to tumble.
     Alan was fast enough to avert an utter disaster, but not fast
enough to catch the first drawer. It landed on his feet, scattering
papers, paper-clips, and loose bunches of staples everywhere. He
pinned the other two against the side of John's desk with his palms.
     "Holy Jesus! That was lickety-split, Alan!" John exclaimed.
     "Thank you, John," Alan said with a pained smile. The drawers
were starting to slip. Pushing harder did no good; it only made the
desk start to move. Also, his toes hurt. "Toss all the compliments
you want, by all means. But in between, maybe you could take the
goddam drawer off my feet."
     "Oh! Shit! Right! Right!" John hurried to do it. In his
eagerness to remove the drawer, he bumped Alan. Alan lost his tenuous
pressure-hold on the rwo drawers he had caught in time. They also
landed on his feet.
     "Ouch!" Alan yelled. He started to grab his right foot and then
decided the left one hurt worse. "Bastard!"
     "Holy Jesus, Alan, I'm sorry!"
     "What have you got in there?" Alan asked, hopping away with his
left foot in his hand. "Half of Castle Land Quarry?"
     "I guess it has been awhile since I cleaned em out." John smiled
guiltily and began stuffing papers and office supplies helter-skelter
back into the drawers. His conventionally handsome face was flaming
scarlet. He was on his knees, and when he pivoted to get the
paper-clips and staples which had gone under Clut's desk, he kicked
over a tall stack of forms and reports that he had stacked on the
floor. Now the bullpen area of the Sheriff's Office was beginning to
resemble a tornado zone.
     "Whoops!" John said.
     "Whoops," Alan said, sitting on Norris Ridgewick's desk and trying
to massage his toes through his heavy black police-issue shoes.
"Whoops is good, John. A very accurate description of the situation.
This is a whoops if I ever saw one."
     "Sorry," John said again, and actually wormed under his desk on
his stomach, sweeping errant clips and staples toward him with the
sides of his hands. Alan was not sure if he should laugh or cry.
     John's feet were wagging back and forth as he moved his hands,
spreading the papers on the floor widely and evenly.
     "John, get out of there!" Alan yelled. He was trying hard not to
laugh, but he could tell already it was going to be a lost cause.
     LaPointe jerked. His head honked briskly against the underside of
his desk. And another stack of papers, one which had been deposited on
the very edge of gravity to make room for the drawers, fell over the
side. Most floomped straight to the floor, but dozens went seesawing
lazily back and forth through the air.
     He's gonna be filing those all day, Alan thought resignedly.
     Maybe all week.
     Then he could hold on no longer. He threw back his head and
bellowed laughter. Andy Clutterbuck, who had been in the dispatcher's
office, came out to see what was going on.
     "Sheriff?" he asked. "Everything okay?"
     "Yeah," Alan said. Then he looked at the reports and forms,
scattered hell to breakfast, and began to laugh again. "John's doing a
little creative paperwork here, that's all."
     John crawled out from under his desk and stood up. He looked like
a man who wishes mightily that someone would ask him to stand at
attention, or maybe hit the deck and do forty pushupsThe front of his
previously immaculate uniform was covered with dust, and in spite of
his amusement, Alan made a mental note it had been a long time since
Eddie Warburton had taken care of the floor under these bullpen desks.
     Then he began laughing again.
     There was simply no help for it. Clut looked from John to Alan
and then back to John again, puzzled.
     "Okay," Alan said, getting himself under control at last. "What
were you looking for, John? The Holy Grail? The Lost Chord?
     What?"
     "My wallet," John said, brushing ineffectually at the front of his
uniform. "I can't find my goddam wallet."
     "Did you check your car?"
     "Both of them," John said. He passed a disgusted glance over the
asteroid belt of junk around his desk. "The cruiser I was driving last
night and my Pontiac. But sometimes when I'm here I stick it in a desk
drawer because it makes a lump against my butt when I sit down. So I
was checking-" "It wouldn't bust your ass like that if you didn't keep
your whole goddam life in there, John," Andy Clutterbuck said
reasonably.
     "Clut," Alan said, "go play in the traffic, would you?"
     "Huh?"
     Alan rolled his eyes. "Go find something to do. I think John and
I can handle this; we're trained investigators. If it turns out we
can't, we'll let you know."
     "Oh, sure. just trying to help, you know. I've seen his wallet.
     It looks like he's got the whole Library of Congress in there. In
fact-" "Thanks for your input, Clut. We'll see you."
     "Okay," Clut said. "Always glad to help. Later, dudes."
     Alan rolled his eyes. He felt like laughing again, but controlled
himself. It was clear from John's unhappy expression that it was no
joke to him. He was embarrassed, but that was only part of it. Alan
had lost a wallet or two in his time, and he knew w@at a shitty feeling
it was. Losing the money in it and the hassle of reporting credit
cards gone west was only part of it, and not necessarily the worst
part, either. You kept remembering stuff you had tucked away in there,
stuff that might seem like junk to someone else but was irreplaceable
to you.
     John was hunkered down on his hams, picking up papers, sorting
them, stacking them, and looking disconsolate. Alan helped.
     "Did you really hurt your toes, Alan?"
     "Nah. You know these shoes-it's like wearing Brinks trucks on
your feet. How much was in the wallet, John?"
     "Aw, no more'n twenty bucks, I guess. But I got my hunting
license last week, and that was in there. Also my MasterCard. I'll
have to call the bank and tell them to cancel the number if I can't
find the damned wallet. But what I really want are the pictures.
     Mom and Dad, my sisters ... you know. Stuff like that."
     But it wasn't the picture of his mother and father or the ones of
his sisters that John really cared about; the really important one was
the picture of him and Sally Ratcliffe. Clut had taken it at the
Fryeburg State Fair about three months before Sally had broken up with
John in favor of that stonebrain Lester Pratt.
     "Well," Alan said, "it'll turn up. The money and the plastic may
be gone, but the wallet and pictures will probably come home, John.
They usually do. You know that."
     "Yeah," John said with a sigh. "It's just that damn, I keep
trying to remember if I had it this morning when I came in to work.
     I just can't."
     "Well, I hope you find it. Stick a LOST notice up on the bulletin
board, why don't you?"
     "I will. And I'll get the rest of this mess cleaned up."
     "I know you will, John. Take it easy."
     Alan went out to the parking lot, shaking his head.

     3

     The small silver bell over the door of Needful Things tinkled and
Babs Miller, member in good standing of the Ash Street Bridge Club,
came in a little timidly.
     "Mrs. Miller!" Leland Gaunt welcomed her, consulting the sheet
of paper which lay beside his cash register. He made a small tickmark
on it. "How good that you could come! And right on time!
     It was the music box you were interested in, wasn't it? A lovely
piece of work."
     "I wanted to speak to you about it, yes," Babs said. "I suppose
it's sold." It was difficult for her to imagine that such a lovely
thing could not have been sold. She felt her heart break a little just
at the thought. The tune it played, the one Mr. Gaunt claimed he
could not remember ... she thought she knew just which one it must be.
     She had once danced to that tune on the Pavillion at Old Orchard
Beach with the captain of the football team, and later that same
evening she had willingly given up her virginity to him under a
gorgeous May moon.
     He had given her the first and last orgasm of her life, and all
the while it had been roaring through her veins, that tune had been
twisting through her head like a burning wire.
     "No, it's right here," Mr. Gaunt said. He took it from the glass
case where it had been hiding behind the Polaroid camera and set it on
top. Babs Miller's face lit up at the sight of it.
     "I'm sure it's more than I could afford," Babs said, "all at once,
that is, but I really like it, Mr. Gaunt, and if there was any chance
that I could pay for it in installments ... any chance at all - - ."
     Mr. Gaunt smiled. It was an exquisite, comforting smile. "I
think you're needlessly worried," said he. "You're going to be
surprised at how reasonable the price of this lovely music box is, Mrs.
     Miller.
     Very surprised. Sit down. Let's talk about it."
     She sat down.
     He came toward her.
     His eyes captured hers.
     That tune started up in her head again.
     And she was lost.

     4

      "I remember now," Jillian Mislaburski told Alan. "It was the Rusk
boy. Billy, I think his name is. Or maybe it's Bruce."
      They were standing in her living room, which was dominated by the
Sony TV and a gigantic plaster crucified Jesus which hung on the wall
behind it. Oprah was on the tube. judging from the way Jesus had His
eyes rolled up under His crown of thorns, Alan thought He would maybe
have preferred Geraldo. Or Divorce Court. Mrs. Mislaburski had
offered Alan a cup of coffee, which he had refused.
      "Brian," he said.
      "That's right!" she said. "Brian!"
      She was wearing her bright green wrapper but had dispensed with
the red doo-rag this morning. Curls the size of the cardboard
cylinders one finds at the centers of toilet-paper rolls stood out
around her head in a bizarre corona.
      "Are you sure, Mrs. Mislaburski?"
      "Yes. I remembered who he was this morning when I got up.
      His father put the aluminum siding on our house two years ago.
      The boy came over and helped out for awhile. He seemed like a
nice boy to me."
      "Do you have any idea what he might have been doing there?"
      "He said he wanted to ask if they'd hired anyone to shovel their
driveway this winter. I think that was it. He said he'd come back
later, when they weren't fighting. The poor kid looked scared to
death, and I don't blame him." She shook her head. The large curls
bounced softly. "I'm sorry she died the way she did . . ." Jill
Mislaburski lowered her voice confidentially. "But I'm happy for Pete.
      No one knows what he had to put up with, married to that woman.
      No one." She looked meaningfully at Jesus on the wall, then back
at Alan again.
      "Uh-huh," Alan said. "Did you notice anything else, Mrs.
      Mislaburski? Anything about the house, or the sounds, or the
boy?"
      She put a finger against her nose and cocked her head. "Well, not
really. The boy-Brian Rusk-had a cooler in his bike basket.
      I remember that, but I don't suppose that's the kind of thing-"
"Whoa," Alan said, raising his hand. A bright light had gone on I for
a moment at the front of his mind. "A cooler?"
     "You know, the kind you take on picnics or to tailgate parties?
     I only remember it because it was really too big for his bike
basket.
     It was in there crooked. It looked like it might fall out."
     "Thank you, Mrs. Mislaburski," Alan said slowly. "Thank you very
much."
     "Does it mean something? Is it a clue?"
     "Oh, I doubt it." But he wondered.
     I'd like the possibility of vandalism a lot better if the kid was
sixteen or seventeen, Henry Payton had said. Alan had felt the same
way ...
     but he had come across twelve-year-old vandals before, and he
guessed you could tote a pretty fair number of rocks in one of those
picnic coolers.
     Suddenly he began to feel a good deal more interested in the talk
he would be having with young Brian Rusk this afternoon.

     5

     The silver bell tinkled. Sonny jackett came into Needful Things
slowly, warily, kneading his grease-stained Sunoco cap in his hands.
     His manner was that of a man who sincerely believes he will soon
break many expensive things no matter how much he doesn't want to;
breaking things, his face proclaimed, was not his desire but his karma.
     "Mr. jackett!" Leland Gaunt cried his customary welcome with his
customary vigor, and then made another tiny check-mark on the sheet
beside the cash register. "So glad you could stop by!"
     Sonny advanced three steps farther into the room and then stopped,
glancing warily from the glass cases to Mr. Gaunt.
     "Well," he said, "I didn't come in to buy nuthin. Got to put you
straight on that. Ole Harry Samuels said you ast if I'd stop by this
mornin if I had a chance. Said you had a socket-wrench set that was
some nice. I been lookin for one, but this ain't no store for the
likes of me. I'm just makin my manners to you, sir."
     "Well, I appreciate your honesty," Mr. Gaunt said, "but you don't
want to speak too soon, Mr. jackett. This is one nice set of
sockets-double-measure adjustable."
     "Oh, ayuh?" Sonny raised his eyebrows. He knew there were such
things, which made it possible to work on both foreign and domestic
cars with the same socket-wrenches, but he had never actually seen such
a rig. "That so?"
     "Yes. I put them in the back room, Mr. Jackett, as soon as I
heard you were looking. Otherwise they would have gone almost at once,
and I wanted you to at least see them before I sold the set to someone
else."
     Sonny jackett reacted to this with instant Yankee suspicion.
     "Now, why would you want to do that?"
     "Because I have a classic car, and classic cars need frequent
repairs. I've been told you're the best mechanic this side of Derry."
     "Oh." Sonny relaxed. "Mayhap I am. What've you got for wheels?"
     "A Tucker."
     Sonny's eyebrows shot up and he looked at Mr. Gaunt with a new
respect. "A Torpedo! Fancy that!"
     "No. I have a Talisman."
     "Ayuh? Never heard of a Tucker Talisman."
     "There were only two built-the prototype and mine. In 1953, that
was. Mr. Tucker moved to Brazil not long after, where he died." Mr.
      Gaunt smiled mistily. "Preston was a sweet fellow, and a wizard
when it came to auto design . . . but he was no businessman."
      "That so?"
      "Yes." The mist in Mr. Gaunt's eyes cleared. "But that's
yesterday, and this is today! Turn the page, eh, Mr. jackett? Turn
the page, I always say-face front, march cheerily into the future, and
never look back!"
      Sonny regarded Mr. Gaunt from the corners of his eyes with some
unease and said nothing.
      "Let me show you the socket-wrenches."
      Sonny didn't agree at once. Instead, he looked doubtfully at the
contents of the glass cases again. "Can't afford nothing too nice.
      Got bills a mile high. Sometimes I think I ought to get right the
hell out of hiness and go on the County."
      "I know what you mean," Mr. Gaunt said. "It's the damned
Republicans, that's what I think."
      Sonny's knotted, distrustful face relaxed all at once. "You're
goddamned right about that, chummy!" he exclaimed. "George Bush has
damn near ruint this country . . . him and his goddam war! But do you
think the Democrats have anyone to put up against 'im next year who can
win?"
      "Doubtful," Mr. Gaunt said.
      "Jesse Jackson, for instance-a nagger."
      He looked truculently at Mr. Gaunt, who inclined his head
slightly, as if to say Yes, my friend-speak your mind. We are both men
of the world who are not afraid to call a spade a spade. Sonny jackett
relaxed a little more, less self-conscious about the grease on his
hands now, more at home.
      "I got nothing against niggers, you understand, but the idear of
ajigintheWhiteHouse theWhiteHouse!-givesmetheshivers."
      "Of course it does," Mr. Gaunt agreed.
      "And that wop from New York-Mar-i-o Koo-whoa-mo! Do you think a
guy with a name like that can beat that four-eyed dink in the White
House?"
      "No," Mr. Gaunt said. He held up his right hand, the long first
finger placed about a quarter of an inch from his spatulate, ugly
thumb. "Besides, I mistrust men with tiny heads."
      Sonny gaped for a moment, then slapped his knee and gasped wheezy
laughter. "Mistrust men with tiny- Say! That's pretty good, mister!
      That's pretty goddam good!"
      Mr. Gaunt was grinning.
      They grinned at each other.
      Mr. Gaunt got the set of socket-wrenches, which came in a leather
case lined with black velvet-the most beautiful set of chrome-steel
alloy socket-wrenches Sonny jackett had ever seen.
      They grinned over the socket-wrenches, baring their teeth like
monkeys that will soon fight.
      And, of course, Sonny bought the set. The price was amazingly
low-a hundred and seventy dollars, plus a couple of really amusing
tricks to be played on Don Hemphill and the Rev. Rose. Sonny told Mr.
      Gaunt it would be a pleasure-he would enjoy stinking up those
psalm-singing Republican sonofawhores' lives.
      They grinned over the tricks to be played on Steamboat Willie and
Don Hemphill.
      Sonny jackett and Leland Gaunt-just a couple of grinning men of
the world.
     And over the door, the little silver bell jingled.

     6
     Henry Beaufort, owner and operator of The Mellow Tiger, lived in a
house about a quarter of a mile from his place of business.
     Myra Evans parked in the Tiger's parking-lot-empty now in the hot,
unseasonable morning sunshine-and walked to the house.
     Considering the nature of her errand, this seemed a reasonable
precaution. She needn't have worried. The Tiger didn't close until
one in the a.m and Henry rarely rose much before that same hour in the
p.m. All the shades, both upstairs and down, were drawn.
     His car, a perfectly maintained 1960 Thunderbird that was his
pride and joy, stood in the driveway.
     Myra was wearing a pair of jeans and one of her husband's blue
work-shirts. The tail of the shirt was out and hung almost to her
knees. It concealed the belt she wore beneath, and the scabbard
hanging from the belt. Chuck Evans was a collector of World War II
memorabilia (and, although she did not know it, he had already made a
purchase of his own in this area at the town's new shop), and there was
a Japanese bayonet in the scabbard. Myra had taken it half an hour ago
from the wall of Chuck's basement den. It bumped solidly against her
right thigh at every step.
     She was very anxious to get this job done, so she could get back
to the picture of Elvis. Holding the picture, she had discovered,
produced a kind of story. It wasn't a real story, but in most waysall
ways, actually-she considered it better than a real story. Act I was
The Concert, where The King pulled her up on stage to dance with him.
     Act II was The Green Room After The Show, and Act III was In the
Limo- One of Elvis's Memphis guys was driving the limo, and The King
didn't even bother to put up the black glass between the driver and
them before doing the most outrageous and delicious things to her in
the back seat as they drove to the airport.
     Act IV was titled On the Plane. In this act they were in the Lisa
Marie, Elvis's Convair jet . . . in the big double bed behind the
partition at the back of the cabin, to be exact. That was the act Myra
had been enjoying yesterday and this morning: cruising at thirty-two
thousand feet in the Lisa Marie, cruising in bed with The King.
     She wouldn't have minded staying there with him forever, but she
knew that she wouldn't. They were bound for Act V: Graceland.
     Once they were there, things could only get better.
     But she had this little piece of business to take care of first.
     She had been lying in bed this morning after her husband left,
naked except for her garter-belt (The King had been very clear in his
desire for Myra to leave that on), the picture clasped tightly in her
hands, moaning and writhing slowly on the sheets. And then, suddenly,
the double bed was gone. The whisper-drone of the Lisa Marie's engines
was gone. The smell of The King's English Leather was gone.
     In the place of these wonderful things was Mr. Gaunt's face ...
     only he no longer looked as he did in his shop. The skin on his
face looked blistered, seared with some fabulous secret heat. It
pulsed and writhed, as if there were things beneath, struggling to get
out. And when he smiled, his big square teeth had become a double row
of fangs.
     "It's time, Myra," Mr. Gaunt had said.
     "I want to be with Elvis," she whined. "I'll do it, but not right
now-please, not right now."
     "Yes, right now. You promised, and you're going to make good on
your promise. You'll be very sorry if you don't, Myra."
     She had heard a brittle cracking. She looked down and saw with
horror that a 'agged crack now split the glass over The King's face.
     "No!" she cried. "No, don't do that!"
     "I'm not doing it," Mr. Gaunt had responded with a laugh.
     "You're doing it. You're doing it by being a silly, lazy little
cuntThis is America, Myra, where only whores do business in bed. In
America respectable people have to get out of bed and earn the things
they need, or lose them forever. I think you forgot that. Of course,
I can always find somebody else to play that little trick on Mr.
Beaufort, but as for your beautiful affaire de coeur with The King-"
Another crack raced like a silver lightning-bolt across the glass
covering the picture. And the face beneath it, she observed with
mounting horror, was growing old and wrinkled and raddled as the
corrupting air seeped in and went to work on it.
     "No! I'll do it! I'll do it right now! I'm getting up right
now, see?
     Only make it stop! MAKE IT STOP!"
     Myra had leaped to the floor with the speed of a woman who has
discovered she is sharing her bed with a nest of scorpions.
     "When you keep your promise, Myra," Mr. Gaunt said. Now he was
speaking from some deep sunken hollow in her mind. "You know what to
do, don't you?"
     "Yes, I know!" Myra looked despairingly at the picture-the image
of an old, ill man, his face puffy from years of excess and indulgence.
     The hand which held the microphone was a vulture's talon.
     "When you come back with your mission accomplished," Mr.
     Gaunt said, "the picture will be fine. Only don't let anyone see
you, Myra. If anyone sees you, you'll never see him again."
     "I won't!" she babbled. "I swear I won't!"
     And now, as she reached Henry Beaufort's house, she remembered
that admonition. She looked around to make sure no one was coming
along the road. It was deserted in both directions. A crow cawed
somnolently in someone's October-barren field. There was no other
sound. The day seemed to throb like a living thing, and the land lay
stunned within the slow beat of its unseasonable heart.
     Myra walked up the driveway, pulling up the tail of the blue
shirt, feeling to make sure of the scabbard and the bayonet inside it.
     Sweat ran, trickling and itching, down the center of her back and
under her bra. Although she didn't know it and wouldn't have believed
it if told, she had achieved a momentary beauty in the rural stillness.
 Her vague, unthoughtful face had filled, at least during these
moments, with a deep purpose and determination which had never been
there before. Her cheekbones were clearly defined for the first time
since high school, when she had decided her mission in life was to eat
every Yodel and Ding-Dong and Hoodsie Rocket in the world. During the
last four days or so, she had been much too busy having progressively
weirder and weirder sex with The King to think much about eating. Her
hair, which usually hung around her face in a lank, floppy rug, was
tied back in a tight little horsetail, exposing her brow. Perhaps
shocked by the sudden overdose of hormones and the equally sudden
cutback in sugar consumption after years of daily overdoses, most of
the pimples that had flared on her face like uneasy volcanoes ever
since she was twelve had gone into remission. Even more remarkable
were her eyes-wide, blue, almost feral. They were not the eyes of Myra
Evans, but of some jungle beast that might turn vicious at any moment.
     She reached Henry's car. Now something was coming along 117-an
old, rattling farm-truck headed for town. Myra slipped around to the
front of the T-Bird and crouched behind its grille until the truck was
gone. Then she stood up again. From the breast pocket of her shirt
she took a folded sheet of paper. She opened it, smoothed it
carefully, and then stuck it under one of the Bird's windshield wipers
so the brief message written there showed clearly.
     DON'T YOU EVER CUT ME OFF AND THEN KEEP MY CAR KEYS YOU DAMNED
FROG IT READ.
     it was time for the bayonet.
                   She took another quick
glance around, but the only thing moving in the whole hot daylight
world was a single crow, perhaps the one which had called before. It
flapped down to the top of a telephone pole directly across from the
driveway and seemed to watch her.
     Myra took the bayonet out, gripped it tightly in both hands,
stooped, and rammed it up to the hilt in the whitewall on the
driver's-side front. Her face was pulled back in a wincing snarl,
anticipating a loud bang, but there was only a sudden breathless
hooooosh!-the sound a big man might make after a sucker-punch to the
gut. The T-Bird settled appreciably to the left. Myra yanked the
bayonet, tearing the hole wider, grateful Chuck liked to keep his toys
sharp.
     When she had cut a ragged rubber smile in the rapidly deflating
tire, she went around to the one on the passenger-side front and did it
again. She was still anxious to get back to her picture, but she found
she was glad she had come, just the same. This was sort of exciting.
     The thought of Henry's face when he saw what had happened to his
precious Thunderbird was actually making her horny. God knew why, but
she thought that when she finally got back on board the Lisa Marie, she
might have a new trick or two to show The King.
     She moved on to the rear tires. The bayonet did not cut quite so
easily now, but she made up for it with her own enthusiasm, sawing
energetically through the sidewalls of the tires.
     When the job was done, when all four tires were not just punctured
but gutted, Myra stepped back to survey her work. She was breathing
rapidly, and she armed sweat off her forehead in a quick, mannish
gesture. Henry Beaufort's Thunderbird now sat a good six inches lower
on the driveway than it had when she arrived. It rested on its
wheeirims with the expensive radials spread out around them in wrinkled
rubber puddles. And then, although she had not been asked to do so,
Myra decided to add the extra touch that means so much. She raked the
tip of the bayonet down the side of the car, splitting the deeply
polished surface with a long, jagged scratch.
     The bayonet made a small, wailing screech against the metal and
Myra looked at the house, suddenly sure that Henry Beaufort must have
heard, that the shade in the bedroom window was suddenly going to flap
up and he would be looking out at her.
     It didn't happen, but she knew it was time to leave. She had
overstayed her welcome here, and besides-back in her own bedroom, The
King awaited. Myra hurried down the driveway, reseating the bayonet in
its scabbard and then dropping the tail of Chuck's shirt over it again.
     One car passed her before she got back to The Mellow Tiger, but it
was going the other way-assuming the driver wasn't ogling her in his
rearview mirror, he would have seen only her back.
     She slid into her own car, yanked the rubber band out of her hair,
allowing her locks to fall around her face in their usual limp fashion,
and drove back to town. She did this one-handed. Her other hand had
business to take care of below her waist. She let herself into her
house and bounded up the stairs by twos. The picture was on the bed,
where she had left it. Myra kicked off her shoes, pushed her jeans
down, grabbed the picture, and jumped into bed with it. The cracks in
the glass were gone; The King had been restored to youth and beauty.
     The same could be said for Myra Evans ... at least temporarily.

     7

     Over the door, the silver bell sang its 'ingly little tune.
     "Hello, Mrs. Potter!" Leland Gaunt said cheerily. He made a
tick-mark on the sheet by the cash register. "I'd about decided you
weren't going to come by."
     "I almost didn't," Lenore Potter said. She looked upset,
distracted. Her silver hair, usually coiffed to perfection, had been
tacked up in an indifferent bun. An inch of her slip was showing
beneath the hem of her expensive gray twill skirt, and there were dark
circles beneath her eyes. The eyes themselves were restless, shooting
from place to place with baleful, angry suspicion.
     "It was the Howdy Doody puppet you wanted to look at, wasn't it?
     I believe you told me you have quite a collection of children's
memorab-" "I really don't believe I can look at such gentle things
today, you know," Lenore said. She was the wife of the richest lawyer
in Castle Rock, and she spoke in clipped, lawyerly tones. "I'm in an
extremely poor frame of mind. I'm having a magenta day. Not just red,
but magenta!"
     Mr. Gaunt stepped around the main display case and came toward
her, his face instantly filled with concern and sympathy. "My dear
lady, what's happened? You look dreadful!"
     "Of course I look dreadful!" she snapped. "The normal flow of my
psychic aura has been disrupted-badly disrupted! Instead of blue, the
color of calm and serenity, my entire calava has gone bright magenta!
     And it's all the fault of that bitch across the street!
     That high-box bitch!"
     Mr. Gaunt made peculiar soothing gestures which never quite
touched any part of Lenore Potter's body. "What bitch is that, Mrs.
     Potter?" he asked, knowing perfectly well.
     "Bonsaint, of course! Bonsaint! That nasty lying Stephanie
Bonsaint! My aura has never been magenta before, Mr. Gaunt! Deep
pink a few times, yes, and once, after I was almost run down in the
street by a drunk in Oxford, I think it might have turned red for a few
minutes, but it has never been magenta! I simply cannot live like
this!"
     "Of course not," Mr. Gaunt soothed. "No one could expect you to,
my dear."
     His eyes finally captured hers. This was not easy with Mrs.
     Potter's gaze darting around in such a distracted manner, but he
did finally manage. And when he did, Lenore calmed almost at once.
     Looking into Mr. Gaunt's eyes, she discovered, was almost like
looking into her own aura when she had been doing all her exercises,
eating the right foods (bean-sprouts and tofu, mostly), and maintaining
the surfaces of her calava with at least an hour of meditation when she
arose in the morning and again before she went to bed at night. His
eyes were the faded, serene blue of desert skies.
     "Come," he said. "Over here." He led her to the short row of
three high-backed plush velvet chairs where so many citizens of Castle
Rock had sat over the last week. And when she was seated, Mr. Gaunt
invited: "Tell me all about it."
     "She's always hated me," Lenore said. "She's always thought that
her husband hasn't risen in the Firm as fast as she wanted because my
husband kept him back. And that I put him up to it. She is a woman
with a small mind and a big bosom and a dirty-gray aura.
     You know the type."
     "Indeed," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "But I never knew how much she hated me until this morning!"
     Lenore Potter was growing agitated again in spite of Mr. Gaunt's
settling influence. "I got up and my flowerbeds were absolutely
ruined! Ruined! Everything that was lovely yesterday is dying today!
     Everything which was soothing to the aura and nourishing to the
calava has been murdered! By that bitch! By that fucking Bonsaint

     BITCH!"

     Lenore's hands closed into fists, hiding the elegantly manicured
nails. The fists drummed on the carved arms of the chair.
     "Chrysanthemums, cimicifuga, asters, marigolds ... that bitch came
over in the night and tore them all out of the ground! Threw them
everywhere! Do you know where my ornamental cabbages are this morning,
Mr. Gaunt?"
     "No-where?" he asked her tenderly, still making those stroking
motions just above her body.
     He actually had a good idea of where they were, and he knew beyond
a shadow of a doubt who was responsible for the calavadestroying mess:
Melissa Clutterbuck. Lenore Potter did not suspect Deputy
Clutterbuck's wife because she didn't know Deputy Clutterbuck's
wife-nor did Melissa Clutterbuck know Lenore, except to say hello to on
the street. There had been no malice on Melissa's part (except, of
course, Mr. Gaunt thought, for the normal malicious pleasure anyone
feels when tearing hell out of someone else's much-beloved
possessions). She had torn up Lenore Potter's flowerbeds in partial
payment for a set of Limoges china. When you got right down to the
bottom of the thing, it was strictly business.
     Enjoyable, yes, Mr. Gaunt thought, but whoever said that business
always had to be a drag?
     "My flowers are in the street!" Lenore shouted. "In the middle
of Castle View! She didn't miss a trick! Even the African daisies are
gone! All gone! All ... gone!"
     "Did you see her?"
     "I didn't need to see her! She's the only one who hates me enough
to do something like that. And the flowerbeds are full of the marks of
her high heels. I swear that little trollop wears her heels even to
bed.
     "Oh Mr. Gaunt," she wailed, "every time I close my eyes
everything goes all purple! What am I going to do?"
     Mr. Gaunt said nothing for a moment. He only looked at her,
fixing her with his eyes until she grew calm and distant.
     "Is that better?" he asked finally.
     "Yes!" she replied in a faint, relieved voice. "I believe I can
see the blue again . . ."
     "But you're too upset to even think about shopping."
     "Yes .
     "Considering what that bitch did to you."
     "Yes . . ."
     "She ought to pay."
     "Yes."
     "If she ever tries anything like that again, she will pay."
     "Yes!"
     "I may have just the thing. Sit right there, Mrs. Potter. I'll
be back in a l'iffy- In the meantime, think blue thoughts."
     "Blue," she agreed dreamily.
     When Mr. Gaunt returned, he put one of the automatic pistols Ace
had brought back from Cambridge into Lenore Potter's hands.
     It was fully loaded and gleamed a greasy blue-black under the
display lights.
     Lenore raised the gun to eye level. She looked at it with deep
pleasure and even deeper relief "Now, I would never urge anyone to
shoot anyone else," Mr.
     Gaunt said. "Not without a very good reason, at least. But you
sound like a woman who might have a very good reason, Mrs. Potter.
     Not the flowers-we both know they are not the important thing.
Flowers are replaceable. But your karma ... your calava ... well, what
else do we-any of us-really have?" And he laughed deprecatingly.
     "Nothing," she agreed, and pointed the automatic at the wall.
     "Pow. Pow, pow, pow. That's for you, you envying little
roundheels trollop. I hope your husband ends up town garbage
collector. It's what he deserves. It's what you both deserve."
     "You see that little lever there, Mrs. Potter?" He pointed it
out to her.
     "Yes, I see it."
     "That's the safety catch. If the bitch should come over again,
trying to do more damage, you'd want to push that first. Do you
understand?"
     "Oh yes," Lenore said in her sleeper's voice. "I understand
perfectly. Ka-pow."
     "No one would blame you. After all, a woman has to protect her
property. A woman has to protect her karma. The Bonsaint creature
probably won't come again, but if she does .
     He looked at her meaningfully.
     "If she does, it will be for the last time." Lenore raised the
short barrel of the automatic to her lips and kissed it softly.
     Now put that in your purse," Mr. Gaunt said, "and get on home.
     Why, for all you know, she could be in your yard right now.
     In fact, she could be in your house."
     Lenore looked alarmed at this. Thin threads of sinister purple
began to twist and twine through her blue aura. She got up, stuffing
the automatic into her purse. Mr. Gaunt looked away from her and she
blinked her eyes rapidly several times as soon as he did.
     "I'm sorry, but I'll have to look at Howdy Doody another time, Mr.
     Gaunt. I think I'd better go home. For all I know, that Bonsaint
woman could be in my yard right now, while I'm here. She might even be
in my house!"
     "What a terrible idea," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "Yes, but property is a responsibility-it must be protected. We
have to face these things, Mr. Gaunt. How much do I owe you for the
... the . . ." But she could not remember exactly what it was he had
sold her, although she was sure she would very soon now.
     She gestured vaguely at her purse instead.
     "No charge to you. Those are on special today. Think of it as .
     . ." His smile widened. ". . . as a free get-acquainted gift."
     "Thank you," Lenore said. "I feel ever so much better."
     "As always," said Mr. Gaunt with a little bow, "I am glad to have
been of service."

     8

     Norris Ridgewick was not fishing.
     Norris Ridgewick was looking in Hugh Priest's bedroom window.
     Hugh lay on his bed in a loose heap, snoring at the ceiling. He
wore only a pair of pee-stained boxer shorts. Clutched in his big,
knuckly hands was a matted piece of fur. Norris couldn't be sureHugh's
hands were very big and the window was very dirty-but he thought it was
an old moth-eaten fox-tail. It didn't matter what it was, anyway; what
mattered was that Hugh was asleep.
     Norris walked back down the lawn to where his personal car stood
parked behind Hugh's Buick in the driveway. He opened the passenger
door and leaned in. His fishing reel was sitting on the floor. The
Bazun rod was in the back seat-he found he felt better, safer, if he
kept it with him.
     It was still unused. The truth was just this simple: he was
afraid to use it. He had taken it out on Castle Lake yesterday, all
fitted up and ready to go ... and then had hesitated just before making
his first cast, with the rod cocked back over his shoulder.
     What if, he thought, a really big fish takes the lure? Smokey,
for instance?
     Smokey was an old brown trout, the stuff of legend among the
fisherpeople of Castle Rock. He was reputed to be over two feet long,
wily as a weasel, strong as a stoat, tough as nails. According to the
oldtimers, Smokey's jaw bristled with the steel of anglers who had
hooked him ... but had been unable to hold him.
     What if he snaps the rod?
     It seemed crazy to believe that a lake-trout, even a big one like
Smokey (if Smokey actually existed), could snap a Bazun rod, but Norris
supposed it was possible ... and the way his luck had been running just
lately, it might really happen. He could hear the brittle snap in his
head, could feel the agony of seeing the rod in two pieces, one of them
in the bottom of the boat and the other floating alongside. And once a
rod was broken, it was Katy bar the doorthere wasn't a thing you could
do with it except throw it away.
     So he had ended up using the old Zebco after all. There had been
no fish for dinner last night . . . but he had dreamed of Mr.
     Gaunt. In the dream Mr. Gaunt had been wearing hip-waders and an
old fedora with feathered lures dancing jauntily around the brim.
     He was sitting in a rowboat about thirty feet out on Castle Lake
while Norris stood on the west shore with his dad's old cabin, which
had burned down ten years before, behind him. He stood and listened
while Mr. Gaunt talked. Mr. Gaunt had reminded Norris of his
promise, and Norris had awakened with a sense of utter certainty: he
had done the right thing yesterday, putting the Bazun aside in favor of
the old Zebco. The Bazun rod was too nice, far too nice. It would be
criminal to risk it by actually using it.
     Now Norris opened his reel. He took out a long fish-gutting knife
and walked over to Hugh's Buick.
     Nobody deserves it more than this drunken slob, he told himself,
but something inside didn't agree. Something inside told him he was
making a black and woeful mistake from which he might never recover.
     He was a policeman; part of his job was to arrest people who did
the sort of thing he was about to do. It was vandalism, that was
exactly what it came down to, and vandals were bad guys.
     You decide, Norris. The voice of Mr. Gaunt spoke up suddenly in
his mind. It's your fishing rod. And it's your God-given right offree
will, too. You have a choice. You always have a choice. ButThe voice
in Norris Ridgewick's head didn't finish. It didn't need to. Norris
knew what the consequences of turning away now would be. When he went
back to his car, he would find the Bazun broken in two. Because every
choice had consequences. Because in America, you could have anything
you wanted, just as long as you could pay for it. If you couldn't pay,
or refused to pay, you would remain needful forever.
     Besides, he'd do it to me, Norris thought petulantly. And not for
a nice fishing rod like my Bazun, either. Hugh Priest would cut his
own mother's throat for a bottle of Old Duke and a pack of Luckies.
     Thus he refuted guilt. When the something inside tried to protest
again, tried to tell him to please think before he did this, think, he
smothered it. Then he bent down and began to carve up the tires of
Hugh's Buick. His enthusiasm, like Myra Evans's, grew as he worked.
     As an extra added attraction, he smashed the Buick's headlights
and the taillights, too. He finished by putting a note which read
)7(/sr AwAo2Aji#v40 @oo KWOcj Wft,+TILt- ONE AFriFit mexr r#mF
ftsejei-, )(0 p if A v jr 14 C KC- D M y' f OCKOLA it 0T-#tf- L*$T
-rlmg. 5-rAY OUTOF- MY t5tie under the windshield wiper on the
driver's side.
     With the job done he crept back up to the bedroom window, his
heart hammering heavily in his narrow chest. Hugh Priest was still
deeply asleep, clutching that ratty runner of fur.
     Who in God's name would want a dirty old thing like that?
     Norris wondered. He's holding onto it like it was his fucking
teddy bear.
     He went back to his car. He got in, shifted into neutral, and let
his old Beetle roll soundlessly down the driveway. He didn't start the
engine until the car was on the road. Then he drove away as fast as he
could. He had a headache. His stomach was rolling around nastily in
his guts. And he kept telling himself it didn't matter; he felt good,
he felt good, goddammit, he felt really good.
     It didn't work very well until he reached back between the seats
and grasped the limber, narrow fishing rod in his left fist. Then he
began to feel calm again.
     Norris held it like that all the way home.

    9

     The silver bell jingled.
     Slopey Dodd walked into Needful Things.
     "Hullo, Slopey," Mr. Gaunt said.
     "Huh-Huh-Hello, Mr. G-G-Guh-" "You don't need to stutter around
me, Slopey," Mr. Gaunt said.
     He raised one of his hands with the first two fingers extended in
a fork. He drew them down through the air in front of Slopey's homely
face, and Slopey felt something-a tangled, knotted snarl in his
mind-magically dissolve. His mouth fell open.
     "What did you do to me?" he gasped. The words ran perfectly out
of his mouth, like beads on a string.
     "A trick Miss Ratcliffe would undoubtedly love to learn," Mr.
     Gaunt said. He smiled and made a mark beside Slopey's name on his
sheet. He glanced at the grand father clock ticking contentedly away
in the corner. It was quarter to one. "Tell me how you got out of
school early. Will anyone be suspicious?"
      "No." Slopey's face was still amazed, and he appeared to be
trying to look down at his own mouth, as if he could actually see the
words tumbling from it in such unprecedented good order. "I told Mrs.
      DeWeese I felt sick to my stomach. She sent me to the school
nurse. I told the nurse I felt better, but still sick. She asked me
if I thought I could walk home. I said yes, so she let me go."
      Slopey paused. "I came because I fell asleep in study hall. I
dreamed you were calling me."
      "I was." Mr. Gaunt tented his oddly even fingers beneath his
chin and smiled at the boy. "Tell me-did your mother like the pewter
teapot you got her?"
      A blush mounted into Slopey's cheeks, turning them the color of
old brick. He started to say something, then gave up and inspected his
feet instead.
      In his softest, kindest voice, Mr. Gaunt said: "You kept it
yourself, didn't you?"
      Slopey nodded, still looking at his feet. He felt ashamed and
confused. Worst of all, he felt a terrible sense of loss and
griefsomehow Mr. Gaunt had dissolved that tiresome, infuriating knot
in his head ... and what good did it do? He was too embarrassed to
talk.
      "Now what, pray tell, does a twelve-year-old boy want with a
pewter teapot?"
      Slopey's cowlick, which had bobbed up and down a few seconds ago,
now waved from side to side as he shook his head. He didn't know what
a twelve-year-old boy wanted with a pewter teapot. He only knew that
he wanted to keep it. He liked it. He really ...
      really ... liked it.
      ". . . feels," he muttered at last.
      "Pardon me?" Mr. Gaunt asked, raising his single wavy eyebrow.
      "I like the way it feels, I said!"
      "Slopey, Slopey," Mr. Gaunt said, coming around the counter, "you
don't have to explain to me. I know all about that peculiar thing
people call 'pride of possession.' I have made it the cornerstone of my
career."
      Slopey Dodd shrank away from Mr. Gaunt in alarm. "Don't you
touch me! Please don't!"
      "Slopey, I have no more intention of touching you than I do of
telling you to give your mother the teapot. It's yours. You can do
anything you want with it. In fact, I applaud your decision to keep
it."
      "You ... you do?"
      "I do! Indeed I do! Selfish people are happy people. I believe
that with all my heart. But Slopey . . ."
      Slopey raised his head a little and looked fearfully through the
hanging fringe of his red hair at Leland Gaunt.
      "The time has come for you to finish paying for it."
      "Oh!" An expression of vast relief filled Slopey's face. "Is
that all you wanted me for? I thought maybe. . ." But he either
couldn't or didn't dare finish. He hadn't been sure what Mr. Gaunt
had wanted.
      "Yes. Do you remember who you promised to play a trick on?"
      "Sure. Coach Pratt."
      "Right. There are two parts to this prank-you have to put
something somewhere, plus you have to tell Coach Pratt something.
      And if you follow directions exactly, the teapot will be yours
forever."
      "Can I talk like this, too?" Slopey asked eagerly. "Can I talk
without stuttering forever, too?"
      Mr. Gaunt sighed regretfully. "I'm afraid you'll go back to the
way you were as soon as you leave my shop, Slopey. I believe I do have
an anti-stuttering device somewhere in stock, but-" "Please! Please,
Mr. Gaunt! I'll do anything! I'll do anything to anyone! I hate to
stutter!"
      "I know you would, but that's just the problem, don't you see?
      I am rapidly running out of pranks which need to be played; my
dance-card, you might say, is nearly full. So you couldn't pay me."
      Slopey hesitated a long time before speaking again. When he did,
his voice was low and diffident. "Couldn't you ... I mean, do you ever
just ... give things away, Mr. Gaunt?"
      Leland Gaunt's face grew deeply sorrowful. "Oh, Slopey! How
often I've thought of it, and with such longing! There is a deep,
untapped well of charity in my heart. But ...
      "But?"
      "It just wouldn't be business," Mr. Gaunt finished. He favored
Slopey with a compassionate smile . . . but his eyes sparkled so
wolfishly that Slopey took a step backward. "You understand, don't
you?"
      "Uh ... yeah! Sure!"
      "Besides," Mr. Gaunt went on, "the next few hours are crucial to
me. Once things really get rolling, they can rarely be stopped ... but
for the time being, I must make prudence my watchword.
      If you suddenly stopped stuttering, it might raise questions.
      That would be bad. The Sheriff is already asking questions he has
no business asking." His face darkened momentarily, and then his ugly,
charming, jostling smile burst forth again. "But I intend to take care
of him, Slopey. Ah, yes."
      "Sheriff Pangborn, you mean?"
      "Yes-Sheriff Pangborn, that's what I mean to say." Mr. Gaunt
raised his first two fingers and once again drew them down in front of
Slopey Dodd's face, from forehead to chin. "But we never talked about
him, did we?"
      "Talked about who?" Slopey asked, bewildered.
      "Exactly. " Leland Gaunt was wearing a jacket of dark-gray suede
today, and from one of its pockets he produced a black leather wallet.
      He held it out to Slopey, who took it gingerly, being careful not
to touch Mr. Gaunt's fingers.
      "You know Coach Pratt's car, don't you?"
      "The Mustang? Sure."
      "Put this in it. Under the passenger seat, with just a corner
sticking out. Go to the high school right now-it wants to be there
before the last bell. Do you understand?"
      "Yes."
      "Then you're to wait until he comes out. And when he does. . .
      Mr. Gaunt went on speaking in a low murmur, and Slopey looked up
at him, jaw slack, eyes dazed, nodding every once in awhile.
      Slopey Dodd left a few minutes later with john LaPointe's wallet
tucked into his shirt.


 CHAPTER SIXTEEN

       Nettle lay in a plain gray casket which Polly Chalmers had paid
for.
     Alan had asked her to let him help share the expense, and she'd
refused in that simple but final way he had come to know, respect, and
accept. The coffin stood on steel runners above a plot in Homeland
Cemetery near the area where Polly's people were buried. The mound of
earth next to it was covered with a carpet of bright green artificial
grass which sparkled feverishly in the hot sunlight. That fake grass
never failed to make Alan shudder. There was something obscene about
it, something hideous. He liked it even less than the morticians'
practice of first rouging the dead and then dolling them up in their
finest clothes so they looked as if they were bound for a big business
meeting in Boston instead of a long season of decay amid the roots and
the worms.
     Reverend Tom Killingworth, the Methodist minister who conducted
twice-weekly services at juniper Hill and who had known Nettle well,
performed the service at Polly's request. The homily was brief but
warm, full of reference to the Nettle Cobb this man had known, a woman
who had been slowly and bravely coming out of the shadows of insanity,
a woman who had taken the courageous decision to try to treat once more
with the world which had hurt her so badly.
     "When I was growing up," Tom Killingworth said, "my mother kept a
plaque with a lovely Irish saying on it in her sewing room.
     It said 'May you be in heaven half an hour before the devil knows
you're dead.' Nettle Cobb had a hard life, in many ways a sad life, but
in spite of that I do not believe she and the devil ever had much to do
with each other. In spite of her terrible, untimely death, my heart
believes that it is to heaven she has gone, and that the devil still
hasn't gotten the news." Killingworth raised his arms in the
traditional gesture of benediction. "Let us pray."
     From the far side of the hill, where Wilma jerzyck was being
buried at the same time, came the sound of many voices rising and
falling in response to Father John Brigham. Over there, cars were
lined up from the burial site all the way to the cemetery's east gate;
they had come for Peter jerzyck, the living, if not for his dead wife.
     Over here there were only five mourners: Polly, Alan, Rosalie
Drake, old Lenny Partridge (who went to all funerals on general
principles, so long as it wasn't one of the Pope's army getting
buried), and Norris Ridgewick. Norris looked pale and distracted.
     Fish must not have been biting, Alan thought.
     "May the Lord bless you and keep your memories of Nettle Cobb
fresh and green in your hearts," Killingworth said, and beside Alan,
Polly began to cry again. He put an arm around her and she moved
against him gratefully, her hand finding his and twining in it tightly.
     "May the Lord lift up His face upon you; may He shower His grace
upon you; may He cheer your souls and give you peace.
     Amen."
     The day was even hotter than Columbus Day had been, and when Alan
raised his head, darts of bright sunlight bounced off the casket-rails
and into his eyes. He wiped his free hand across his forehead, where a
solid summer sweat had broken. Polly fumbled in her purse for a fresh
Kleenex and wiped her streaming eyes with it.
     "Honey, are you all right?" Alan asked.
     "Yes ... but I have to cry for her, Alan. Poor Nettle. Poor,
poor Nettle. Why did this happen? Why?" And she began to sob again.
     Alan, who wondered exactly the same thing, gathered her into his
arms. Over her shoulder he saw Norris wandering away toward where the
cars belonging to Nettle's mourners were huddled, looking like a man
who either doesn't know where he is going or who isn't quite awake.
     Alan frowned. Then Rosalie Drake approached Norris, said
something to him, and Norris gave her a hug.
     Alan thought, He knew her, too-he's just sad, that's all. You're
jumping at an almighty lot of shadows these days-maybe the real
question here is what's the matter with you?
     Then Killingworth was there and Polly was turning to thank him,
getting herself under control. Killingworth held out his hands.
     With guarded amazement Alan watched the fearless way Polly allowed
her own hand to be swallowed up in the minister's larger ones. He
could not remember ever seeing Polly offer one of her hands so freely
and unthoughtfully.
     She's not just a little better; she's a lot better. What in the
hell happened?
     On the other side of the hill, Fatherjohn Brigham's nasal, rather
irritating voice proclaimed: "Peace be with you."
     "And with you," the mourners replied en masse.
     Alan looked at the plain gray casket beside that hideous swath of
fake green grass and thought, Peace be with you, Nettle. Now and at
last, peace be with you.

     2

     As the twin funerals at Homeland were winding up, Eddie Warburton
was parking in front of Polly's house. He slipped from his car-not a
nice new car like the one that honky bastard down at the Sunoco had
wrecked, just transportation-and looked cautiously both ways.
     Everything seemed fine; the street was dozing through what might
have been an afternoon in early August.
     Eddie hurried up Polly's walk, fumbling an official-looking
envelope out of his shirt as he went. Mr. Gaunt had called him only
ten minutes ago, telling him it was time to finish paying for his
medallion, and here he was ... of course. Mr. Gaunt was the sort of
guy who, when he said frog, you jumped.
     Eddie climbed the three steps to Polly's porch. A hot little gust
of breeze stirred the windchimes above the door, making them jingle
softly together. It was the most civilized sound imaginable, but Eddie
jumped slightly anyway. He took another look around, saw no one, then
looked down at the envelope again. Addressed to "Ms. Patricia
Chalmers"-pretty hoity-toity! Eddie hadn't the slightest idea that
Polly's real first name was Patricia, nor did he care. His job was to
do this little trick and then get the hell out of here.
     He dropped the letter into the mail-slot. It fluttered down and
landed on top of the other mail: two catalogues and a cable-TV
brochure. just a business-length envelope with Polly's name and
address centered below the metered mail stamp in the upper right corner
and the return address in the upper left: San Francisco Department of
Child Welfare 666 Geary Street San Francisco, California 94112

     3

     "What is it?" Alan asked as he and Polly walked slowly down the
hill toward Alan's station wagon. He had hoped to pass at least a word
with Norris, but Norris had already gotten into his VW and taken off.
     Back to the lake for a little more fishing before the sun went
down, probably.
     Polly looked up at him, still red-eyed and too pale, but smiling
tentatively. "What is what?"
     "Your hands. What's made them all better? It's like magic."
     "Yes," she said, and held them out before her, splay-fingered, so
they could both look at them. "It is, isn't it?" Her smile was a
little more natural now.
     Her fingers were still twisted, still crooked, and the joints were
still bunched, but the acute swelling which had been there Friday night
was almost completely gone.
     "Come on, lady. Give."
     "I'm not sure I want to tell you," she said. "I'm a little
embarrassed, actually."
     They stopped and waved at Rosalie as she drove by in her old blue
Toyota.
     "Come on," Alan said. "'Fess up."
     "Well," she said, "I guess it was just a matter of finally meeting
the right doctor." Slow color was rising in her cheeks.
     "Who's that?"
     "Dr. Gaunt," she said with a nervous little laugh. "Dr. Leland
Gaunt."
     "Gaunt!" He looked at her in surprise. "What does he have to do
with your hands?"
     "Drive me down to his shop and I'll tell you on the way."

     4

     Five minutes later (one of the nicest things about living in
Castle Rock, Alan sometimes thought, was that almost everything was
only five minutes away), he swung into one of the slant spaces in front
of Needful Things. There was a sign in the window, one Alan had seen
before:

     TUESDAYS AND THURSDAYS BY APPOINTMENT ONLY.

     It suddenly occurred to Alan-who hadn't thought about this aspect
of the new store at all until now-that closed except "by appointment"
was one fuck of a strange way to run a small-town business.
     "Alan?" Polly asked hesitantly. "You look mad."
     "I'm not mad," he said. "What in the world do I have to be mad
about? The truth is, I don't know how I feel. I guess-" He uttered a
short laugh, shook his head, and started again. "I guess I'm what Todd
used to call 'gabberflasted.' Quack remedies? It just doesn't seem
like you, Polly."
     Her lips tightened at once, and there was a warning in her eyes
when she turned to look at him. "'Quack' isn't the word I'd have used.
     Quack is for ducks and ... and prayer-wheels from the ads in the
back of Inside View. 'Quack' is the wrong word to use if a thing
works, Alan. Do you think I'm wrong?"
     He opened his mouth-to say what, he wasn't sure-but she went on
before he could say anything.
     "Look at this." She held her hands out in the sunshine flooding
through the windshield, then opened them and closed them effortlessly
several times.
     "All right. Poor choice of words. What I-" "Yes, I'd say so. A
very poor choice."
     "I'm sorry."
     She turned all the way around to face him then, sitting where
Annie had so often sat, sitting in what had once been the Pangborn
family car. Why haven't I traded this thing yet? Alan wondered.
     What am I-crazy?
     Polly placed her hands gently over Alan's. "Oh, this is starting
to feel really uncomfortable-we never argue, and I'm not going to start
now. I buried a good companion today. I'm not going to have a fight
with my boyfriend, as well."
     A slow grin lit his face. "That what I am? Your boyfriend?"
     "Well ... you're my friend. Can I at least say that?"
     He hugged her, a little astonished at how close they had come to
having harsh words. And not because she felt worse; because she felt
better. "Honey, you can say anything you want. I love you a bunch."
     "And we're not going to fight, no matter what."
     He nodded solemnly. "No matter what."
     "Because I love you, too, Alan."
     He kissed her cheek, then let her go. "Let me see this ashcan
thing he gave you."
     "It's not an ashcan, it's an azka- And he didn't give it to me, he
loaned it to me on a trial basis. That's why I'm here-to buy it. I
told you that. I just hope he doesn't want the moon and stars for it."
     Alan looked at the sign in the display window, and at the shade
pulled down over the door. He thought, I'm afraid that's just what he
is going to want, darlin.
     He didn't like any of this. He had found it hard to take his eyes
away from Polly's hands during the funeral service he had watched her
manipulate the catch on her purse effortlessly, dip into her bag for a
Kleenex, then close the catch with the tips of her fingers instead of
shuffling the bag awkwardly around so she could do it with her thumbs,
which were usually a good deal less painful. He knew her hands were
better, but this story about a magic charmand that was what it came
down to when you scraped the frosting off the cake-made him extremely
nervous. It reeked of confidence game.

     TUESDAYS AND THURSDAYS BY APPOINTMENT ONLY.

     No-except for a few fancy restaurants like Maurice, he hadn't seen
a business that kept appointment-only hours since he'd come to Maine.
     And you could walk right off the street and get a table at Maurice
nine times out of ten . . . except in the summer, of course, when the
tourists were spawning.

     BY APPOINTMENT ONLY.

     Nevertheless, he had seen (out of the corner of his eye, as it
were) people going in and out all week long. Not in droves, maybe, but
it was clear that Mr. Gaunt's way of doing business hadn't hurt him
any, odd or not. Sometimes his customers came in little groups, but
far more often they seemed to be on their own . . . or so it seemed to
Alan now, casting his mind back over the previous week.
     And wasn't that how con-men worked? They split you off from the
herd, got you on your own, made you comfortable, and then showed you
how you could own the Lincoln Tunnel for this one-time-only low price.
     "Alan?" Her fist knocked lightly on his forehead. "Alan, are you
in there?"
     He looked back at her with a smile. "I'm here, Polly."
     She had worn a dark-blue jumper with a matching blue stock tie to
Nettle's funeral. While Alan was thinking, she had taken off the tie
and dextrously unbuttoned the top two buttons of the white blouse
underneath.
     "More!" he said with a leer. "Cleavage! We want cleavage!"
     "Stop," she said primly but with a smile. "We're sitting in the
middle of Main Street and it's two-thirty in the afternoon. Besides,
we ve just come from a funeral, in case you forgot."
     He started. "Is it really that late?"
     "If two-thirty's late, it's late." She tapped his wrist. "Do you
ever look at the thing you've got strapped on there?"
     He looked at it now and saw it was closer to two-forty than
twothirty. Middle School broke at three o'clock. If he was going to
be there when Brian Rusk got out, he had to get moving right away.
     "Let me see your trinket," he said.
     She grasped the fine silver chain around her neck and pulled out
the small silver object on the end of it. She cupped it in her palm
... then closed her hand over it when he moved to touch it.
     "Uh ... I don't know if you're supposed to." She was smiling, but
the move he'd made had clearly left her uncomfortable. "It might screw
up the vibrations, or something."
     "Oh, come on, Polly," he said, annoyed.
     "Look," she said, "let's get something straight, okay? Want to?"
     The anger was back in her voice. She was trying to control it,
but it was there. "It's easy for you to make light of this. You're
not the one with the oversized buttons on the telephone, or the
oversized Percodan prescription."
     "Hey, Polly! That's-" "No, never mind hey Polly." Bright spots
of color had mounted in her cheeks. Part of her anger, she would think
later, sprang from a very simple source: on Sunday, she had felt
exactly as Alan felt now. Something had happened since then to change
her mind, and dealing with that change was not easy. "This thing
works. I know it's crazy, but it does work. On Sunday morning, when
Nettle came over, I was in agony. I'd started thinking about how the
real solution to all my problems might be a double amputation. The
pain was so bad, Alan, that I turned that thought over with a feeling
that was almost surprise. Like'Oh yeah-amputation! Why haven't I
thought of that before? It's so obvious!' Now, just two days later,
all I've got is what Dr. Van Allen calls 'fugitive pain,' and even
that seems to be going away. I remember about a year ago I spent a
week on a brown-rice diet because that was supposed to help. Is this
so different?"
     The arger had gone out of her voice as she spoke, and now she was
looking at him almost pleadingly.
     "I don't know, Polly. I really don't."
     She had opened her hand again, and she now held the azka between
her thumb and forefinger. Alan bent close to look at ' it, but made no
move to touch it this time. It was a small silver object, not quite
round. Tiny holes, not much bigger than the black dots which make up
newsprint photographs, studded its lower half. It gleamed mellowly in
the sunlight.
     And as Alan looked at it, a powerful, irrational feeling swept
him: he didn't like it. He didn't like it at all. He resisted a
brief, powerful urge to simply rip it off Polly's neck and throw it out
the open window.
     Yes! Good idea, sport! You do that and you'll be picking your
teeth out of your lap!
     "Sometimes it almost feels like something is moving around inside
of it," Polly said, smiling. "Like a Mexican jumping bean, or
something. Isn't that silly?"
     "I don't know."
     He watched her drop it back inside her blouse with a strong sense
of misgiving ... but once it was out of sight and her fingersher
undeniably limber fingers-had gone to work re-buttoning the top of her
blouse, the feeling began to fade. What didn't was his growing
suspicion that Mr. Leland Gaunt was conning the woman he loved ... and
if he was, she would not be the only one "Have you thought it could be
something else?" Now he was moving with the delicacy of a man using
slick stepping-stones to cross a swift-running stream. "You've had
remissions before, you know."
     "Of course I know," Polly said with edgy patience. "They're my
hands."
     "Polly, I'm just trying-" "I knew you'd probably react just the
way you are reacting, Alan. The fact is simple enough: I know what
arthritic remission feels like, and brother, this isn't it. I've had
times over the last five or six years when I felt pretty good, but I
never felt this good even during the best of them. This is different.
     This is like . . ." She paused, thought, then made a small
frustrated gesture that was mostly hands and shoulders. "This is like
being well again. I don't expect you to understand exactly what I
mean, but I can't put it any better than that."
     He nodded, frowning. He did understand what she was saying, and
he also understood that she meant it. Perhaps the azka had unlocked
some dormant healing power in her own mind. Was that possible, even
though the disease in question wasn't psychosomatic in origin? The
Rosicrucians thought stuff like that happened all the time. So did the
millions of people who had bought L. Ron Hubbard's book on Dianetics,
for that matter. He himself didn't know; the only thing he could say
for sure was that he had never seen a blind person think himself back
to sight or a wounded person stop his bleeding by an effort of
concentration.
     What he did know was this: something about the situation smelled
wrong. Something about it smelled as high as dead fish that have spent
three days in the hot sun.
     "Let's cut to the chase," Polly said. "Trying not to be mad at
you is wearing me out. Come inside with me. Talk to Mr. Gaunt
yourself. It's time you met him anyway. Maybe he can explain better
what the charm does ... and what it doesn't do."
     He looked at his watch again. Fourteen minutes of three now.
     For a brief moment he thought of doing as she suggested, and
leaving Brian Rusk for later. But catching the boy as he came out of
school-catching him while he was away from home-felt right.
     He would get better answers if he talked to him away from his
mother, who would hang around them like a lioness protecting her cub,
interrupting, perhaps even telling her son not to answer. Yes, that
was the bottom line: if it turned out her son had something to hide, or
if Mrs. Rusk even thought he did, Alan might find it difficult or
impossible to get the information he needed.
     Here he had a potential con artist; in Brian Rusk he might have
the key that would unlock a double murder.
     "I can't, honey," he said. "Maybe a little later today. I have
to go over to the Middle School and talk to someone, and I ought to do
it right away."
     "Is it about Nettle?"
     "It's about Wilma jerzyck ... but if my hunch is right, Nettle
comes into it, yes. If I find anything out, I'll tell you later. In
the meantime, will you do something for me?"
     "Alan, I'm buying it! They're not your hands!"
     "No, I expect you to buy it. I want you to pay him by check,
that's all. There's no reason why he shouldn't take one-if he's a
reputable businessman, that is. You live in town and you bank right
across the street. But if something shakes out funny, you've got a few
days to Put a stop on payment."
     "I see," Polly said. Her voice was calm, but Alan realized with a
sinking feeling that he had finally missed his footing on one of those
slippery stepping-stones and fallen headlong into the stream.
     "You think he's a crook, don't you, Alan? You think he's going to
take the gullible little lady's money, fold his tent, and steal off
into the night."
     "I don't know," Alan said evenly. "What I do know is that he's
only been doing business here in town for a week. So a check seems
like a reasonable precaution to take."
     Yes, he was being reasonable. Polly recognized that. It was that
very reasonableness, that stubborn rationality in the face of what
seemed to her to be an authentic miracle cure, that was now driving her
anger. She fought an urge to begin snapping her fingers in his face,
shouting Do you SEE that, Alan? Are you BLIND? as she did so. The
fact that Alan was right, that Mr. Gaunt should have no problem at all
with her check if he was on the up-and-up, only made her angrier.
     Be careful, a voice whispered. Be careful, don't be hasty, turn
on brain before throwing mouth in gear. Remember that you love this
man.
     But another voice answered, a colder voice, one she barely
recognized as her own: Do I? Do I really?
     "All right," she said, tight-lipped, and slid across the seat and
away from him. "Thank you for looking after my best interests, Alan.
     Sometimes I forget how badly I need someone to do that, you see.
I'll be sure to write him a check."
     Polly"No, Alan. No more talk now. I can't not be mad at you any
longer today." She opened the door and got out in one lithe gesture.
     The jumper rode up, revealing a momentary heart-stopping length of
thigh.
     He started to get out on his own side, wanting to catch her, talk
to her, smooth it over, make her see that he had only voiced his doubts
because he cared about her. Then he looked at his watch again. It was
nine minutes of three. Even if he pushed it, he might miss Brian Rusk.
     "I'll talk to you tonight," he called out the window.
     "Fine," she said. "You do that, Alan." She went directly to the
door beneath the canopy without turning around. Before he put the
station wagon in reverse and backed out into the street, Alan heard the
tinkle of a small silver bell.

     5

     "Ms. Chalmers!" Mr. Gaunt cried cheerfully, and made a small
check-mark on the sheet beside the cash register. He was nearing the
bottom of it now: Polly's was the last name but one.
     "Please ... Polly," she said.
     "Excuse me." His smile widened. "Polly."
     She smiled back at him, but the smile was forced. Now that she
was in here, she felt a keen sorrow at the angry way she and Alan had
parted. Suddenly she found herself struggling just to keep from
bursting into tears.
     "Ms. Chalmers? Polly? Are you feeling unwell?" Mr. Gaunt came
around the counter. "You look a trifle pale." His face was furrowed
with genuine concern. This is the man Alan thinks is a crook, Polly
thought. If he could only see him now"It's the sun, I think," she said
in a voice that was not quite even. "It's so warm outside."
     "But cool in here," he said soothingly. "Come, Polly. Come and
sit down."
     He led her, his hand near but not quite touching the small of her
back, to one of the red velvet chairs. She sat upon it, knees
together.
     "I happened to be looking out the window," he said, sitting in the
chair next to hers and folding his long hands into his lap. "It looked
to me as if you and the Sheriff might be arguing."
     "it's nothing," she said, but then a single large tear overspilled
the corner of her left eye and rolled down her cheek.
     "On the contrary," he said. "It means a great deal."
     She looked up at him, surprised ... and Mr. Gaunt's hazel eyes
captured hers. Had they been hazel before? She couldn't remember, not
for certain. All she knew was that as she looked into them, she felt
all the day's misery-poor Nettle's funeral, then the stupid fight she'd
had with Alan-begin to dissolve.
     "It ... it does?"
     "Polly," he said softly, "I think everything is going to turn out
just fine. If you trust me. Do you? Do you trust me?"
     "Yes," Polly said, although something inside, something far and
faint, cried out a desperate warning. "I do-no matter what Alan says,
I trust you with all my heart."
     "Well, that's fine," Mr. Gaunt said. He reached out and took one
of Polly's hands. Her face wrinkled in disgust for a moment, and then
relaxed into its former blank and dreaming expression.
     "That's just fine. And your friend the Sheriff needn't have
worried, you know; your personal check is just as good as gold with
me."

     6

     Alan saw he was going to be late unless he turned on the
flasherbubble and stuck it on the roof. He didn't want to do that. He
didn't want Brian Rusk to see a police car; he wanted him to see a
slightly down-at-the-heels station wagon, just like the kind his own
dad probably drove.
     It was too late to make it to the school before it let out for the
day. Alan parked at the intersection of Main and School streets
instead. This was the most logical way for Brian to come; he would
just have to hope that logic would work somewhere along the line today.
     Alan got out, leaned against the station wagon's bumper, and felt
in his pocket for a stick of chewing gum. He was unwrapping it when he
heard the three o'clock bell at the Middle School, dreamy and distant
in the warm air.
     He decided to talk to Mr. Leland Gaunt of Akron, Ohio, as soon as
he finished with Brian Rusk, appointment or no appointment . . . and
just as abruptly changed his mind. He'd call the Attorney General's
Office in Augusta first, have them check Gaunt's name against the con
file. If there was nothing there, they could send the name on to the
LAWS R & I computer in WashingtonLAWS, in Alan's opinion, was one of
the few good things the Nixon administration had ever done.
     The first kids were coming down the street now, yelling, skipping,
laughing. A sudden idea struck Alan, and he opened the driver's door
of the station wagon. He reached across the seat, opened the glove
compartment, and pawed through the stuff inside.
     Todd's joke can of nuts fell out onto the floor as he did so.
     Alan was about to give up when he found what he wanted. He took
it, slammed the glove compartment shut, and backed out of the car. He
was holding a small cardboard envelope with a sticker on it that said:
The Folding Flower Trick Blackstone Magic Co.
     19 Greer St.
     Paterson, Nj.
     From this packet Alan slipped an even smaller square-a thick block
of multicolored tissue-paper. He slipped it beneath his watchband.
     All magicians have a number of "palming wells" on their persons
and about their clothes, and each has his own favorite well.
     Under the watchband was Alan's.
     With the famous Folding Flowers taken care of, Alan went back to
watching for Brian Rusk. He saw a boy on a bike, cutting jazzily in
and out through the clots of pint-sized pedestrians, and was alert at
once. Then he saw it was one of the Hanlon twins, and allowed himself
to relax again.
     "slow down or I'll give you a ticket," Alan growled as the boy
shot past. jay Hanlon looked at him, startled, and almost ran into a
tree. He pedaled on at a much more sedate speed.
     Alan watched him for a moment, amused, then turned back in the
direction of the school and resumed his watch for Brian Rusk.

     7

     Sally Ratcliffe climbed the stairs from her little speech therapy
room to the first floor of the Middle School five minutes after the
three o'clock bell and walked down the main hall toward the office.
     The hall was clearing rapidly, as it always did on days when the
weather was fair and warm. Outside, droves of kids were shouting their
way across the lawn to where the #2 and #3 buses idled sleepily at the
curb. Sally's low heels clicked and clacked. She was holding a manila
envelope in one hand. The name on this envelope, Frank jewett, was
turned in against her gently rounded breast.
     She paused at Room 6, one door down from the office, and looked in
through the wire-reinforced glass. Inside, Mr. jewett was talking to
the half-dozen teachers who were involved in coaching fall and winter
sports. Frank Jewett was a pudgy little man who always reminded Sally
of Mr. Weatherbee, the principal in the Archie comics. Like Mr.
     Weatherbee's, his glasses were always siding down on his nose.
     Sitting to his right was Alice Tanner, the school secretary. She
appeared to be taking notes.
     Mr. jewett glanced to his left, saw Sally looking in the window,
and gave her one of his prissy little smiles. She raised one hand in a
wave and made herself smile back. She could remember the days when
smiling had come naturally to her; next to praying, smiling had been
the most natural thing in the world.
     Some of the other teachers looked over to see who their fearless
leader was looking at. So did Alice Tanner. Alice waggled her fingers
coyly at Sally, smiling with saccharine sweetness.
     They know, Sally thought. Every one of them knows that Lester and
I are history. Irene was so sweet last night ... so sympathetic ...
     and so anxious to spill her guts. That little bitch.
     Sally waggled her fingers right back, feeling her own coy-and
totally bogus-smile stretch her lips. I hope you get hit by a
dumptruck on your way home, you whory-looking thing, she thought, and
then walked on, her sensible low heels clicking and clacking.
     When Mr. Gaunt had called her during her free period and told her
it was time to finish paying for the wonderful splinter, Sally had
reacted with enthusiasm and a sour kind of pleasure. She sensed that
the "little joke" she had promised to play on Mr. jewett was a mean
one, and that was all right with her. She felt mean today.
     She put her hand on the office door ... then paused.
     What's the matter with you? she wondered suddenly. You have the
splinter . . . the wonderful, holy splinter with the wonderful, holy
vision caught inside it. Aren't things like that supposed to make a
person feel better? Calmer? More in touch with God the Father
Almighty? You don't feel calmer and more in touch with anyone. You
feel like someone filled your head up with barbed wire.
     "Yes, but that's not my fault, or the splinter's fault," Sally
muttered. "That's Lester's fault. Mr. Lester Big-Prick Pratt."
     A short girl wearing glasses and heavy braces turned from the Pep
Club poster she'd been studying and glanced curiously at Sally.
     "What are you looking at, Irvina?" Sally asked.
     Irvina blinked. "Nuffink, Miz Rat-Cliff."
     "Then go look at it someplace else," Sally snapped. "School is
out, you know."
     Irvina hurried down the hall, throwing an occasional distrustful
glance back over her shoulder.
     Sally opened the door to the office and went in. The envelope she
carried had been right where Mr. Gaunt had told her it would be,
behind the garbage cans outside the cafeteria doors. She had written
Mr. Jewett's name on it herself She took one more quick glance over
her shoulder to make sure that little whore Alice Tanner wasn't coming
in. Then she opened the door to the inner office, hurried across the
room, and laid the manila envelope on Frank jewett's desk. Now there
was the other thing.
     She opened the top desk drawer and removed a pair of heavy
scissors. She bent and yanked on the lower left-hand drawer. It was
locked. Mr. Gaunt had told her that would probably be the case.
     Sally glanced into the outer office, saw it was still empty, the
door to the hallway still shut. Good. Great. She jammed the tips of
the scissors into the crack at the top of the locked drawer and levered
them up, hard. Wood splintered, and Sally felt her nipples grow
strangely, pleasantly hard. This was sort of fun. Scary, but fun.
     She re-seated the scissors-the points went in farther this time
and levered them up again. The lock snapped and the drawer rolled open
on its casters, revealing what was inside. Sally's mouth dropped open
in shocked surprise. Then she began to giggle-breathy, stifled sounds
that were really closer to screams than to laughter.
     "Oh Mr. Jewett! What a naughty boy you are!"
     There was a stack of digest-sized magazines inside the drawer, and
Naughty Boy was, in fact, the name of the one on top. The blurry
picture on the cover showed a boy of about nine. He was wearing a
'50's-style motorcycle cap and nothing else.
     Sally reached into the drawer and pulled out the magazinesthere
were a dozen of them, maybe more. Happy Kids. Nude Cuti'es.
     Blowing in the Wind. Bobby's Farm World. She looked into one and
could barely believe what she was seeing. Where did things like this
come from? They surely didn't sell them down at the drugstore, not
even on the top rack Rev. Rose sometimes preached about in church, the
one with the sign that said ONLY EYES 18 YRS AND OLDER PLEASE.
     A voice she knew very well suddenly spoke up in her head.
     Hurry, Sally. The meeting's almost over, and you don't want to be
caught in here, do you?
     And then there was another voice as well, a woman's voice, one
Sally could almost put a name to. Hearing this second voice was like
being on the telephone with someone while someone else spoke in the
background on the other end of the line.
     More than fair, this second voice said. It seems divine.
     Sally tuned the voice out and did what Mr. Gaunt had told her to
do: she scattered the dirty magazines all over Mr. jewett's office.
     Then she replaced the scissors and left the room quickly, pulling
the door shut behind her. She opened the door of the outer office and
peeked out. No one there . . . but the voices from Room 6
     were louder now, and people were laughing. They were getting
ready to break up; it had been an unusually short meeting.
     Thank God for Mr. Gaunt! she thought, and slipped out into the
hall. She had almost reached the front doors when she heard them
coming out of Room 6 behind her. Sally didn't look around.
     It occurred to her that she hadn't thought of Mr. Lester
Big-Prick Pratt for the last five minutes, and that was really fine.
     She thought she might go home and draw herself a nice bubble-bath
and get into it with her wonderful splinter and spend the next two
hours not thinking about Mr. Lester Big-Prick Pratt, and what a lovely
change that would be! Yes, indeed! Yes, indWhat did you do in there?
     What was in that envelope? Who put it there, outside the
cafeteria?
     When? And, most important of all, Sally, what are you starting?
     She stood still for a moment, feeling little beads of sweat form
on her forehead and in the hollows of her temples. Her eyes went wide
and startled, like the eyes of a frightened doe. Then they narrowed
and she began to walk again. She was wearing slacks, and they chafed
at her in a strangely pleasant way that made her think of her frequent
necking sessions with Lester.
     I don't care what I did, she thought. In fact, I hope it's
something really mean. He deserves a mean trick, looking like Mr.
     Weatherbee but having all those disgusting magazines. I hope he
chokes when he walks into his office.
     "Yes, I hope he fucking chokes," she whispered. It was the first
time in her life she had actually said the f-word out loud, and her
nipples tightened and began to tingle again. Sally began to walk
faster, thinking in some vague way that there might be something else
she could do in the bathtub. It suddenly seemed to her that she had a
need or two of her own. She wasn't sure exactly how to satisfy them
... but she had an idea she could find out.
     The Lord, after all, helped those who helped themselves.
     8
     "Does that seem like a fair price?" Mr. Gaunt asked Polly.
     Polly started to reply, then paused. Mr. Gaunt's attention
suddenly seemed to be diverted; he was gazing off into space and his
lips were moving soundlessly, as if in prayer.
     "Mr. Gaunt?"
     He started slightly. Then his eyes returned to her and he smiled.
     "Pardon me, Polly. My mind wanders sometimes."
     "The price seems more than fair," Polly told him. "It seems
divine." She took her checkbook from her purse and began to write.
     Every now and then she would wonder vaguely just what she was up
to here, and then she would feel Mr. Gaunt's eyes call hers.
     When she looked up and met them, the questions and doubts subsided
again.
     The check she handed to him was drawn in the amount of forty-six
dollars. Mr. Gaunt folded it neatly and tucked it into the lapel
pocket of his sport-jacket.
     "Be sure to fill out the counterfoil," Mr. Gaunt said. "Your
snoopy friend will undoubtedly want to see it."
     "He's coming to see you," Polly said, doing exactly as Mr. Gaunt
had suggested. "He thinks you're a confidence man."
     "He's got lots of thoughts and lots of plans," Mr. Gaunt said,
"but his plans are going to change and his thoughts are going to blow
away like fog on a windy morning. Take my word for it."
     "You ... you're not going to hurt him, are you?"
     "Me? You do me a very great wrong, Patricia Chalmers. I am a
pacifist-one of the world's great pacifists. I wouldn't raise a hand
against our Sheriff. I just meant that he's got business on the other
side of the bridge this afternoon. He doesn't know it yet, but he
does. " "Oh."
     "Now, Polly?"
     "Yes?"
     "Your check does not constitute complete payment for the azka. "
"It doesn't?"
     "No." He was holding a plain white envelope in his hands. Polly
didn't have the slightest idea where it had come from, but that seemed
perfectly all right. "In order to finish paying for your amulet,
Polly, you have to help me play a little trick on someone."
     "Alan?" Suddenly she was as alarmed as a woods-rabbit which gets
a dry whiff of fire on a hot summer afternoon. "Do you mean Alan?"
     "I most certainly do not," he said. "Asking you to play a trick
on someone you know, let alone someone you think you love, would be
unethical, my dear."
     "It would?"
     "Yes ... although I believe you really ought to think carefully
about your relationship with the Sheriff, Polly. You may find that it
all comes down to a fairly simple choice: a little pain now to save a
great deal of pain later. Put another way, those who marry in haste
often live to repent in leisure."
     "I don't understand you."
     "I know you don't. You'll understand me better, Polly, after you
check your mail. You see, I'm not the only one who has attracted his
snooping, sniffy nose. For now, let us discuss the small prank I want
you to play. The butt of this joke is a fellow whom I have just
recently employed. His name is Merrill."
     "Ace Merrill?"
     His smile faded. "Don't interrupt me, Polly. Don't ever
interrupt me when I am speaking. Not unless you want your hands to
swell up like innertubes filled with poison gas."
     She shrank away from him, her dreamy, dreaming eyes wide.
     "I . . I'm sorry."
     '. 'All right. Your apology is accepted ... this time. Now
listen to me. Listen very carefully."

     9

     Frank Jewett and Brion McGinley, the Middle School's geography
teacher and basketball coach, walked from Room 6 into the outer office
)just behind Alice Tanner. Frank was grinning and telling Brion a joke
he'd heard earlier that day from a textbook salesman. It had to do
with a doctor who was finding it difficult to diagnose a woman's
illness. He had narrowed it down to two possibles-AIDS or
Alzheimer's-but that was as far as he could go.
     "So the gal's husband takes the doctor aside," Frank went on as
they walked into the outer office. Alice was bending over her desk,
thumbing through a little pile of messages there, and Frank lowered his
voice. Alice could be quite the stick when it came to jokes which were
even slightly off-color.
     "Yeah?" Now Brion was also beginning to grin.
     "Yeah. He's real upset. He says, 'Jeer, Doc-is that the best you
can do? Isn't there some way we can figure out which one she has?' "
Alice selected two of the pink message forms and started into the inner
office with them. She got as far as the doorway and then stopped
short, as if she'd walked into an invisible stone wall. Neither of the
grinning middle-aged small-town white guys noticed.
     "'sure, it's easy,' the doc says. 'Take her about twenty-five
miles into the woods and leave her there. If she finds her way back,
don't fuck her.' " Brion McGinley gaped foolishly at his boss for a
moment, then exploded into hearty guffaws of laughter. Principal
jewett joined him. They were laughing so hard that neither of them
heard Alice the first time she called Frank's name. There was no
problem the second time. The second time she nearly shrieked it.
     Frank hurried over to her. "Alice? What-" Then he saw what, and
a terrible, glassy fright filled him. His words dried up. He felt the
flesh of his testicles crawling madly; his balls seemed to be trying to
pull themselves back to where they had come from.
     It was the magazines.
     The secret magazines from the bottom drawer.
     They had been spread all over the office like nightmare confetti:
boys in uniforms, boys in haylofts, boys in straw hats, boys riding
hobby-horses.
     "What in God's name?" The voice, hoarse with horror and
fascination, came from Frank's left. He turned his head in that
direction (the tendons in his neck creaking like rusty screen-door
springs) and saw Brion McGinley staring at the wild strew of magazines.
     His eyes were all but falling out of his face.
     A prank, he tried to say. A stupid prank, that's all, those
magazines are not mi . ne. You only have to look at me to know that
magazines like that would hold no ... hold no interest for a man ... a
man of MY ... MY ...
     His what?
     He didn't know, and it didn't really matter, anyway, because he
had lost his ability to speak. Entirely lost it.
     The three adults stood in shocked silence, staring into the office
of Middle School Principal Frank Jewett. A magazine which had been
precariously balanced on the edge of the visitor's chair riffled its
pages in response to a puff of hot air through the half-open window and
then fell to the floor. Saucy Young Guys, the cover promised.
     A prank, yes, I'll say i't was a prank, but will they believe me?
     Suppose the desk drawer was forced? Will they believe me if it
was?
     "Mrs. Tanner?" a girl's voice asked from behind them.
     All three of them-jewett, Tanner, McGinley-whirled around
guiltily. Two girls in red-and-white cheerleading outfits,
eighthgraders, stood there. Alice Tanner and Brion McGinley moved
almost simultaneously to block the view into Frank's office (Frank
Jewett himself seemed rooted to the spot, turned to stone), but they
moved just a little too late. The cheerleaders' eyes widened.
      One of them-Darlene Vickery-clapped her hands to her small rosebud
mouth and stared at Frank jewett unbelievingly.
      Frank thought: Oh good. By noon tomorrow, every student in this
school will know. By supper tomorrow night, everyone in town will
know.
      "You girls leave," Mrs. Tanner said. "Someone has played a nasty
joke on Mr. jewett-a very nasty joke-and you are not to say one word.
      Do you understand?"
      "Yes, Mrs. Tanner," Erin McAvoy said; three minutes later she
would be telling her best friend, Donna Beaulieu, that Mr. Jewett's
office had been decorated with pictures of boys wearing heavy metal
bracelets and little else.
      "Yes, Mrs. Tanner," Darlene Vickery said; five minutes later she
would be telling her best friend, Natalie Priest.
      "Go on," Brion McGinley said. He was trying to sound brisk, but
his voice was still thick with shock. "Off you go."
      The two girls fled, cheerleader skirts flipping about their sturdy
knees.
      Brion turned slowly to Frank. "I think-" he began, but Frank paid
no notice. He walked into his office, moving slowly, like a man in a
dream. He closed the door with the word P R I N C I PA L lettered on
it in neat black strokes, and slowly began picking up the magazines.
      Why don't you just give them a written confession? part of his
mind screamed.
      He ignored the voice. A deeper part of him, the primitive voice
of survival, was also speaking, and this part told him that right now
he was at his most vulnerable. If he talked to Alice or Brion now, if
he tried to explain this, he would hang himself as high as Haman.
      Alice was knocking on the door. Frank ignored her and continued
his dream-walk around the office, picking up the magazines he had
accumulated over the last nine years, writing away for them one by one
and picking them up at the post office in Gates Falls, sure each time
that the State Police or a team of Postal Inspectors would fall on him
like a ton of bricks. None ever had. But now ... this.
      They won't believe they belong to you, the primitive voice said.
      They won't allow themselves to believe it-to do that would upset
too many of their comfy small-town conceptions of life. Once you get
yourself under control, you should be able to put it over.
      But ... who would have done something like this? Who could have
done something like this? (It never occurred to Frank to ask himself
what mad compulsion had caused him to bring the magazines herehere, of
all places-in the first place.) There was only one person Frank jewett
could think of-the one person from The Rock with whom he'd shared his
secret life.
      George T. Nelson, the high school wood shop teacher. George T.
      Nelson, who, under his bluff, macho exterior, was just as gay as
old dad's hatband. George T. Nelson, with whom Frank jewett had once
attended a sort of party in Boston, the sort of party where there were
a great many middle-aged men and a small group of undressed boys. The
sort of party that could land you in jail for the rest of your life.
      The sort of partyThere was a manila envelope sitting on his desk
blotter. His name was written on the center of it. Frank jewett felt
a horrible sinking sensation in the pit of his belly. It felt like an
elevator out of control. He looked up and saw Alice and Brion peering
in at him, almost cheek to cheek. Their eyes were wide, their mouths
open, and Frank thought: Now I know what it feels like to be a fish in
an aquarium.
     He waved at them-go away! They didn't go, and this somehow did
not surprise him. This was a nightmare, and in nightmares, things
never went the way you wanted them to. That was why they were
nightmares. He felt a terrible sense of loss and disorientation ...
     but somewhere beneath it, like a living spark beneath a heap of
wet kindling, was a little blue flame of anger.
     He sat behind his desk and put the stack of magazines on the
floor. He saw that the drawer they'd been in had been forced, just as
he had feared. He ripped open the envelope and spilled out the
contents. Most of them were glossy photographs. Photographs of him
and George T. Nelson at that party in Boston. They were cavorting with
a number of nice young fellows (the oldest of the nice young fellows
might have been twelve), and in each picture George T. Nelson's face
was obscured but Frankjewett's was crystal clear.
     This didn't much surprise Frank, either.
     There was a note in the envelope. He took it out and read it.
     Frank old Buddy, Sorry to do this, but I have to leave town and
have no time to fuck around. I want $2,000. Bring it to my house
tonight at 7:00 p.m. So far you can wiggle out of this thing, it will
be tough but no real problem for a slippery bastard like you, but ask
yourself how you're going to like seeing copies of these pix nailed up
on every phone pole in town, right under those Casino Nite posters.
     They will run you out of town on a rail, old Buddy. Remember,
$2,000 at my house by 7:15 at'the latest or you will wish you were born
without a dick.
     Your friend, George Your friend.
     Your friend!
     His eyes kept returning to that closing line with a kind of
incredulous, wondering horror.
     Your motherfucking backstabbing Judas-kissing FRIEND!
     Brion McGinley was still hammering on the door, but when Frank
jewett finally looked up from whatever it was on his desk which had
taken his attention, Brion's fist paused in mid-stroke.
     The principal's face was waxy white except for two bright
clownspots of flush on his cheeks. His lips were drawn back from his
teeth in a narrow smile.
     He didn't look in the least like Mr. Weatherbee.
     Myfriend, Frank thought. He crumpled the note with one hand as he
shoved the glossy photographs back into the envelope with the other.
     Now the blue spark of anger had turned orange. The wet kindling
was catching fire. I'll be there, all right. I'll be there to discuss
this matter with my friend George T. Nelson.
     "Yes indeed," Frank Jewett said. "Yes indeed." He began to
smile.
     It was going on quarter past three and Alan had decided Brian Rusk
must have taken a different route; the flood of home-going students had
almost dried up. Then, just as he was reaching into his pocket for his
car-keys, he saw a lone figure biking down School Street toward him.
     The boy was riding slowly, seeming almost to trudge over the
handlebars, and his head was bent so low Alan couldn't see his face.
     But he could see what was in the carrier basket of the boy's bike:
a Playmate cooler.
     "Do you understand?" Gaunt asked Polly, who was now holding the
envelope.
     "Yes, I . . . I understand. I do." But her dreaming face was
troubled.
     "You don't look happy."
     "Well ... I . . ."
     "Things like the azka don't always work very well for people who
aren't happy," Mr. Gaunt said. He pointed at the tiny bulge where the
silver ball lay against her skin, and again she seemed to feel
something shift strangely inside. At the same moment, horrible cramps
of pain invaded her hands, spreading like a network of cruel steel
hooks. Polly moaned loudly.
     Mr. Gaunt crooked the finger he had pointed in a come-along
gesture. She felt that shift in the silver ball again, more clearly
this time, and the pain was gone.
     "You don't want to go back to the way things were, do you, Polly?"
     Mr. Gaunt asked in a silky voice.
     "No!" she cried. Her breast was moving rapidly up and down.
     Her hands began to make frantic washing gestures, one against the
other, and her wide eyes never left his. "Please, no!"
     "Because things could go from bad to worse, couldn't they?"
     "Yes! Yes, they could!"
     "And nobody understands, do they? Not even the Sheriff. He
doesn't know what it's like to wake up at two in the morning with hell
in his hands, does he?"
     She shook her head and began to weep.
     "Do as I say and you'll never have to wake up that way again,
Polly. And here is something else@o as I say and if anyone in Castle
Rock finds out that your child burned to death in a San Francisco
tenement, they won't find it out from me."
     Polly uttered a hoarse, lost cry-the cry of a woman hopelessly
ensnarled in a grinding nightmare.
     Mr. Gaunt smiled.
     "There are more kinds of hell than one, aren't there, Polly?"
     "How do you know about him?" she whispered. "No one knows.
     Not even Alan. I told Alan-" "I know because knowing.is my
business. And suspicion is his, Polly-Alan never believed what you
told him."
     "He said-" "I'm sure he said all kinds of things, but he never
believed you.
     The woman you hired to baby-sit was a drug addict, wasn't she?
     That wasn't your fault, but of course the things which led to that
situation were all a matter of personal choice, Polly, weren't they?
     Your choice. The young woman you hired to watch Kelton passed out
and dropped a cigarette-or maybe it was a joint-into a wastebasket.
     Hers was the finger that pulled the trigger, you might say, but
the gun was loaded because of your pride, your inability to bend your
neck before your parents and the other good people of Castle Rock."
     Polly was sobbing harder now.
     "Yet is a young woman not entitled to her pride?" Mr. Gaunt
asked gently. "When everything else is gone, is she not at least
entitled to this, the coin without which her purse is entirely empty?"
     Polly raised her streaming, defiant face. "I thought it was my
business," she said. "I still do. If that's pride, so what?"
     "Yes," he said soothingly. "Spoken like a champion ... butthey
would have taken you back, wouldn't they? Your mother and father?
     It might not have been pleasant-not with the child always there to
remind them, not with the way tongues wag in pleasant little backwaters
like this one-but it would have been possible."
     "Yes, and I would have spent every day trying to stay out from
under my mother's thumb!" she burst out in a furious, ugly voice which
bore almost no resemblance to her normal tone.
     "Yes," Mr. Gaunt said in that same soothing voice. "So you
stayed where you were. You had Kelton, and you had your pride. And
when Kelton was dead, you still had your pride . . .
     didn't you?"
     Polly screamed in grief and agony and buried her wet face in her
hands.
     "It hurts worse than your hands, doesn't it?" Mr. Gaunt asked.
     Polly nodded her head without taking her face out of her hands.
     Mr. Gaunt put his own ugly, long-fingered hands behind his head
and spoke in the tone of one who gives a eulogy: "Humanity! So noble!
     So willing to sacrifice the other fellow!"
     "Stop!" she moaned. "Can't you stop?"
     "It's a secret thing, isn't it, Patricia?"
     "Yes."
     He touched her forehead. Polly uttered a gagging moan but did not
draw away.
     "That's one door into hell you'd like to keep locked, isn't it?"
     She nodded inside her hands.
     "Then do as I say, Polly," he whispered. He took one of her hands
away from her face and began caressing it. "Do as I say, and keep your
mouth shut." He looked closely at her wet cheeks and her streaming,
reddened eyes. A little look of disgust puckered his lips for a
moment.
     "I don't know which makes me sicker-a crying woman or a laughing
man. Wipe your goddamned face, Polly."
     Slowly, dreamily, she took a lace-edged handkerchief from her
purse and began to do it.
     "That's good," he said, and rose. "I'll let you go home now,
Polly; you have things to do. But I want you to know it has been a
great pleasure doing business with you. I have always so enjoyed
ladies who take pride in themselves."

     12

     "Hey, Brian-want to see a trick?"
     The boy on the bicycle looked up fast, the hair flying off his
forehead, and Alan saw an unmistakable expression on his face: naked,
unadulterated fear.
     "Trick?" the boy said in a trembling voice. "What trick?"
     Alan didn't know what the boy was afraid of, but he understood one
thing-his magic, which he had relied upon often as an icebreaker with
children, had for some reason been exactly the wrong thing this time.
     Best to get it out of the way as soon as possible and start over
again.
     He held up his left arm-the one with the watch on it-and smiled
into Brian Rusk's pale, watchful, frightened face. "You'll notice that
there's nothing up my sleeve and that my arm goes all the way up to my
shoulder. But now ... presto!"
     Alan passed his open right hand slowly down his left arm, snapping
the little packet effortlessly out from beneath his watch with his
right thumb as he did so. As he closed his fist, he slipped the almost
microscopic loop that held the packet closed. He clasped his left hand
over his right, and when he spread them apart, a large tissue-paper
bouquet of unlikely flowers bloomed where there had been nothing but
thin air a moment before.
     Alan had done this trick hundreds of times and never better than
on this hot October afternoon, but the expected reaction-a moment of
stunned surprise followed by a grin that was one part amazement and two
parts admiration@idn't dawn on Brian's face.
     He gave the bouquet a cursory glance (there seemed to be relief in
that brief look, as if he had expected the trick to be of a far less
pleasant nature) and then returned his gaze to Alan's face.
     "Pretty neat, huh?" Alan asked. He stretched his lips in a big
smile that felt every bit as genuine as his grand father's dentures.
     "Yeah," Brian said.
     "Uh-huh. I can see you're blown away." Alan brought his hands
together, deftly collapsing the bouquet again. It was easy-too easy,
really. It was time to buy a new copy of the Folding Flower Trick;
they only lasted so long. The tiny spring in this one was getting
loose and the brightly colored paper would soon begin to rip.
     He opened his hands again, smiling rather more hopefully now.
     The ' bouquet was gone; was once more just a small packet of paper
under his watchband. Brian Rusk did not return his smile; his face
wore no real expression at all. The remnants of his summer tan could
not cover the pallor beneath, nor the fact that his complexion was in
an unusual state of pre-pubescent revolt: a scatter of pimples on the
forehead, a bigger one by the corner of his mouth, blackheads nesting
on either side of his nose. There were purplish shadows under his
eyes, as if his last good night's sleep had been a long time ago.
     This kid is a long way from right, Alan thought. There's
something badly sprained, maybe even broken here. There seemed to be
two likely possibilities: either Brian Rusk had seen whoever had
vandalized the jerzyck house, or he had done it himself. It was
paydirt either way, but if it was the second choice, Alan could barely
imagine the size and weight of the guilt which must now be harrowing
this boy.
     "That's a great trick, Sheriff Pangborn," Brian said in a
colorless, emotionless voice. "Really."
     "Thanks-glad you liked it. Do you know what I want to talk to you
about, Brian?"
     "I ... guess I do," Brian said, and Alan was suddenly sure the boy
was going to confess to breaking the windows. Right here on this
street-corner he was going to confess, and Alan was going to take a
giant step toward unravelling what had happened between Nettle and
Wilma.
     But Brian said nothing more. He only looked up at Alan with his
tired, slightly bloodshot eyes.
     "What happened, son?" Alan asked in the same quiet voice.
     "What happened while you were at the jerzycks' house?"
     "Don't know," Bran said. His voice was listless. "But I dreamed
about it last night. Sunday night, too. I dream about going to that
house, only in my dream I see what's really making all the noise."
     "And what's that, Brian?"
     "A monster," Brian said. His voice did not change, but a large
tear had appeared in each of his eyes, growing on the lower arcs of the
lids. "In my dream I knock on the door instead of riding away like I
did and the door opens and it's a monster and it eats ... me ... up."
     The tears brimmed, then rolled slowly down the disturbed skin of
Brian Rusk's cheeks.
     And yes, Alan thought, it could be that, too-simple fright. The
sort of fright a little kid might feel when he opens the bedroom door
at the wrong time and sees his mother and father screwing.
     Only because he's too young to know the look of screwing, he
thinks they're fighting. Maybe he even thinks, if they're making a lot
of noise, that they're trying to kill each other.
     ButBut it didn't feel right. It was just that simple. It felt as
if this kid were lying his head off, in spite of the haggard look in
his eyes, the look that said I want to tell you everything. What did
that mean?
     Alan didn't know for sure, but experience taught him that the
likeliest solution was that Brian knew whoever had thrown the rocks.
     Maybe it was someone Brian felt obliged to protect. Or maybe the
rock-thrower knew Brian had seen him, and Brian knew that. Maybe the
kid was afraid of reprisals.
     4 4 A person threw a bunch of rocks into the jerzycks' house,"
Alan said in a low and (he hoped) soothing voice.
     "Yes, sir," Brian said-almost sighed. "I guess so. I guess it
could have been that. I thought they were fighting, but it could have
been someone throwing rocks. Crash, boom, bang."
     The whole rhythm section was the Purple Gang, Alan thought but did
not say. "You thought they were fighting?"
     "Yes, sir."

     4 1is that what you really thought?"

     "Yes, sir."
     Alan sighed. "Well, you know what it was now. And you know it
was a bad thing to do. Throwing rocks through somebody's windows is a
pretty serious business, even if nothing else comes of it."
     "Yes, sir."
     "But this time, something else did come of it. You know that,
don't you, Brian?"
     "Yes, sir."
     Those eyes, looking up at him from that calm, pallid face. Alan
began to understand two things: this boy did want to tell him what had
happened, but he was almost certainly not going to do so.
     "You look very unhappy, Brian."
     "Yes, sir?"
     " 'Yes, sir' . does that mean you are unhappy?"
     Brian nodded, and two more tears spilled from his eyes and rolled
down his cheeks. Alan felt two strong, conflicting emotions: deep pity
and wild exasperation.
     "What are you unhappy about, Brian? Tell me."
     "I used to have this really nice dream," Brian said in a voice
which was almost too low to hear. "It was stupid, but it was nice,
just the same. It was about Miss Ratcliffe, my speech teacher. Now I
know it's stupid. I didn't used to know, and that was better. But
guess what? I know more than that now."
     Those dark, terribly unhappy eyes rose to meet Alan's again.
     "The dream I have ... the one about the monster who throws the
rocks . . . it scares me, Sheriff Pangborn . . . but what makes me
unhappy are the things I know now. It's like knowing how the magician
does his tricks."
     He nodded his head a little, and Alan could have sworn Brian was
looking at the band of his watch.
     "Sometimes it's better to be dumb. I know that now."
     Alan put a hand on the boy's shoulder. "Brian, let's cut through
the bullshit, all right? Tell me what happened. Tell me what you saw
and what you did."
     "I came to see if they wanted their driveway shovelled this
winter," the boy said in a mechanical rote voice that frightened Alan
badly. The kid looked like almost any American child of eleven or
twelve-Converse sneakers, jeans, a tee-shirt with Bart Simpson on
it-but he sounded like a robot which has been badly programmed and is
now in danger of overloading. For the first time, Alan wondered if
Brian Rusk had maybe seen one of his own parents throwing rocks at the
jerzyck house.
     "I heard noises," the boy was continuing. He spoke in simple
declarative sentences, talking as police detectives are trained to talk
in court. "They were scary noises. Bangs and crashes and things
breaking. So I rode away as fast as I could. The lady from next door
was out on her stoop. She asked me what was going on. I think she was
scared, too."
     "Yes," Alan said. "Jillian Mislaburski. I talked to her." He
touched the Playmate cooler sitting crookedly in the basket of Brian's
bike. He was not unaware of the way Brian's lips tightened when he did
this. "Did you have this cooler with you on Sunday morning, Brian?"
     "Yes, sir," Brian said. He wiped his cheeks with the backs of his
hands and watched Alan's face warily.
     "What was in it?"
     Brian said nothing, but Alan thought his lips were trembling.
     "What was in it, Brian?"
     Brian said a little more nothing.
     "Was it full of rocks?"
     Slowly and deliberately, Brian shook his head-no.
     For the third time, Alan asked: "What was in it?"
     "Same thing that's in it now," Brian whispered.
     "May I open it and see?"
     "Yes, sir," Brian said in his listless voice. "I guess so."
     Alan rotated the cover to one side and looked into the cooler.
     It was full of baseball cards: Topps, Fleer, Donruss.
     "These are my traders. I carry them with me almost everywhere,"
Brian said.
     "You ... carry them with you."
     "Yes, sir."
     "Why, Brian? Why do you cart a cooler filled with baseball cards
around with you?"
     "I told you-they're traders. You never know when you'll get a
chance to make a boss trade with someone. I'm still looking for a Joe
Foy-he was on the Impossible Dream team in '67-and a Mike Greenwell
rookie card. The Gator's my favorite player." And now Alan thought he
saw a faint, fugitive gleam of amusement in the boy's eyes; could
almost hear a telepathic voice chanting Fooled ya! Fooledya! But
surely that was only him; only his own frustration mocking the boy's
voice.
     Wasn't it?
     Well, what did you expect to find inside that cooler, anyway?
     A pile of rocks with notes tied around them? Did you actually
think he was on his way to do the same thing to someone else's house?
     Yes, he admitted. Part of him had thought exactly that. Brian
Rusk, The Pint-Sized Terror of Castle Rock. The Mad Rocker. And the
worst part was this: he was pretty sure Brian Rusk knew what was going
through his head.
     Fooledya! Fooledya, Sheriff.' "Brian, please tell me what's going
on around here. If you know, please tell me."
     Brian closed the lid of the Playmate cooler and said nothing. It
made a soft little snick! in the drowsy autumn afternoon.
      "Can't say?"
      Brian nodded slowly-meaning, Alan thought, that he was right: he
couldn't say.
      "Tell me this, at least: are you scared? Are you scared, Brian?"
      Brian nodded again, just as slowly.
      "Tell me what you're scared of, son. Maybe I can make it go
away." He tapped one finger lightly against the badge he wore on the
left side of his uniform shirt. "I think that's why they pay me to lug
this star around. Because sometimes I can make the scary stuff go
away."
      "I-" Brian began, and then the police radio Alan had installed
beneath the dash of the Town and Country wagon three or four years ago
squawked to life.
      "Unit One, Unit One, this is base. Do you copy? Over?"
      Brian's eyes broke away from Alan's. They turned toward the
station wagon and the sound of Sheila Brigham's voice-the voice of
authority, the voice of the police. Alan saw that, if the boy had been
on the verge of telling him something (and it might only be wishful
thinking to believe he had been), he wasn't anymore. His face had
closed up like a clamshell.
      "You go on home now, Brian. We're going to talk about this ...
      this dream of yours ... more later on. Okay?"
      "Yes, sir," Brian said. "I guess so."
      "In the meantime, think about what I said: most of what being
Sheriff's about is making the scary stuff go away."
      "I have to go home now, Sheriff. If I don't get home pretty soon,
my mom's gonna be mad at me."
      Alan nodded. "Well, we don't want that. Go on, Brian."
      He watched the boy go. Brian's head was down, and once again he
did not seem to be riding the bike so much as trudging along with it
between his legs. Something was wrong there, so wrong that Alan's
finding out what had happened to Wilma and Nettle seemed secondary to
finding out what had put the tired, haunted expression on that kid's
face.
      The women, after all, were dead and buried. Brian Rusk was still
alive.
      He went to the tired old station wagon he should have traded a
year ago, leaned in, grabbed the Radio Shack mike, and depressed the
transmit button. "Yeah, Sheila, this is Unit One. I copy-come on
back."
      "Henry Payton called for you, Alan," Sheila said. "He told me to
tell you it's urgent. He wants me to patch you through to him.
      Ten-four?"
      "Go for it," Alan said. He felt his pulse pick up.
      "It may take a couple of minutes, ten-four?"
      "That's fine. I'll be right here. Unit One clear."
      He leaned against the side of the car in the dappled shade, mike
in hand, waiting to see what was urgent in Henry Payton's life.

     13

     By the time Polly reached home, it was twenty minutes past three,
and she felt torn in two completely different directions. On one hand,
she felt a deep, drumming need to be about the errand Mr.
     Gaunt had given her (she didn't like to think of it in his terms,
as a prank-Polly Chalmers was not much of a prankster), to get it done
so that the azka would finally belong to her. The concept that the
dealing wasn't done until Mr. Gaunt said the dealing was done had not
so much as crossed her mind.
     On the other hand, she felt a deep, drumming need to get in touch
with Alan, to tell him exactly what had happened ... or as much of it
as she could remember. One thing she could rememberit filled her with
shame and a low sort of horror, but she could remember it, all
right-was this: Mr. Leland Gaunt hated the man Polly loved, and Mr.
     Gaunt was doing something-something-that was very wrong. Alan
should know. Even if the azka stopped working, he should know.
     You don't mean that.
     But yes-part of her meant exactly that. The part that was
terrified of Leland Gaunt even though she couldn't remember what,
exactly, he had done to induce that feeling of terror.
     Do you want to go back to the way things were, Polly? Do you want
to go back to owning a pair of hands that feel full of shrapnel?
     No..... but neither did she want Alan hurt. Neither did she want
Mr. Gaunt to do whatever he was planning to do, if it was something
(she suspected it was) that would hurt the town. Nor did she want to
be a part of that something, by going out to the old deserted Camber
place at the end of Town Road #3 and playing some sort of trick she
didn't even understand.
     So these conflicting wants, each championed by its own hectoring
voice, pulled at her as she walked slowly home. If Mr. Gaunt had
hypnotized her in some way (she had been positive of this when she left
the store, but she became less and less sure as time passed), the
effects had worn off now. (Polly really believed this.) And she had
never in her life found herself so incapable of deciding what to do
next. It was as if her whole supply of some vital decisionmaking
chemical had been stolen from her brain.
     In the end she went home to do what Mr. Gaunt had advised
(although she no longer precisely remembered the advice). She would
check her mail, and then she would call Alan and tell him what Mr.
     Gaunt wanted her to do.
     If you do that, the interior voice said grimly, the azka really
will stop working. And you know it.
     Yes-but there was still the question of right and wrong. There
was still that. She would call Alan, and apologize for being so short
with him, and then tell him what Mr. Gaunt wanted of her. Perhaps she
would even give him the envelope Mr. Gaunt had given her, the one she
was supposed to put in the tin can.
     Perhaps.
     Feeling a little better, Polly put her key in the front door of
her house-again rejoicing at the ease of this operation, almost without
being aware of it-and turned it. The mail was in its usual place on
the carpet-not very much today. Usually there was more junk mail after
the Post Office had taken a day off. She bent and picked it up. A
cable-TV brochure with Tom Cruise's smiling, impossibly handsome face
on the front; one catalogue from the Horchow Collection and another
from The Sharper Image. AlsoPolly saw the one letter and a ball of
dread began to grow deep in her stomach. To Patricia Chalmers of
Castle Rock, from the San Francisco Department of Child Welfare ...
     from 666 Geary. She remembered 666 Geary so very well from her
trips down there.
     Three trips in all, Three interviews with three Aid to Dependent
Children bureaucrats, two of whom had been men-men who had looked at
her the way you looked at a candy-wrapper that's gotten stuck on one of
your best shoes. The third bureaucrat had been an extremely large
black woman, a woman who had known how to listen and how to laugh, and
it was from this woman that Polly had finally gotten an approval. But
she remembered 666 Geary, second floor, so very, very well. She
remembered the way the light from the big window at the end of the hall
had laid a long, milky stain on the linoleum; she remembered the echoey
sound of typewriters from offices where the doors always stood open;
she remembered the cluster of men smoking cigarettes by the sand-filled
urn at the far end of the hall, and how they had looked at her. Most
of all she remembered how it had felt to be dressed in her one good
outfita dark polyester pants suit, a white silk blouse, L'Eggs Nearly
Nude pantyhose, her low heels-and how terrified and lonely she had
felt, for the dim second-floor corridor of 666 Geary seemed to be a
place with neither heart nor soul. Her A.D.C application had finally
been approved there, but it was the turndowns she remembered, of
course-the eyes of the men, how they had crawled across her breasts
(they were better dressed than Norville down at the diner, but
otherwise, she thought, not really much different); the mouths of the
men, how they had pursed in decorous disapproval as they considered the
problem of Kelton Chalmers, the bastard offspring of this little
trollop, this janey-come-lately who didn't look like a hippie now, oh
no, but who would undoubtedly take off her silk blouse and nice pants
suit as soon as she got out of here, not to mention her brassiere, and
put on a pair of tight bellbottom jeans and a tie-dyed blouse that
would showcase her nipples. Their eyes said all that and more, and
although the response of the Department had come in the mail, Polly had
known immediately that she would be turned down. She had wept as she
left the building on each of those first two occasions, and it seemed
to her now that she could remember the acid-trickle of each tear as it
slid down her cheek.
     That, and the way the people on the street had looked at her. No
caring in their eyes; just a certain dull curiosity.
     She had never wanted to think about those times or that dim
second-floor hallway again, but now it was back with her-so clearly she
could smell the floor polish, could see the milky reflected light from
the big window, could hear the echoey, dreamy sound of old manual
typewriters chewing through another day in the bowels of the
bureaucracy.
     What did they want? Dear God, what could the people at 666
     Geary want with her at this late date?
     Tear it up! a voice inside nearly screamed, and the command was
so imperative that she came very close to doing just that. She ripped
the envelope open instead. There was a single sheet of paper inside.
     It was a Xerox. And although the envelope had been addressed to
her, she saw with astonishment that the letter was not; it was
addressed to Sheriff Alan Pangborn.
     Her eyes dropped to the foot of the letter. The name typed below
the scrawled signature was John L. Perlmutter, and this name rang a
very faint bell for her. Her eyes dropped a little further and she
saw, at the very foot of the letter, the notation "cc: Patricia
Chalmers." Well, this was a Xerox, not a carbon, but it still cleared
up the puzzling matter of this being Alan's letter (and settled her
first confused idea that it had been delivered to her by mistake).
     But what, in God's name ...
     Polly sat on the Shaker bench in the hallway and began to read the
letter. As she did so, a remarkable series of emotions lensed across
her face, like cloud formations on an unsettled, windy day: puzzlement,
understanding, shame, horror, anger, and finally fury.
     She screamed aloud once "No!"-and then went back and forced
herself to read the letter again, slowly, all the way to the end.
     San Francisco Department of Child Welfare 666 Geary Street San
Francisco, California 94112
     September 23, 1991
     Sheriff Alan J. Pangborn Castle County Sheriff's Office 2 The
Municipal Building Castle Rock, Maine 04055

     Dear Sheriff Pangborn:

     I am in receipt of your letter of September 1, and am writing to
tell you I can offer you no help whatever in this matter. It is the
policy of this Department to give out information on applicants for Aid
to Dependent Children (A.D.C) only when we are compelled to do so by a
valid court order. I have shown your letter to Martin D. Chung, our
chief legal counsel, who instructs me to tell you that a copy of your
letter has been forwarded to the California Attorney General's Office.
     Mr. Chung has asked for an opinion as to whether your request may
be illegal in and of itself. Whatever the result of that inquiry, I
must tell you that I find your curiosity about this woman's life in San
Francisco to be both inappropriate and offensive.
     I suggest, Sheriff Pangborn, that you lay this matter to rest
before you incur legal difficulties.
     Sincerely, John L. Perlmutter Deputy Director cc: Patricia
Chalmers After her fourth reading of this terrible letter, Polly rose
from the bench and walked into the kitchen. She walked slowly and
gracefully, more like one who swims than one who walks. At first her
eyes were dazed and confused, but by the time she had taken the handset
from the wall-mounted phone and tapped out the number of the Sheriff's
Office on the oversized pads, they had cleared.
     The look which lit them was simple and unmistakable: an anger so
strong it was nearly hate.
     Her lover had been sniffing around in her past-she found the idea
simultaneously unbelievable and strangely, hideously plausible.
     She had done a lot of comparing herself to Alan Pangborn in the
last four or five months, and that meant she had done a lot of coming
off second best. His tears; her deceptive calm, which hid so much
shame and hurt and secret defiant pride. His honesty; her little stack
of lies. How saintlike he had seemed! How dauntingly perfect!
     How hypocritical her own insistence that he put the past away!
     And all the time he had been sniffing around, trying to find out
the real story on Kelton Chalmers.
     "You bastard," she whispered, and as the telephone began to ring,
the knuckles of the hand holding the telephone turned white with
strain.
     14
     Lester Pratt usually left Castle Rock High in the company of
several friends; they would all go down to Hemphill's Market for sodas,
then head off to someone's house or apartment for a couple of hours to
sing hymns or play games or just shoot the bull. Today, however,
Lester left school alone with his knapsack on his back (he disdained
the traditional teacher's briefcase) and his head down. If Alan had
been there to watch Lester walk slowly across the school lawn toward
the faculty parking lot, he would have been struck by the man's
resemblance to Brian Rusk.
     Three times that day Lester had tried to get in touch with Sally,
to find out what in the land of Goshen had made her so mad. The last
time had been during his period five lunch-break. He knew she was at
the Middle School, but the closest he got to her was a callback from
Mona Lawless, who taught sixth- and seventh-grade math and chummed with
Sally.
     "She can't come to the phone," Mona told him, displaying all the
warmth of a deep-freeze stuffed with Popsicles.
     "Why not?" he had asked-almost whined. "Come on, Monagive!
     "I don't know." Mona's tone had progressed from Popsicies in the
deep-freeze to the verbal equivalent of liquid nitrogen. "All I know
is that she's been staying with Irene Lutjens, she looks like she spent
all last night crying, and she says she doesn't want to talk to you."
     And this is all your fault, Mona's frozen tone said. I know that
because you're a man and all men are dogshit-this is just another
specific example illustrating the general case.
     "Well I don't have the slightest idea what it's all about!"
     Lester shouted. "Will you tell her that, at least? Tell her I
don't know why she's mad at me! Tell her whatever it is, it must be a
misunderstanding, because I don't get it!"
     There was a long pause. When Mona spoke again, her voice had
warmed up a little. Not much, but it was a lot better than liquid
nitrogen. "All right, Lester. I'll tell her."
     Now he raised his head, half-hoping Sally might be sitting in the
passenger seat of the Mustang, ready to kiss and make up, but the car
was empty. The only person close to it was soft-headed Slopey Dodd,
goofing around on his skateboard.
     Steve Edwards came up behind Lester and clapped him on the
shoulder. "Les, boy! Want to come over to my place for a Coke?
     A bunch of the guys said they'd drop by. We have to talk about
this outrageous Catholic harassment. The big meeting's at the church
tonight, don't forget, and it would be good if we Y.A.'s could present
a united front when it comes to deciding what to do.
     I mentioned the idea to Don Hemphill and he said yeah, great, go
for it." He looked at Lester as if he expected a pat on the head.
     "I can't this afternoon, Steve. Maybe another time."
     "Hey, Les, don't you get it? There may not be another time!
     The Pope's boys aren't fooling around anymore!"
     "I can't come over," Les said. And if you're wise, his face said,
you'll stop pushing it.
     "Well, but ... why not?"
     Because I have to find out what the heck I did to make my girl so
angry, Lester thought. And I am going to find out, even if I have to
shake it out of her.
     Out loud he said, "I've got stuff to do, Steve. Important stuff.
     Take my word for it."
     "If this is about Sally, Les-" Lester's eyes flashed dangerously.
     "You just shut up about Sally."
     Steve, an inoffensive young man who had been set aflame by the
strife over Casino Nite, was not yet burning brightly enough to
overstep the line Lester Pratt had so clearly drawn. But neither was
he quite ready to give up. Without Lester Pratt, a Young Adults'
Policy Meeting was a joke, no matter how many from the Y.A.
     group turned out. Pitching his voice more reasonably, he said:
"You know the anonymous card Bill got?"
     "Yes," Lester said. Rev. Rose had found it on the floor of the
parsonage front hallway: the already-notorious "Babtist Rat-Fuck" card.
     The Reverend had passed it around at a hastily called Guys Only
Y.A.
     meeting because, he said, it was impossible to credit unless you
saw the vile thing for yourself. It was hard to fully understand, Rev.
     Rose had added, the depths to which the Catholics would sink-uh in
order to stifle righteous opposition to their Sataninspired night of
gambling; perhaps actually seeing this vile spew of filth would help
these "fine young men" comprehend what they were up against. "For do
we not say that forewarned is-uh forearmed?" Rev. Rose had finished
grandly. He then produced the card (it was inside a Baggie, as if
those who handled it needed to be guarded from Infection) and handed it
around.
     As Lester finished reading it, he had been more than ready to ring
a few sets of Catholic chimes, but now the entire affair seemed distant
and somehow childish. Who really cared if the Catholics gambled for
play money and gave away a few new tires and kitchen appliances? When
it came down to a choice between the Catholics and "Sally Ratcliffe,
Lester knew which one he had to worry about.
     -a meeting to try and work out the next step!" Steve was
continuing. He was starting to get hot again. "We have to seize the
initiative here, Les ... we have to! Reverend Bill says he's worried
that these so-called Concerned Catholic Men are through talking.
     Their next step may be-" "Look, Steve, do whatever you want, but
leave me out of i't!"
     Steve stopped and stared at him, clearly shocked and just as
clearly expecting Lester, normally the most even-tempered of fellows,
to come to his senses and apologize. When he realized no apology was
forthcoming, he started to walk back toward the school, putting
distance between himself and Lester. "Boy, you're in a rotten mood,"
he said.
     "That's right!" Lester called back truculently. He rolled his
big hands into fists and planted them on his hips.
     But Lester was more than just angry; he hurt, damn it, he hurt all
over, and what hurt the worst was his mind, and he wanted to strike out
at someone. Not poor old Steve Edwards; it was just that allowing
himself to get passed at Steve seemed to have turned on a switch inside
him. That switch had sent electricity flowing to a lot of mental
appliances which were usually dark and silent. For the first time
since he'd fallen in love with Sally, Lester-normally the most placid
of men-felt angry at her, too. What right had she to tell him to go to
hell? What right did she have to call him a bastard?
     She was mad about something, was she? All right, she was mad.
     Maybe he had even given her something to be mad about. He hadn't
the slightest idea what that something might be, but say (just for the
sake of argument) that he had. Did that give her the right to fly off
the handle at him without even doing him the courtesy of asking for an
explanation first? Did it give her the right to stay with Irene
Lut'ens so he couldn't crash his way into wherever she was, or to
refuse all his telephone calls, or to employ Mona Lawless as a
go-between?
     I'm going to find her, Lester thought, and I'm going to find out
what's eating her. Then, once it's out, we can make up. And after we
do, I'm going to give her the same lecture I give my freshmen when
basketball practice starts-about how trust is the key to teamwork.
     He stripped off his pack, chucked it into the back seat, and
climbed into his car. As he did, he saw something sticking out from
under the passenger seat. Something black. It looked like a wallet.
     Lester seized it eagerly, thinking at first that it must be
Sally's.
     If she had left it in his car at some point during the long
holiday weekend, she must have missed it by now. She'd be anxious.
     And if he could relieve her anxiety about her lost wallet, the
rest of their conversation might become a little easier.
     But it wasn't Sally's; he saw that as soon as he got a close look
at the item which had been under the passenger seat. It was black
leather. Sally's was scuffed blue suede, and much smaller.
     Curiously, he opened it. The first thing he saw struck him like a
hard blow to the solar plexus. It was John LaPointe's Sheriff's
Department ID.
     What in the name of God had John LaPointe been doing in his car?
     Sally had it all weekend, his mind whispered. So just what the
hell do you think he was doing in your car?
     "No," he said. "Uh-uh, no way-she wouldn't. She wouldn't see
him. No way in hell."
     But she had seen him. She and Deputy John LaPointe had gone out
together for over a year, in spite of the developing bad feelings
between Castle Rock's Catholics and Baptists. They had broken up
before the current hooraw over Casino Nite, butLester got out of the
car again and flipped through the wallet's see-through pockets. His
sense of incredulity grew. Here was LaPointe's driver's license-in the
picture on it, he was wearing the little moustache he'd cultivated
when, he'd been going out with Sally.
     Lester knew what some fellows called moustaches like that:
pussyticklers. Here was John LaPointe's fishing license. Here was a
picture of John LaPointe's mother and father. Here was his hunting
license. And here ... here ...
     Lester stared fixedly at the snapshot he'd come upon. It was a
snapshot of John and Sally. A snap of a fellow and his best girl.
     They were standing in front of what looked like a carnival
shootinggallery. They were looking at each other and laughing. Sally
was holding a big stuffed teddy bear. LaPointe had probably just won
it for her.
     Lester stared at the picture. A vein had risen in the center of
his forehead, quite a prominent one, and it pulsed steadily.
     What had she called him? A cheating bastard?
     "Well, look who's talking," Lester Pratt whispered.
     Rage began to build up in him. It happened very quickly. And
when someone touched him on the shoulder he swung around, dropping the
wallet and doubling up his fists. He came very close to punching
inoffensive, stuttering Slopey 'Dodd into the middle of next week.
     "Cub-Coach P-Pratt?" Slopey asked. His eyes were big and round,
but he didn't look frightened. Interested, but not frightened.
     "Are yuh-yuh-you o-k-k-kay?"
     "I'm fine," Lester said thickly. "Go home, Slopey. You don't
have any business with that skateboard in the faculty parking lot."
     He bent down to pick up the dropped wallet, but Slopey was two
feet closer to the ground and beat him to it. He looked curiously at
LaPointe's driver's-license photo before handing the wallet back to
Coach Pratt. "Yep," Slopey said. "That's the same guh-guh-guy, all
r-right."
     He hopped onto his board and prepared to ride away. Lester
grabbed him by the shirt before he could do so. The board squirted out
from under Slopey's foot, rolled away on its own, hit a pothole and
turned over. Slopey's AC/DC shirt-FOR THOSE ABOUT TO ROCK, WE SALUTE
You, it said-tore at the neck, but Slopey didn't seem to mind; didn't
even seem to be much surprised by Lester's actions, let alone
frightened. Lester didn't notice. Lester was beyond noticing nuances.
      He was one of those large and normally placid men who own a short,
nasty temper beneath that placidity, a damaging emotional
tornado-in-waiting. Some men go through their entire lives without
ever discovering that ugly stormcenter. Lester, however, had
discovered his (or rather it had discovered him) and he was now
completely in its grip.
      Holding a swatch of Slopey's tee-shirt in a fist which was nearly
the size of a Daisy canned ham, he bent his sweating face down to
Slopey's. The vein in the center of his forehead was pulsing faster
than ever.
      "What do you mean, 'that's the same guy, all right'?"
      "He's the same g-g-guy who muh-met M-Miss Rub-Rub-Ratclime after
school last Fuh-Friday."
      "He met her after school?" Lester asked hoarsely. He gave Slopey
a shake brisk enough to rattle the boy's teeth in his head. "Are you
sure of that?"
      "Yeah," Slopey said. "They w-went off in your cub-cub-bar, Coach
P-Pratt. The guh-guy was d-d-driving."
      "Driving? He was driving my car?john LaPointe was driving my car
with Sally in it?"
      "Well, that g-g-guy," Slopey said, pointing at the
driver's-license photograph again. "B-But before they g-g-got ih-in,
he g-gave her a kuh-kuh-kiss."
      "Did he," Lester said. His face had become very still. "Did he,
now.
      "Oh, shuh-shuh-shore," Slopey said. A wide (and rather salacious)
grin lit his face.
      In a soft, silky tone utterly unlike his usual rough
hey-guyslet's-go-get-em voice, Lester asked: "And did she kiss him
back?
      What do you think, Slopey?"
      Slopey rolled his eyes happily. "I'll sub-say she d-d-did! They
were r-really sub-sub-huckin face, C-Coach Pub-Pratt!"
      "Sucking face," Lester mused in his new soft and silky voice.
      "Yep."
      "Really sucking face," Lester marvelled in his new soft and silky
voice.
      "You b-b-bet."
      Lester let go of the Slopester (as his few friends called him) and
straightened up. The vein in the center of his forehead was pulsing
and pumping away. He had begun to grin. It was an unpleasant grin,
exposing what seemed like a great many more white, square teeth than a
normal man should have. His blue eyes had become small, squinty
triangles. His crewcut screamed off his head in all directions.
      "Cub-Cub-Coach Pratt?" Slopey asked. "Is something rub-ruhhong?"
      "Nope," Lester Pratt said in his new soft and silky voice. His
grin never wavered. "Nothing I can't put right." In his mind, his
hands were already locked around the neck of that lying, Popeloving,
teddy-bear-winning, girl-stealing, shit-eating French frog of a John
LaPointe. The asshole that walked like a man. The asshole who had
apparently taught the girl Lester loved, the girl who would do no more
than part her lips the tiniest bit when Lester kissed her, how to
really suck face.
      First he would take care of John LaPointe. No problem there.
      Once that was done, he'd have to talk to Sally.
      Or something.
     "Not a thing in the world I can't put right," he repeated in his
new soft and silky voice, and slid back behind the Mustang's wheel.
     The car leaned appreciably to the left as Lester's two hundred and
twenty pounds of solid hock and loin settled into the bucket seat.
     He started the engine, gunned it in a series of hungry tiger-cage
roars, then drove away in a screech of rubber. The Slopester, coughing
and theatrically waving dust away from his face, walked over to where
his skateboard lay.
     The neck of his old tee-shirt had been torn completely away from
the shirt's body, leaving what looked like a round black necklace lying
over Slopey's prominent collarbones. He was grinning. He had done
just what Mr. Gaunt had asked him to do, and it had gone like
gangbusters. Coach Pratt had looked madder than a wet hen.
     Now he could go home and look at his teapot.
     "I j-j-just wish I didn't have to stub-stub-butter," he remarked
to no one in particular.
     Slopey mounted his skateboard and rode away.

     15

     Sheila had a hard time connecting Alan with Henry Payton-once she
was positive she'd lost Henry, who sounded really excited, and would
have to call him back-and she had no more than accomplished this
technological feat when Alan's personal line lit up.
     Sheila put aside the cigarette she'd been about to light and
answered it. "Castle County Sheriff's Office, Sheriff Pangborn's
line."
     "Hello, Sheila. I want to talk to Alan."
     "Polly?" Sheila frowned. She was sure that was who it was, but
she had never heard Polly Chalmers sound exactly as she did nowcold and
clipped, like an executive secretary in a big company. "Is that you?"
     "Yes," Polly said. "I want to talk to Alan."
     "Gee, Polly, you can't. He's talking with Henry Payton right n-"
"Put me on hold," Polly interrupted. "I'll wait."
     Sheila began to feel flustered. "Well ... uh ... I would, but
it's a little more complicated than that. You see, Alan's . . . you
know, in the field. I had to patch Henry through."
     "If you can patch Henry Payton through, you can patch me through,"
Polly said coldly. "Right?"
     "Well, yes, but I don't know how long they'll be "I don't care if
they talk until hell freezes over," Polly said. "Put me on hold, and
when they're done, patch me through to Alan. I wouldn't ask you to do
it if it weren't important-you know that, Sheila, don't you?"
     Yes-Sheila knew it. And she knew something else, too: Polly was
beginning to scare her. "Polly, are you okay?"
     There was a long pause. Then Polly answered with a question of
her own. "Sheila, did you type any correspondence for Sheriff Pangborn
that was addressed to the Department of Child Welfare in San Francisco?
     Or see any envelopes addressed that way go out?"
     Red lights-a whole series of them-suddenly went on in Sheila's
mind. She nearly idolized Alan Pangborn, and Polly Chalmers was
accusing him of something. She wasn't sure what, but she knew the tone
of accusation when she heard it. She knew it very well.
     "That isn't the sort of information I could give out to anyone,"
she said, and her own tone had dropped twenty degrees. "I suppose
you'd better ask the Sheriff, Polly."
     "Yes-I guess I'd better. Put me on hold and connect me when you
can, please."
     "Polly, what's wrong? Are you angry at Alan? Because you must
know he'd never do anything that was-" "I don't know anything anymore,"
Polly said. "If I asked you something that was out of line, I'm sorry.
     Now will you put me on hold and connect me as soon as you can, or
do I have to go out and find him for myself?"
     "No, I'll connect you," Sheila said. Her heart felt strangely
troubled, as if something terrible had happened. She, like many of the
women in Castle Rock, had believed Alan and Polly were deeply in love,
and, like many of the other women in town, Sheila tended to see them as
characters in a dark-tinged fairy-tale where everything would come
right in the end ... somehow love would find a way.
     But now Polly sounded more than angry; she sounded full of pain,
and something else as well. To Sheila, the something else sounded
almost like hate. "You're going on hold now, Polly-it may be awhile."
     "That's fine. Thanks, Sheila."
     "Welcome." She pushed the hold button and then found her
cigarette. She lit it and dragged deeply, looking at the small
flickering light with a frown.

     16

     "Alan?" Henry Payton called. "Alan, you there?" He sounded like
an announcer broadcasting from inside a large empty Saltines box.
     "Right here, Henry."
     "I got a call from the FBI just half an hour ago," Henry said from
inside his cracker-box. "We caught an incredibly lucky break on those
prints."
     Alan's heartbeat kicked into a higher gear. "The ones on the
doorknob of Nettle's house? The partials?"
     "Right. We have a tentative match with a fellow right there in
town. One prior-petty larceny in 1977. We've also got his service
prints."
     "Don't keep me hanging-who is it?"
     "The name of the individual is Hugh Albert Priest."
     "Hugh Priest!" Alan exclaimed. He could not have been more
surprised if Payton had named J. Danforth Quayle. To the best of
Alan's knowledge, the two men had known Nettle Cobb equally well. "Why
would Hugh Priest kill Nettle's dog? Or break Wilma Jerzyck's windows,
for that matter?"
     "I don't know the gentleman, so I can't say," Henry replied.
     "Why don't you pick him up and ask him? In fact, why don't you do
it right away, before he gets nervous and decides to visit relatives in
Dry Hump, South Dakota?"
     "Good idea," Alan said. "I'll talk to you later, Henry. Thanks."
     "Just keep me updated, scout-this is supposed to be my case, you
know."
     "Yeah. I'll talk to you."
     There was a sharp metallic sound-bink!-as the connection broke,
and then Alan's radio was transmitting the open hum of a telephone
line. Alan wondered briefly what Nynex and AT&T would think of the
games they were playing, then bent to rack the mike. As he did so, the
telephone-line hum was broken by Sheila Brigham's voice-her
uncharacteristically hesitant voice.
     "Sheriff, I have Polly Chalmers on hold. She's asked to be
patched through to you as soon as you're available. Ten-four?"
     Alan blinked. "Polly?" He was suddenly afraid, the way you're
afraid when the telephone rings at three in the morning. Polly had
never requested such a service before, and if asked, Alan would have
said she never would-it would have gone against her idea of correct
behavior, and to Polly, correct behavior was very important.
     "What is it, Sheila-did she say? Ten-four."
     "No, Sheriff. Ten-four."
     No. Of course she hadn't. He had known that, too. Polly didn't
spread her business around. The fact that he'd even asked showed how
surprised he was.
     "Sheriff?"
     "Patch her through, Sheila. Ten-four."
     "Ten-forty, Sheriff."
     Bink!
     He stood there in the sunshine, his heart beating too hard and too
fast. He didn't like this.
     The bink! sound came again, followed by Sheila's voice-distant,
almost lost. "Go ahead, Polly-you should be connected."
     "Alan?" The voice was so loud he recoiled. It was the voice of a
giant ... an angry giant. He knew that much already; one word was
enough.
     "I'm here, Polly-what is it?"
     For a moment there was only silence. Somewhere, deep within it,
was the faint mutter of other voices on other calls. He had time to
wonder if he had lost the connection ... time to almost hope he had.
     "Alan, I know this line is open," she said, "but you'll know what
I'm talking about. How could you? How could you?"
     Something was familiar about this conversation. Something.
     "Polly, I'm not understanding you-" "Oh, I think you are," she
replied. Her voice was growing thicker, harder to understand, and Alan
realized that if she wasn't crying, she soon would be. "It's hard to
find out you don't know a person the way you thought you did. It's
hard to find out the face you thought you loved is only a mask."
     Something familiar, right, and now he knew what it was. This was
like the nightmares he'd had following the deaths of Annie and Todd,
the nightmares in which he stood on the side of the road and watched
them go past in the Scout. They were on their way to die. He knew it,
but he was helpless to change it. He tried to wave his arms but they
were too heavy. He tried to shout and couldn't remember how to open
his mouth. They drove by him as if he were invisible, and this was
like that, too-as if he had become invisible to Polly in some weird
way.
     "Annie-" He realized with horror whose name he had said, and
backtracked. "Polly. I don't know what you're talking about, Polly,
but-" "You do!" she screamed at him suddenly. "Don't say you don't
when you do! Why couldn't you wait for me to tell you, Alan? And if
you couldn't wait, why couldn't you ask? Why did you have to go behind
my back? How could you go behind my back?"
     He shut his eyes tight in an effort to catch hold of his racing,
confused thoughts, but it did no good. A hideous picture came instead:
Mike Horton from the Norwayjournal-Register, bent over the newspaper's
Bearcat scanner, furiously taking notes in his pidgin shorthand.
     "I don't know what it is you think I've done, but you've got it
wrong. Let's get together, talk-" "No. I don't think I can see you
now, Alan."
     "Yes. You can. And you're going to. I'll bThen Henry Payton's
voice cut in. Why don't you do i't right away, before he gets nervous
and decides to visit relatives in Dry HumP, South Dakota?
     "You'll be what?" she was asking. "You'll be what?"
     "I just remembered something," Alan said slowly.
     "Oh, did you? Was it a letter you wrote at the beginning of
September, Alan? A letter to San Francisco?"
     "I don't know what you're talking about, Polly. I can't come now
because there's been a break in ... in the other thing. But later-"
She spoke to him through a series of gasping sobs that should have made
her hard to understand but didn't. "Don't you get it, Alan? There is
no later, not anymore. You-" "Polly, please-" "No! just leave me
alone! Leave me alone, you snooping, prying son of a bitch!"
     Bink!
     And suddenly Alan was listening to that open telephone line hum
again. He looked around the intersection of Main and School like a man
who doesn't know where he is and has no clear understanding of how he
got there. His eyes had the faraway, puzzled expression often seen in
the eyes of fighters in the last few seconds before their knees come
unhinged and they go sprawling to the canvas for a long winter's nap.
     How had this happened? And how had it happened so quickly?
     He hadn't the slightest idea. The whole town seemed to have gone
slightly nuts in the last week or so ... and now Polly was infected,
too.
     Bink!
     "Urn . . . Sheriff?" It was Sheila, and Alan knew from her
hushed, tentative tone that she'd had her ears on during at least part
of his conversation with Polly. "Alan, are you there? Come back?"
     He felt a sudden urge, amazingly strong, to rip the mike out of
its socket and throw it into the bushes beyond the sidewalk. Then
drive away. Anywhere. just stop thinking about everything and drive
down the sun.
     Instead he gathered all of his forces and made himself think of
Hugh Priest. That's what he had to do, because -t now looked as if
maybe Hugh had brought about the deaths of two women. Hugh was his
business right now, not Polly ... and he discovered a great sense of
relief hiding in that.
     He pushed the TRANSMIT button. "Here, Sheila. Ten-four."
     "Alan, I think I lost the connection with Polly. I ... um ...
     didn't mean to listen, but-" "That's okay, Sheila; we were done."
     (There was something horrible about that, but he refused to think
of it now.) "Who's there with you right now? Ten-four?"
     "John's catching," Sheila said, obviously relieved at the turn in
the conversation. "Clut's out on patrol. Near Castle View, according
to his last ten-twenty."
     "Okay." Polly's face, suffused with alien anger, tried to swim to
the surface of his mind. He forced it back and concentrated on Hugh
Priest again. But for one terrible second he could see no faces at
all; only an awful blankness.
     "Alan? You there? Ten-four?"
     "Yes. You bet. Call Clut and tell him to get on over to Hugh
Priest's house near the end of Castle Hill Road. He'll know where.
     I imagine Hugh's at work, but if he does happen to be taking the
day off, I'll want Clut to pick him up and bring him in for
questioning. Ten-four?"
     "Ten-four, Alan."
     "Tell him to proceed with extreme caution. Tell him Hugh is
wanted for questioning in the deaths of Nettle Cobb and Wilma jerzyck.
     He should be able to fill in the rest of the blanks for himself.
     Ten-four."
     "Oh!" Sheila sounded both alarmed and excited. "Ten-four,
Sheriff."
     "I'm on my way to the town motor pool. I expect to find Hugh
there. Ten-forty over and out."
     As he racked the mike (it felt as if he had been holding it for at
least four years) he thought: If you'd told Polly what you just put on
the air to Sheila, this situation you've got on your hands might be a
little less nasty.
     Or it might not-how could he tell such a thing when he didn't know
what the situation was? Polly had accused him of prying ...
     of snooping. That covered a lot of territory, none of it mapped.
     Besides, there was something else. Telling the dispatcher to put
out a pick-up-and-hold was part of what the job was all about. So was
making sure your field officers knew that the man they were after might
be dangerous. Giving out the same information to your girlfriend on an
open radio/telephone patch was a different matter entirely. He had
done the right thing and he knew it.
     This did not quiet the ache in his heart, however, and he made
another effort to focus his mind on the business ahead-finding Hugh
Priest, bringing him in, getting him a goddam lawyer if he wanted one,
and then asking him why he had stuck a corkscrew into Nettle's dog,
Raider.
     For a moment it worked, but as he started the station wagon's
engine and pulled away from the curb, it was still Polly's face-not
Hugh's-he saw in his mind.

     CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

     At about the same time Alan was heading across town to arrest Hugh
Priest, Henry Beaufort was standing in his driveway and looking at his
Thunderbird. The note he'd found under the windshield wiper was in one
hand. The damage the chickenshit bastard had done to the tires was
bad, but the tires could be replaced. It was the scratch he had drawn
along the car's right-hand side that really toasted Henry's ass.
     He looked at the note again and read it aloud. "Don't you ever
cut me off and then keep my car-keys you damnfrog!"
     Who had he cut off lately? Oh, all kinds of people. A night when
he didn't have to cut someone off was a rare night, indeed. But cut
off and car-keys kept on the board behind the bar? Only one of those
just lately.
     Only one.
     "You motherfucker," The Mellow Tiger's owner and operator said in
a soft, reflective voice. "You stupid crazy motherfucking
sonofabitch."
     He thought about going back inside to get his deer rifle and then
thought better of it. The Tiger was just up the road, and he kept a
rather special box under the bar. Inside it was a doublebarrelled
Winchester shotgun sawed off at the knees. He'd kept it there ever
since that numb fuck Ace Merrill had tried to rob him a few years back.
     It was a highly illegal weapon, and Henry had never used it.
     He thought he might just use it today.
     He touched the ugly scratch Hugh had laid into the side of his
T-Bird, then crumpled up the note and tossed it aside. Billy Tupper
would be up at the Tiger by now, sweeping the floor and swamping out
the heads. Henry would get the sawed-off, then borrow Billy's Pontiac.
     It seemed he had a little asshole-hunting to do.
     Henry kicked the balled-up note into the grass. "You been taking
those stupid-pills again, Hugh, but you aren't going to be taking any
more after today-I guarantee it." He touched the scratch a final time.
     He had never been so angry in his whole life. "I guaranfuckin-tee
it."
     Henry set off up the road toward The Mellow Tiger, walking fast.

     2

     In the process of tearing apart George T. Nelson's bedroom, Frank
jewett found half an ounce of coke under the mattress of the double
bed. He flushed it down the john, and as he watched it swirl away, he
felt a sudden cramp in his belly. He started to unbuckle his pants,
then walked back into the trashed bedroom again instead.
     Frank supposed he had gone utterly crazy, but he no longer cared
much. Crazy people didn't have to think about the future. To crazy
people, the future was a very low priority.
     One of the few undisturbed things in George T. Nelson's bedroom
was a picture on the wall. It was a picture of an old lady. It was in
an expensive gold frame, and this suggested to Frank that it was a
picture of George T. Nelson's sainted mother. The cramp struck again.
     Frank removed the picture from the wall and put it on the floor.
Then he unbuckled his pants, squatted carefully above it, and did what
came naturally.
     It was the high point of what had been, up 'til then, a very bad
day.
     3
     Lenny Partridge, Castle Rock's oldest resident and holder of the
Boston Post Cane which Aunt Evvie Chalmers had once possessed, also
drove one of Castle Rock's oldest cars. It was a 1966 Chevrolet
Bel-Air which had once been white. It was now a generic smudged
no-color-call it Dirt Road Gray. It wasn't in very good shape. The
glass in the back window had been replaced by a flapping sheet of
all-weather plastic some years ago, the rocker panels had rusted out so
badly that Lenny could view the road through a complicated lacework of
rust as he drove along, and the exhaust pipe hung down like the rotted
arm of a man who had died in a dry climate. Also, the oil-seals were
gone. When Lenny drove the Bel-Air, he spread great clouds of fragrant
blue smoke out behind him, and the fields he passed on his daily trip
into town looked as if a homicidal aviator had just dusted them with
paraquat. The Chevy gobbled three (sometimes four) quarts of oil a
day. This gaudy consumption did not bother Lenny in the least; he
bought recycled Diamond motor oil from Sonny jackett in the five-gallon
economy size, and he always made sure that Sonny deducted ten per cent
... his Golden Ager discount. And because he hadn't driven the Bel-Air
at a speed greater than thirty-five miles an hour in the last ten
years, it would probably hold together longer than Lenny himself.
     While Henry Beaufort was starting up the road to The Mellow Tiger
on the other side of the Tin Bridge, almost five miles away, Lenny was
guiding his rusty Bel-Air over the top of Castle Hill.
     There was a man standing in the middle of the road with his arms
held up in an imperial stop gesture. The man was bare-chested and
barefooted. He wore only a pair of khaki pants with the fly unzipped,
and, around his neck, a moth-eaten runner of fur.
     Lenny's heart took a large wheezy leap in his scrawny chest and he
slammed both of his feet, clad in a pair of slowly disintegrating
high-tops, down on the brake pedal. It sank almost to the floor with
an unearthly moan and the Bel-Air finally stopped less than three feet
from the man in the road, whom Lenny now recognized as Hugh Priest.
     Hugh had not so much as flinched. When the car stopped, he strode
rapidly around to where Lenny was sitting, hands pressed against the
front of his thermal undershirt, trying to catch his breath and
wondering if this was the final cardiac arrest.
     "Hugh!" he gasped. "Why, what in the tarnal hell are you doin?
     I almost run you down! I-" Hugh opened the driver's door and
leaned in. T@e fur stole he was wearing around his neck swung forward
and Lenny flinched back from it. It looked like a half-rotten fox-tail
with great hunks of fur missing from the hide. It smelled bad.
     Hugh seized him by the straps of his overalls and hauled him out
of the car. Lenny uttered a squawk of terror and outrage.
     "Sorry, oldtimer," Hugh said in the absent voice of a man who has
much greater problems than this one on his mind. "I need your car.
     Mine's a little under the weather."
     "You can't-" But Hugh most definitely could. He tossed Lenny
across the road as if the old fellow were no more than a bag of rags.
     When Lenny came down, there was a clear snapping sound and his
squawks turned to mournful, hooting cries of pain. He had broken one
collarbone and two ribs.
     Ignoring him, Hugh got behind the wheel of the Chevy, pulled the
door shut, and floored the accelerator. The engine let out a scream of
surprise and a blue fog of oilsmoke rolled out of the sagging tailpipe.
     He was rolling down the hill at better than fifty miles an hour
before Lenny Partridge could even manage to thrash his way over onto
his back.

     4

     Andy Clutterbuck swung onto Castle Hill Road at approximately 3:35
     p.m. He passed Lenny Partridge's old oil-guzzler going the other
way and didn't give it a thought; Clut's mind was totally occupied with
Hugh Priest, and the rusty old Bel-Air was just another part of the
scenery.
     Clut didn't have the slightest idea of why or how Hugh might have
been involved in the deaths of Wilma and Nettle, but that was all
right; he was a footsoldier and that was all. The whys and hows were
someone else's job, and this was one of those days when he was damned
glad of it. He did know that Hugh was a nasty drunk whom the years had
not sweetened. A man like that might do anything ... especially when
he was deep in his cups.
     He's probably at work, anyway, Clut thought, but as he approached
the ramshackle house which Hugh called home, he unsnapped the strap on
his service revolver just the same. A moment later he saw the sun
twinkling off glass and chrome in Hugh's driveway and his nerves
cranked up until they were humming like telephone wires in a gale.
     Hugh's car was here, and when a man's car was at home, the man
usually was, too. It was just a fact of country life.
     When Hugh had left his driveway on foot, he had turned right, away
from town and toward the top of Castle Hill. If Clut had looked in
that direction, he would have seen Lenny Partridge lying on the soft
shoulder of the road and flopping around like a chicken taking a
dusthath, but he didn't look that way. All of Clut's attention was
focused on Hugh's house. Lenny's thin, birdlike cries went in one of
Clut's ears, directly across his brain without raising the slightest
alarm, and out the other.
     Clut drew his gun before getting out of the cruiser.
     5

     William Tupper was only nineteen and he was never going to be a
Rhodes Scholar, but he was smart enough to be terrified by Henry's
behavior when Henry came into the Tiger at twenty minutes to four on
the last real day of Castle Rock's existence. He was also smart enough
to know trying to refuse Henry the keys to his Pontiac would do no
good; in his present mood, Henry (who was, under ordinary
circumstances, the best boss Billy had ever had) would just knock him
down and take them.
     So for the first-and perhaps the only-time in his life, Billy
tried guile. "Henry," he said timidly, "you look like you could use a
drink. I know I could. Why don't you let me pour us both a short one
before you go?"
     Henry had disappeared behind the bar. Billy could hear him back
there, rummaging around and cursing under his breath. Finally he stood
up again, holding a rectangular wooden box with a small padlock on it.
     He put the box on the bar and then began to pick through the ring
of keys he wore at his belt.
     He considered what Billy had said, began to shake his head, then
reconsidered. A drink really wasn't such a bad idea; it would settle
both his hands and his nerves. He found the right key, popped the lock
on the box, and laid the lock aside on the bar. "Okay," he said. "But
if we're gonna do it, let's do it right. Chivas. Single for you,
double for me." He pointed his finger at Billy. Billy flinchedhe was
suddenly sure Henry was going to add: But you're coming with me. "And
don't you tell your mother I let you have hard liquor in here, do you
understand me?"
     "Yessir," Billy said, relieved. He went quickly to get the bottle
before Henry could change his mind. "I understand you piprfect."

     6

     Deke Bradford, the man who ran Castle Rock's biggest and most
expensive operation-Public Works-was utterly disgusted.
     "Nope, he's not here," he told Alan. "Hasn't been in all day.
     But if you see him before I do, do me a favor and tell him he's
fired."
     "Why have you held onto him as long as you have, Deke?"
     They were standing in the hot afternoon sunlight outside Town
Garage #I. Off to the left, a Case Construction and Supply truck was
backed up to a shed. Three men were offloading small but heavy wooden
cases. A red diamond shape the symbol for high explosives-was
stencilled on each of these. From inside the shed, Alan could hear the
whisper of air conditioning. It seemed very odd to hear an air
conditioner running this late in the year, but in Castle Rock, this had
been an extremely odd week.
     "I kept him on longer than I should," Deke admitted, and ran his
hands through his short, graying hair. "I did it because I thought
there was a good man hidin somewhere inside of him." Deke was one of
those short, stocky men-fireplugs with legs-who always looked ready to
take a large chomp out of someone's ass. He was, however, one of the
sweetest, kindest men Alan had ever met.
     "When he wasn't drunk or too hung over, wasn't nobody in this
town'd work harder for you than Hugh would. And there was something in
his face made me think he might not be one of those men who just has to
go on drinkin until the devil knocks em down.
     I thought maybe with a steady job, he'd straighten up and fly
right.
     But this last week . .
     "What about this last week?"
     "Man's been going to hell in a handbasket. Looked like he was all
the time on something, and I don't necessarily mean booze. It seemed
like his eyes sank way back in his head, and he was always lookin over
your shoulder when you talked to him, never right at you. Also, he
started talking to himself "About what?"
     "I dunno. I doubt if the other guys do, either. I hate to fire a
man, but I'd made up my mind on Hugh even before you pulled in here
this afternoon. I'm done with him."
     "Excuse me, Deke." Alan went back to the car, called Sheila, and
told her Hugh hadn't been at work all day.
     "See if you can reach Clut, Sheila, and tell him to really watch
his ass. And send John out there as backup." He hesitated over the
next part, knowing the caution had resulted in more than a few needless
shootings, and then went ahead. He had to; he owed it to his officers
in the field. "Clut and John are to consider Hugh armed and dangerous.
     Got it?"
     "Armed and dangerous, ten-four."
     "Okay. Ten-forty, Unit One out."
     He racked the microphone and walked back to Deke"Do you think he
might have left town, Deke?"
     "Him?" Deke cocked his head to one side and spat tobacco juice.
     "Guys like him never leave town until they've picked up their last
paycheck. Most of em never leave at all. When it comes to remembering
what roads lead out of town, guys like Hugh seem to have some sort of
forgetting disease."
     Something caught Deke's eye and he turned toward the men
offloading the wooden crates. "Watch what you're doing with those, you
guys! You're s'posed to be unloadin em, not playin pepper with em!"
     "That's a lot of bang you got there," Alan said.
     "Ayuh-twenty cases. We're gonna blow a granite jar-top over at
the gravel-pit out on #5. The way it looks to me, we'll have enough
left over to blow Hugh all the way to Mars, if you want to."
     "Why did you get so much?"
     "It wasn't my idea; Buster added to my purchase order, God knows
why. I can tell you one thing, though-he's gonna shit when he sees the
electrical bill for this month . . . unless a cold front moves in.
     That air conditioner sucks up the juice something wicked, but you
got to keep that stuff cool or it sweats. They all tell you this new
bang don't do it, but I believe in better safe than sorry."
     "Buster topped your order," Alan mused.
     "Yeah-by four or six cases, I can't remember which. Wonders'll
never cease, huh?"
     "I guess not. Deke, can I use your office phone?"
     "Be my guest."
     Alan sat behind Deke's desk for a full minute, sweating dark
patches beneath the arms of his uniform shirt and listening to the
telephone at Polly's house ring again and again and again. At last he
dropped the handset back into the cradle.
     He left the office in a slow walk, head down. Deke was padlocking
the door of the dynamite shack, and when he turned to Alan, his face
was long and unhappy. "There was a good man somewhere inside of Hugh
Priest, Alan. I swear to God there was. A lot of times that man comes
out.   I seen it happen before. More often than most people'd believe.
     With Hugh . He shrugged.
     "Huh-uh. No soap."
     Alan nodded.
     "Are you okay, Alan? You look like you come over funny."
     "I'm fine," Alan said, smiling a little. But it was the truth; he
had come over funny. Polly, too. And Hugh. And Brian Rusk. It
seemed as if everyone had come over funny today.
     "Want a glass of water or cold tea? I got some."
     "Thanks, but I better get going."
     "All right. Let me know how it turns out."
     That was something Alan couldn't promise to do, but he had a
sickening little feeling in the pit of his stomach that Deke would be
able to read all about it for himself in a day or two. Or watch it on
TV.
     7
     Lenny Partridge's old Chevy Bel-Air pulled into one of the slant
parking spaces in front of Needful Things shortly before four, and the
man of the hour got out. Hugh's fly was still unzipped, and he was
still wearing the fox-tail around his neck. He crossed the sidewalk,
his bare feet slapping on the hot concrete, and opened the door. The
small silver bell overhead jingled.
     The only person who saw him go in was Charlie Fortin. He was
standing in the doorway of the Western Auto and smoking one of his
stinky home-rolled cigarettes. "Old Hugh finally flipped," Charlie
said to no one in particular.
     Inside, Mr. Gaunt looked at old Hugh with a pleasant, expectant
little smile ... as if barefooted, bare-chested men wearing motheaten
fox-tails around their necks showed up in his shop every day.
     He made a small check-mark on the sheet beside the cash register.
     The last check-mark.
     "I'm in trouble," Hugh said, advancing on Mr. Gaunt. His eyes
rolled from side to side in their sockets like pinballs. "I'm in a
real mess this time."
     "I know," Mr. Gaunt said in his most soothing voice.
     "This seemed like the right place to come. I dunno-I keep
dreaming about you. I ... I didn't know where else to turn."
     "This is the right place, Hugh."
     "He cut my tires Hugh whispered. "Beaufort, the bastard who owns
The Mellow Tiger. He left a note. 'You know what I'll come after next
time Hubert,' it said. I know what that means. You bet I do." One of
Hugh's grubby, large-fingered hands caressed the mangy fur, and an
expression of adoration spread across his face.
     It would have been sappy if it had not been so clearly genuine.
     "My beautiful, beautiful fox-tail."
     "Perhaps you ought to take care of him," Mr. Gaunt suggested
thoughtfully, "before he can take care of you. I know that sounds a
little ... well ... extreme ... but when you consider-" "Yes! Yes!
     That's just what I want to do!"
     "I think I have just the thing," Mr. Gaunt said. He bent down,
and when he straightened up he had an automatic pistol in his left
hand. He pushed it across the glass top of the case. "Fully loaded."
     Hugh picked it up. His confusion seemed to blow away like smoke
as the gun's solid weight filled his hand. He could smell gungrease,
low and fragrant.
     "I ... I left my wallet at home," he said.
     "Oh, you don't need to worry about that," Mr. Gaunt told him.
     "At Needful Things, Hugh, we insure the things we sell." Suddenly
his face hardened. His lips peeled back from his teeth and his eyes
blazed. "Go get him!" he cried in a low, harsh voice. "Go get the
bastard that wants to destroy what is yours! Go get him, Hugh!
     Protect yourself! Protect your property!"
     Hugh grinned suddenly. "Thanks, Mr. Gaunt. Thanks a lot."
     "Don't mention it," Mr. Gaunt said, dropping immediately back
into his normal tone of voice, but the small silver bell was already
jangling as Hugh went back out, stuffing the automatic into the sagging
waistband of his trousers as he walked.
     Mr. Gaunt went to the window and watched Hugh get behind the
wheel of the tired Chevy and back it into the street. A Budweiser
truck rolling slowly down Main Street blared its horn and swerved to
avoid him.
     "Go get him, Hugh," Mr. Gaunt said in a low voice. Small wisps
of smoke began to rise from his ears and his hair; thicker threads
emerged from his nostrils and from between the square white tombstones
of his teeth. "Get all of them you can. Party down, big fella."
     Mr. Gaunt threw back his head and began to laugh.

     8

     John LaPointe hurried toward the side door of the Sheriff's
Office, the one that gave on the Municipal Building parking lot. He
was excited. Armed and dangerous. It wasn't often that you got to
assist in arresting an armed and dangerous suspect. Not in a sleepy
little town like Castle Rock, anyway. He had forgotten all about his
missing wallet (at least for the time being), and Sally Ratcliffe was
even further from his mind.
     He reached for the door just as someone opened it from the other
side. All at once John was facing two hundred and twenty pounds of
angry Phys Ed coach.
     "Just the man I wanted to see," Lester Pratt said in his new soft
and silky voice. He held up a black leather wallet. "Lose something,
you ugly two-timing gambling godless son of a bitch?"
     John didn't have the slightest idea what Lester Pratt was doing
here, or how he could have found his lost wallet. He only knew that he
was Clut's designated backup and he had to get going right away.
     "Whatever it is, I'll talk to you about it later, Lester," John
said, and reached for his wallet. When Lester first pulled it back out
of his reach and then brought it down hard, smacking him in the center
of the face with it, John was more astounded than angry.
     "Oh, I don't want to talk," Lester said in his new soft and silky
voice. "I wouldn't waste my time." He dropped the wallet, grabbed
John by the shoulders, picked him up, and threw him back into the
Sheriff's Office. Deputy LaPointe flew six feet through the air and
landed on top of Norris Ridgewick's desk. His butt skated across it,
plowing a path through the heaped paperwork and knocking Norris's
IN/OUT basket onto the floor. John followed, landing on his back with
a painful thump.
     Sheila Brigham was staring through the dispatcher's window, her
mouth wide open.
     John began to pick himself up. He was shaken and dazed, without
the slightest clue as to what was going on here.
     Lester was walking toward him in a fighting strut. His fists were
held up in an old-fashioned John L. Sullivan pose that should have been
comic but wasn't. "I'm going to learn you a lesson," Lester said in
his new soft and silky voice. "I'm going to teach you what happens to
Catholic fellows who steal Baptist fellows' girls. I'm going to teach
you all about it, and when I'm done, you'll have it so right you'll
never forget it."
     Lester Pratt closed in to teaching distance.

     9

     Billy Tupper might not have been an intellectual, but he was a
sympathetic ear, and a sympathetic ear was the best medicine for Henry
Beaufort's rage that afternoon. Henry drank his drink and told Billy
what had happened ... and as he talked, he felt himself calming down.
     It occurred to him that if he had gotten the shotgun and )just
kept rolling, he might have ended this day not behind his bar but
behind those of the holding cell in the Sheriff's Office. He loved his
T-Bird a lot, but he began to realize he didn't love it enough to go to
prison for it. He could replace the tires, and the scratch down the
side would eventually buff out. As for Hugh Priest, let the law take
care of him.
     He finished the drink and stood up.
     "You still goin after him, Mr. Beaufort?" Billy asked
apprehensively.
     "I wouldn't waste my time," Henry said, and Billy breathed a sigh
of relief. "I'm going to let Alan Pangborn take care of him.
     Isn't that what I pay my taxes for, Billy?"
     "I guess so." Billy looked out the window and brightened a little
more. A rusty old car, a car which had once been white but was now a
faded no-color-call it Dirt Road Gray-was coming up the hill toward The
Mellow Tiger, spreading a thick blue fog of exhaust behind it. "Look!
     It's old Lenny! I ain't seen him in a coon's age!"
     "Well, we still don't open until five," Henry said. He went
behind the bar to use the telephone. The box containing the sawedoff
shotgun was still on the bar. I think I was planning to use that, he
mused. I think I really was. What the hell gets into peoplesome kind
of poison?
     Billy walked toward the door as Lenny's old car pulled into the
parking lot.
     "Lester-" John LaPointe began, and that was when a fist almost as
large as a Daisy canned ham-but much harder-collided with the center of
his face. There was a dirty crunching sound as his nose broke in a
burst of horrible pain. John's eyes squeezed shut and brightly colored
sparks of light fountained up in the darkness. He went reeling and
flailing across the room, waving his arms, fighting a losing battle to
stay on his feet. Blood was pouring out of his nose and over his
mouth. He struck the bulletin board and knocked it off the wall.
     Lester began to walk toward him again, his brow wrinkled into a
beetling frown of concentration below his screaming haircut.
     In the dispatcher's office, Sheila got on the radio and began
yelling for Alan.
     Frank Jewett was on the verge of leaving the home of his good old
"friend" George T. Nelson when he had a sudden cautionary thought.
     This thought was that, when George T. Nelson arrived home to find
his bedroom trashed, his coke flushed, and the likeness of his mother
beshitted, he might come looking for his old partybuddy. Frank decided
it would be nuts to leave without finishing what he had started ... and
if finishing what he had started meant blowing the blackmailing
bastard's oysters off, so be it. There was a gun cabinet downstairs,
and the idea of doing the job with one of George T. Nelson's own guns
felt like poetic justice to Frank.
      If he was unable to unlock the gun cabinet, or force the door, he
would help himself to one of his old party-buddy's steak-knives and do
the job with that. He would stand behind the front door, and when
George T. Nelson came in, Frank would either blow his motherfucking
oysters off or grab him by the hair and cut his motherfucking throat.
      The gun would probably be the safer of the two options, but the
more Frank thought of the hot blood jetting from George T. Nelson's
slit neck and splashing all over his hands, the more fitting it seemed.
 Et tu, Georgia. Et tu, you blackmailing fuck.
      Frank's reflections were disturbed at this point by George T.
      Nelson's parakeet, Tammy Faye, who had picked the most
inauspicious moment of its small avian life to burst into song. As
Frank listened, a peculiar and terribly unpleasant smile began to
surface on his face. How did I miss that goddam bird the first time?
      he asked himself as he strode into the kitchen.
      He found the drawer with the sharp knives in it after a little
exploration and spent the next fifteen minutes poking it through the
bars of Tammy Faye's cage, forcing the small bird into a fluttery,
feather-shedding panic before growing bored with the game and skewering
it. Then he went downstairs to see what he could do with the gun
cabinet. The lock turned out to be easy, and as Frank climbed the
stairs to the first floor again, he burst into an unseasonal but
nonetheless cheery song: Ohh ... you better not fight, you better not
cry, You better not pout, I'm telling you why, Santa Claus is coming to
town!
      He sees you when you're sleeping!
      He knows when you're awake!
      He knows if you've been bad or good, So you better be good for
goodness' sake!
      Frank, who had never failed to watch Lawrence Welk every Saturday
night with his own beloved mother, sang the last line in a low Larry
Hooper basso. Gosh, he felt good! How could he have ever believed,
only an hour or so earlier, that his life was at an end?
      This wasn't the end; it was the beginning! Out with the
oldespecially dear old "friends" like George T. Nelson-and in with the
new!
      Frank settled in behind the door. He was pretty well loaded for
bear; there was a Winchester shotgun leaning against the wall, a Llama
.32 automatic stuffed into his belt, and a Sheffington steakknife in
his hand. From where he stood he could see the heap of yellow feathers
that had been Tammy Faye. A small grin twitched Frank's Mr.
      Weatherbee mouth and his eyes-utterly mad eyes now-rolled
ceaselessly back and forth behind his round rimless Mr. Weatherbee
spectacles.
      "You better be good for goodness' sake!" he admonished under his
breath. He sang this line several times as he stood there, and several
more times after he had made himself more comfortable, sitting behind
the door with his legs crossed, his back propped against the wall, and
his weapons in his lap.
      He began to feel alarmed at how sleepy he was becoming. It seemed
nuts to be on the verge of dozing off when he was waiting to cut a
man's throat, but that didn't change the fact. He thought he had read
someplace (perhaps in one of his classes at the University of Maine at
Farmington, a cow college from which he had graduated with absolutely
no honors at all) that a severe shock to the nervous system sometimes
had that very effect . . . and he'd suffered a severe shock, all
right. It was a wonder his heart hadn't blown like an old tire when he
saw those magazines scattered all over his office.
     Frank decided it would be unwise to take chances. He moved George
T. Nelson's long, oatmeal-colored sofa away from the wall a little bit,
crawled behind it, and lay down on his back with the shotgun by his
left hand. His right hand, still curled around the handle of the
steak-knife, lay on his chest. There. Much better.
     George T. Nelson's deep-pile carpeting was actually quite
comfortable.
     "You better be good for goodness' sake," Frank sang under his
breath. He was still singing in a low, snory voice ten minutes later,
when he finally dozed off.

     12

     "Unit One!" Sheila screamed from the radio slung under the dash
as Alan crossed the Tin Bridge on his way back into town. "Come in,
Unit One! Come in right now!"
     Alan felt a sickening lift-drop in his stomach. Clut had run into
a hornet's nest up at Hugh Priest's house on Castle Hill Road-he was
sure of it. Why in Christ's name hadn't he told Clut to rendezvous
with John before bracing Hugh?

     You know why-because not all your attention was on your job

     when you were giving orders. If something's happened to Clut
because of that, you'll have to face it and own the part of it that's
yours. But that comes later. Your job right now is to do your job.
     So do it, Alan-forget about Polly and do your damned job.
     He snatched the microphone off its prongs. "Unit One, come back?"
     Someone's beating John up!" she screamed. "Come quick, Alan,
he's hurting him bad!"
     This information was so completely at odds with what Alan had
expected that he was utterly flummoxed for a moment.
     "What? Who? There?"
     "Hurry up, he's killing him!"
     All at once it clicked home. It was Hugh Priest, of course. For
some reason Hugh had come to the Sheriff's Office, had arrived before
John could get rolling for Castle Hill, and had started swinging. It
wasjohn LaPointe, not Andy Clutterbuck, who was in danger.
     Alan grabbed the dash-flash, turned it on, and stuck it on the
roof. When he reached the town side of the bridge he offered the old
station wagon a silent apology and floored the accelerator.

     13

      Clut began to suspect Hugh wasn't home when he saw that all the
tires on the man's car were not just flat but cut to pieces. He was
about to approach the house anyway when he finally heard thin cries for
help.
      He stood where he was for a moment, undecided, then hurried back
down the driveway. This time he saw Lenny lying on the side of the
road and ran, holster flapping, to where the old man lay.
      "Help me!" Lenny wheezed as Clut knelt by him. "Hugh Priest's
gone crazy, tarnal fool's busted me right to Christ up!"
      "Where you hurt, Lenny?" Clut asked. He touched the old man's
shoulder. Lenny let out a shriek. it was as good an answer as any.
     Clut stood up, unsure of exactly what to do next. Too many things
had gotten crammed up in his mind. All he knew for sure was that he
desperately did not want to fuck this up.
     "Don't move," he said at last. "I'm going to go call Medical
Assistance."
     "I ain't got no plans to get up and do the tango, y'goddam fool,"
Lenny said. He was crying and snarling with pain. He looked like an
old bloodhound with a broken leg.
     "Right," Clut said. He started to run back to his cruiser, then
returned to Lenny again. "He took your car, right?"
     "No!" Lenny gasped, holding his hands against his broken ribs.
     "He busted me up and then flew off on a magic fuckin carpet.
     Sure, he took my car! Why do you think I'm layin here? Get a
fuckin tan?"
     "Right," Clut repeated, and sprinted back down the road. Dimes
and quarters bounced out of his pockets and spun across the macadam in
bright little arcs.
     He leaned in the window of his car so fast he almost knocked
himself out on the door-ledge. He snagged the mike. He had to get
Sheila to send help for the old. man, but that wasn't the most
important thing. Both Alan and the State Police had to know that Hugh
Priest was now driving Lenny Partridge's old Chevrolet BelAir. Clut
wasn't sure what year it was, but nobody could miss that dust-colored
oil-burner.
     But he could not raise Sheila in dispatch. He tried three times
and there was no answer. No answer at all.
     Now he could hear Lenny starting to scream again, and Clut went
into Hugh's house to call Rescue Services in Norway on the telephone.
     One hell of a fine time for Sheila to have to be on the john, he
thought.

     14

     Henry Beaufort was also trying to reach the Sheriff's Office. He
stood at the bar with the telephone pressed against his ear. It rang
again and again and again. "Come on," he said, "answer the fucking I
Y?"
     phone. What are you guys doing over there? Playing gin rummy
Billy Tupper had gone outside. Henry heard him yell something and
looked up impatiently. The yell was followed by a sudden loud bang.
Henry's first thought was that one of Lenny's old tires had blown ...
and then there were two more bangs.
     Billy walked back into the Tiger. He was walking very slowly.
     He was holding one hand against his throat, and blood was pouring
through his fingers.
     "'Enry!" Billy cried in a weird, strangled Cockney voice.
     "'Enry! 'En-" He reached the Rock-Ola, stood there swaying for a
moment, and then everything in his body seemed to let go at once and he
collapsed in a loose tumble.
     A shadow fell over his feet, which were almost out the door, and
then the shadow's owner appeared. He was wearing a fox-tail around his
neck and holding a pistol in one hand. Smoke drifted from its barrel.
     Tiny jewels of perspiration nestled in the sparse mat of hair
between his nipples. The skin under his eyes was puffy and brown. He
stepped over Billy Tupper and into the dimness of The Mellow Tiger.
     "Hello, Henry," said Hugh Priest.
     15

     John LaPointe didn't know why this was happening, but he knew
Lester was going to kill him if he kept it up-and Lester showed no sign
of even slowing down, let alone stopping. He tried to slide down the
wall and out of Lester's reach, but Lester grabbed his shirt and yanked
him back up. Lester was still breathing easily. His own shirt had not
even come untucked from the elastic waistband of his sweatpants.
     "Here you go, Johnny-boy," Lester said, and smashed another fist
into John's upper lip. John felt it split apart on his teeth. "Grow
your goddam pussy-tickler over that."
     Blindly, John stuck out one leg behind Lester and pushed as hard
as he could. Lester uttered a surprised yell and went over, but he
shot both hands out as he toppled, snagged them in john's
bloodspattered shirt, and pulled the Deputy over on top of him. They
began to roll across the floor, butting and punching.
     Both were far too busy to see Sheila Brigham dart out of the
dispatcher's cubicle and into Alan's office. She snatched the shotgun
off the wall, cocked it, and ran back into the bullpen area, which was
now a shambles. Lester was sitting on top ofjohn, industriously
banging his head against the floor.
     Sheila knew how to use the gun she had been target shooting since
she was eight years old. Now she socked the buttplate against her
shoulder and screamed: "Get away from him, John!
     Give me a clearfield!"
     Lester turned at the sound of her voice, his eyes glaring. He
bared his teeth at Sheila like an angry bull gorilla, then went back to
banging John's head on the floor.

     16

     As Alan approached the Municipal Building, he saw the first
unqualifiedly good thing of the day: Norris Ridgewick's VW approaching
from the other direction. Norris was in plain clothes, but Alan cared
not at all about that. He could use him this afternoon.
     Oh boy, how he could use him.
     Then that went to hell, too.
     A large red car-a Cadillac, license plate KEETON I-suddenly shot
out of the narrow alley which gave access to the Municipal Building's
parking lot. Alan watched, gape-mouthed, as Buster drove his Cadillac
into the side of Norris's Beetle. The Caddy wasn't going fast, but it
was roughly four times the size of Norris's car.
     There was a crunch of crimping metal and the VW toppled over onto
the passenger side with a hollow bang and a tinkle of glass.
     Alan slammed on the brakes and got out of his cruiser.
     Buster was getting out of his Cadillac.
     Norris was struggling out through the window of his Volkswagen
with a dazed expression on his face.
     Buster began to stalk toward Norris, his hands closing into fists.
     A frozen grin was rising on his fat round face.
     Alan took one look at that grin and began to run.

     17

     The first shot Hugh fired shattered a bottle of Wild Turkey on the
backbar. The second shattered the glass over a framed document which
hung on the wall just above Henry's head and left a round black hole in
the liquor license beneath. The third tore off Henry Beaufort's right
cheek in a pink cloud of blood and vaporized flesh.
     Henry shrieked, grabbed the box with the sawed-off shotgun inside,
and dropped behind the bar. He knew Hugh had shot him, but he didn't
know if it was bad or not. He was only aware that the right side of
his face was suddenly as hot as a furnace, and that blood, warm, wet,
and sticky, was pouring down the side of his neck.
     "Let's talk about cars, Henry," Hugh was saying as he approached
the bar. "Even better than that, let's talk about my foxtail-what do
you say?"
     Henry opened the box. It was lined with red velvet. He stuck his
jittery, unstable hands in and pulled out the sawed-off Winchester. He
started to break it, then realized there was no time.
     He would just have to hope it was loaded.
     He gathered his legs under him, getting ready to spring up and
give Hugh what he sincerely hoped would be a big surprise.

     18

     Sheila realized John wasn't going to get out from under the crazy
man, who she now believed was Lester Platt or Pratt ... the gym teacher
at the high school, anyway. She didn't think John could get out from
under. Lester had stopped banging John's head against the floor and
had closed his big hands around John's throat instead.
     Sheila reversed the gun, locked her hands on the barrel, and
cocked it back over her shoulder like Ted Williams. Then she brought
it around in a hard, smooth swing.
     Lester turned his head at the last moment, just in time to catch
the gun's steel-edged walnut stock between his eyes. There was a nasty
crunch as the gunstock smashed a hole into Lester's skull and turned
his forebrain to jelly. It sounded as if someone had stepped very hard
on a full box of popcorn. Lester Pratt was dead before he hit the
floor.
     Sheila Brigham looked at him and began to scream.

     19

     "Did you think I wouldn't know who it was?" Buster Keeton was
grunting as he dragged Norris-who was dazed but unhurt-the rest of the
way out of the VW's driver's-side window. "Did you think I wouldn't
know, with your name right at the bottom of every goddam sheet of paper
you taped up? Did you? Did you?"
     He cocked one fist back to strike Norris, and Alan Pangborn
slipped a handcuff around it just as neatly as you please.
     "Huh!" Buster exclaimed, and wheeled ponderously around.
     Inside the Municipal Building, someone started to scream.
     Alan glanced in that direction, then used the cuff on the other
end of the chain to pull Buster over to the open door of his own
Cadillac. Buster flailed at him as he did so. Alan took several
punches harmlessly on his shoulder, and snapped the free cuff around
the doorhandle of the car.
     He turned around and Norris was there. He had time to register
the fact that Norris looked just terrible, and to dismiss it as a
consequence of being rammed amidships by the Head Selectman.
     "Come on," he said to Norris. "We've got trouble."
     But Norris ignored him, at least for the moment. He brushed past
Alan and punched Buster Keeton squarely in the eye. Buster let out a
startled squawk and fell back against the door of his car.
     It was still open and his weight drove it shut, catching the tail
of his sweat-soaked white shirt in the latch.
     "That's for the rat-trap, you fat shit!" Norris cried.
     "I'll get you!" Buster screamed back. "Don't think I won't!
     I'll get All of You People!"
     "Get this," Norris growled. He was moving in again with his fists
cocked at the sides of his puffed-up pigeon chest when Alan grabbed him
and hauled him back.
     "Quit it!" he shouted into Norris's face. "We've got trouble
inside! Bad trouble!"
     The scream lifted in the air again. People were gathering on the
sidewalks of Lower Main Street now. Norris looked toward them, then
back at Alan. His eyes had cleared, Alan saw with relief, and he
looked like himself again. More or less.
     "What is it, Alan? Something to do with him?" He jerked his chin
toward the Cadillac. Buster was standing there, looking sullenly at
them and plucking at the handcuff on his wrist with his free hand.
     He seemed not to have heard the screams at all.
     "No," Alan said. "Have you got your gun?"
     Norris shook his head.
     Alan unsnapped the safety-strap on his holster, drew his service
.38, and handed it to Norris.
     "What about you, Alan?" Norris asked.
     "I want my hands free. Come on, let's go. Hugh Priest is in the
office, and he's gone crazy."

     20

     Hugh Priest had gone crazy, all right-not much doubt about that
but he was a good three miles from the Castle Rock Municipal Building.
     "Let's talk about-" he began, and that was when Henry Beaufort
leaped up from behind the bar like a jack-in-the-box, blood soaking the
right side of his shirt, the shotgun levelled.
     Henry and Hugh fired at the same time. The crack of the automatic
pistol was lost in the shotgun's blurred, primal roar. Smoke and fire
leaped from the truncated barrel. Hugh was lifted off his feet and
driven across the room, bare heels dragging, his chest a disintegrating
swamp of red muck. The gun flew out of his hand.
     The ends of the fox-tail were burning.
     Henry was thrown against the backbar as Hugh's bullet punctured
his right lung. Bottles tumbled and crashed all around him.
     A large numbness swarmed through his chest. He dropped the
shotgun and staggered toward the telephone. The air was full of crazy
perfume: spilled booze and burning fox-hair. Henry tried to draw in
breath, and although his chest heaved, he seemed to get no air. There
was a thin, shrill sound as the hole in his chest sucked wind.
     The telephone seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, but he finally
got it up to his ear and pressed the button which automatically dialed
the Sheriff's Office.
     Ring ... ring ... ring ...
     "What the fuck's the matter with you people?" Henry gasped
raggedly. "I'm dying up here! Answer the goddam telephone!"
     But the telephone just went on ringing.

     21
     Norris caught up with Alan halfway down the alley and they walked
side by side into the Municipal Building's small parking lot. Norris
was holding Alan's service revolver with his finger curled around the
trigger guard and the stubby barrel pointed up into the hot October
sky. Sheila Brigham's Saab was in the lot along with Unit 4, John
LaPointe's cruiser, but that was all. Alan wondered briefly where
Hugh's car was, and then the side door to the Sheriff's Office burst
open. Someone carrying the shotgun from Alan's office in a pair of
bloody hands bolted out. Norris levelled the short-barrelled .38 and
slid his finger inside the trigger-guard.
     Alan registered two things at once. The first was that Norris was
going to shoot. The second was that the screaming person with the gun
was not Hugh Priest but Sheila Brigham.
     Alan Pangborn's almost heavenly reflexes saved Sheila's life that
afternoon, but it was a very close thing. He didn't bother trying to
shout or even using his hand to deflect the pistol barrel. Neither
would have stood much chance of success. He stuck out his elbow
instead, then jerked it up like a man doing an enthusiastic
buckand-wing at a country dance. It struck Norris's gun-hand an
instant before Norris fired, driving the barrel upward. The
pistol-shot was an amplified whipcrack in the enclosed courtyard. A
window in the Town Services Office on the second floor shattered. Then
Sheila dropped the shotgun she had used to brain Lester Pratt and was
running toward them, screaming and weeping.
     "Jesus," Norris said in a small, shocked voice. His face was as
pale as paper as he thrust the pistol, butt first, toward Alan. "I
almost shot Sheila-oh dear Jesus Christ."
     "Alan!" Sheila was crying. "Thank God!"
     She ran into him without slowing, almost knocking him over.
     He holstered his revolver and then put his arms around her. She
was trembling like an electric wire with too much current running
through it. Alan suspected he was trembling pretty badly himself, and
he had come close to wetting his pants. She was hysterical, blind with
panic, and that was probably a blessing: he didn't think she had the
slightest idea how close she had come to taking a round.
     "What's going on in there, Sheila?" he asked. "Tell me quick."
     His ears were ringing so badly from the gunshot and the succeeding
echo that he could almost swear he heard a telephone somewhere.

     22

     Henry Beaufort felt like a snowman melting in the sun. His legs
were giving way beneath him. He crumpled slowly into a kneeling
position with the ringing, unanswered phone still tolling in his ear.
     His head swam with the mingled stench of booze and burning fur.
     Another hot smell was mingling with these now. He suspected it
was Hugh Priest.
     He was vaguely aware that this wasn't working and he ought to dial
another number for help, but he didn't think he could. He was beyond
wringing another number out of the telephone-this was it. So he knelt
behind the bar in a growing pool of his own blood, listening to the
chimney-hoot of air from the hole in his chest, clinging desperately to
consciousness. The Tiger didn't open for an hour yet, Billy was dead,
and if no one answered this telephone soon, he would also be dead when
the first customers came trickling in for their various happy-hour
potations.
     "Please," Henry whispered in a. screamy, breathless voice.
     "Please answer the phone, someone please answer this fucking
phone."

     23

     Sheila Brigham began to regain some control, and Alan got the most
important thing out of her right away: she had decommissioned Hugh with
the butt of the shotgun. No one was going to try to shoot them when
they went through the door.
     He hoped.
     :'Come on," he said to Norris, "let's go."
     'Alan ... When she came out ... I thought .
     "I know what you thought, but no harm was done. Forget it,
Norris. John's inside. Come on."
     They went to the door and stood on either side of it. Alan looked
at Norris. "Go in low," he said.
     Norris nodded his head.
     Alan grabbed the doorknob, jerked the door open, and lunged
inside. Norris went in under him in a crouch.
     John had managed to find his feet and stagger most of the way to
the door. Alan and Norris hit him like the front line of the old
Pittsburgh Steelers and John suffered a final painful indignity: he was
knocked flat by his colleagues and sent skidding across the tiled floor
like one of the weights in a barroom bowling game. He struck the far
wall with a thud and let out a scream of pain which was both surprised
and somehow weary.
     "Jesus, that's john!" Norris cried. "What a French fire-drill!"
     "Help me with him," Alan said.
     They hurried across the room to John, who was slowly sitting up on
his own. His face was a mask of blood. His nose was canted severely
to the left. His upper lip was swelling like an overinflated
innertube. As Alan and Norris reached him, he cupped one hand under
his mouth and spat a tooth into it.
     "He'th cray the," John said in a mushy, dazed voice. "Theela hit
him with the thotgun. I think thee killed him."
     "John, are you all right?" Norris asked.
     "I'm a fuckin meth," John said. He leaned forward and vomited
extravagantly between his own spread legs to prove it.
     Alan looked around. He was vaguely aware that it wasn't just his
ears; a telephone really was ringing. But the phone wasn't the
important thing now. He saw Hugh lying face-down by the rear wall and
went over. He dropped his ear against the back of Hugh's shirt,
listening for a heartbeat. All he could hear at first was the ringing
in his ears. The goddam telephones were ringing on every desk, it
sounded like.
     "Answer that fucking thing or take it off the hook!" Alan snapped
at Norris.
     Norris went to the closest phone-it happened to be on his own
desk-punched the button that was flashing, and picked it up.
     "Don't bother us now," he said. "We have an emergency situation
here. You'll have to call back later." He dropped it back into its
cradle without waiting for a response.

     24

     Henry Beaufort took the telephone-the heavy, heavy telephoneaway
from his ear and looked at it with dimming, unbelieving eyes.
     "What did you say?" he whispered.
     Suddenly he could no longer hold the telephone receiver; it was
just too damned heavy. He dropped it on the floor, slowly collapsed
onto his side, and lay there panting.

     25

     As far as Alan could tell, Hugh was all finished. He grabbed him
by the shoulders, rolled him over . . . and it wasn't Hugh at all.
     The face was too completely covered with blood, brains, and bits
of bone for him to be able to tell who it was, but it surely wasn't
Hugh Priest.
     "What in the fuck is going on here?" he said in a low, amazed
voice.

     26

     Danforth "Buster" Keeton stood in the middle of the street,
handcuffed to his own Cadillac, and watched Them watching him. Now
that the Chief Persecutor and his Deputy Persecutor were gone, They had
nothing else to watch.
     He looked at Them and knew Them for what They were-each and every
one of Them.
     Bill Fullerton and Henry Gendron were standing in front of the
barber shop. Bobby Dugas was standing between them with a barber's
apron still snapped around his neck and hanging down in front of him
like an oversized dinner napkin. Charlie Fortin was standing in front
of the Western Auto. Scott Garson and his puke lawyer friends Albert
Martin and Howard Potter were standing in front of the bank, where they
had probably been talking about him when the ruckus broke out.
     Eyes.
     Fucking eyes.
     There were eyes everywhere.
     All looking at him.
     "I see you!" Buster cried suddenly. "I see You all! All You
People! And I know what to do! Yes! You bet!"
     He opened the door of his Cadillac and tried to get in. He
couldn't do it. He was cuffed to the outside doorhandle. The chain
between the cuffs was long, but not that long.
     Someone laughed.
     Buster heard that laugh quite clearly.
     He looked around.
     Many residents of Castle Rock stood in front of the businesses
along Main Street, looking back at him with the black buckshot eyes of
intelligent rats.
     Everyone was there but Mr. Gaunt.
     Yet Mr. Gaunt was there; Mr. Gaunt was inside Buster's head,
telling him exactly what to do.
     Buster listened ... and began to smile.

     27

     The Budwelser truck Hugh had almost sideswiped in town stopped at
a couple of the little mom-n-pops on the other side of the bridge and
finally pulled into the parking lot of The Mellow Tiger at 4:01 p.m.
     The driver got out, grabbed his clipboard, hitched up his green
khaki pants, and marched toward the building. He stopped five feet
away from the door, eyes widening. He could see a pair of feet in the
bar's doorway.
     "Holy Joe!" the driver exclaimed. "You okay, buddy?"
     A faint wheezing cry drifted to his ears: ........ help........
     The driver ran inside and discovered Henry Beaufort, barely alive,
crumpled behind the bar.

     28

     "Ith Lethter Pratt," John LaPointe croaked. Supported by Norris
on one side and Sheila on the other, he had hobbled over to where Alan
knelt by the body.
     "Who?" Alan asked. He felt as if he had accidentally stumbled
into some mad comedy. Ricky and Lucy Go to Hell. Hey Lester, you got
some 'splainin to do.
     "Lethter Pratt," John said again with painful patience. "He'th
the Phidthical Educaythun teather at the high thcool."
     "What's he doing here?" Alan asked.
     John LaPointe shook his head wearily. "Dunno, Alan. He jutht
came in and went cray the."
     "Somebody give me a break," Alan said. "Where's Hugh Priest?
     Where's Clut? What in God's name is going on here?"

     29

      George T. Nelson stood in the doorway of his bedroom, looking
around unbelievingly. The place looked as if some punk band-the Sex
Pistols, maybe the Cramps-had had a party in it, along with all their
fans.
      "What-" he began, and could say no more. Nor did he need to. He
knew what. It was the coke. Had to be. He'd been dealing among the
faculty at Castle Rock High for the last six years (not all the
teachers were appreciators of what Ace Merrill sometimes called
Bolivian Bingo Dust, but the ones who were qualified as big
appreciators), and he'd left half an ounce of almost pure coke under
the mattress. It was the blow, sure it was. Someone had talked and
someone else had gotten greedy. George supposed he'd known that as
soon as he'd pulled into the driveway and saw the broken kitchen
window.
      He crossed the room and yanked up the mattress with hands that
felt dead and numb. Nothing underneath. The coke was gone.
      Nearly two thousand dollars' worth of almost pure coke, gone. He
sleepwalked toward the bathroom to see if his own small stash was still
in the Anacin bottle on the top shelf of the medicine cabinet.
      He'd never needed a hit as badly as he did just now.
      He reached the doorway and stopped, eyes wide. It wasn't the mess
that riveted his attention, although this room had also been turned
upside down with great zeal; it was the toilet. The ring was down, and
it was thinly dusted with white stuff.
      George had an idea that white stuff was not Johnson's Baby Powder.
      He walked across to the toilet, wetted his finger, and touched it
to the dust. He put his finger in his mouth. The tip of his tongue
went numb almost at once. Lying on the floor between the john and the
tub was an empty plastic Baggie. The picture was clear.
      Crazy, but clear. Someone had come in, found the coke ... and
then flushed it down the crapper. Why? Why? He didn't know, but he
decided when he found the person who had done this, he would ask. just
before he tore his head right off his shoulders. it couldn't hurt.
     His own three-gram stash was intact. He carried it out of the
bathroom and then stopped again as a fresh shock struck his eyes.
     He hadn't seen this particular abomination as he crossed the
bedroom from the hall, but from this angle it was impossible to miss.
     He stood where he was for a long moment, eyes wide with amazed
horror, his throat working convulsively. The nests of veins at his
temples beat rapidly, like the wings of small birds. He finally
managed to produce one small, strangled word: ....... mom..... !"
     Downstairs, behind George T. Nelson's oatmeal-colored sofa, Frank
jewett slept on.

     30

     The bystanders on Lower Main, who had been called out to the
sidewalk by the yelling and the gunshot, were now being entertained by
a new novelty: the slow-motion escape of their Head Selectman.
     Buster leaned as far into his Cadillac as he could and turned the
ignition switch to the oN position. He then pushed the button that
lowered the power window on the driver's side. He closed the door
again and carefully began to wriggle in through the window.
     He was still sticking out from the knees down, his left arm pulled
back behind him at a severe angle by the handcuff around the
doorhandle, the chain lying across his large left thigh, when Scott
Garson came up.
     "Uh, Danforth," the banker said hesitantly, "I don't think you're
supposed to do that. I believe you're arrested."
     Buster looked under his right armpit, smelling his own aromaquite
spicy by now, quite spicy indeed-and saw Garson upside down. He was
standing directly behind Buster. He looked as if he might be planning
to try to haul Buster back out of his own car.
     Buster pulled his legs up as much as he could and then shot them
out, hard, like a pony kicking up dickens in the @asture. The heels of
his shoes struck Garson's face with a smack which Buster found entirely
satisfying. Garson's gold-rimmed spectacles shattered. He howled,
reeled backward with his bleeding face in his hands, and fell on his
back in Main Street.
     "Hah!" Buster grunted. "Didn't expect that, did you? Didn't
expect that at all, you persecuting son of a bitch, did you?"
     He wriggled the rest of the way into his car. There was just
enough chain. His shoulder-joint creaked alarmingly and then rotated
enough in its socket to allow him to wriggle under his own arm and
scoot his ass back along the seat. Now he was sitting behind the wheel
with his cuffed arm out the window. He started the car.
     Scott Garson sat up in time to see the Cadillac bearing down on
him. Its grille seemed to leer at him, a vast chrome mountain which
was going to crush him.
     He rolled frantically to the left, avoiding death by less than a
second. One of the Cadillac's large front tires rolled over his right
hand, squashing it pretty efficiently. Then the rear tire rolled over
it, finishing the job. Garson lay on his back, looking at his
grotesquely mashed fingers, which were now roughly the size of
puttyknives, and began to scream up into the hot blue sky.

     31
     "TAMMMEEEEE FAYYYYE!"
     This shriek hauled Frank jewett out of his deepening doze. He had
absolutely no idea where he was in those first confused seconds-only
that it was some tight, close place. An unpleasant place.
     There was something in his hand, too ... what was it?
     He raised his right hand and almost poked out his own eye with the
steak-knife.
     itoooooohhhh, noooooooh! TAMMEEEEEEE FAYYYYE!"
     It came back to him all at once. He was behind the couch of his
good old "friend," George T. Nelson, and that was George T.
     Nelson himself, in the flesh, noisily mourning his dead parakeet.
     Along with this realization, everything else returned to Frank:
the magazines scattered all over the office, the blackmail note, the
possible (no, probable-the more he thought about it, the more probable
it seemed) ruin of his career and his life.
     Now, incredibly, he could hear George T. Nelson sobbing.
     Sobbing over a goddam flying shithouse. Well, Frank thought, I'm
going to put you out of your misery, George. Who knows-maybe you'll
even wind up in bird heaven.
     The sobs were approaching the sofa. Better and better. He would
jump up-surprise, George!-and the bastard would be dead before he had
any idea of what was up. Frank was on the verge of making his spring
when George T. Nelson, still sobbing as if his heart would break,
seat-dropped onto his sofa. He was a heavy man, and his weight drove
the sofa back smartly toward the wall. He did not hear the surprised,
breathless "Oooof."' from behind him; his own sobs covered it. He
fumbled for the telephone, dialed through a shimmer of tears and got
(almost miraculously) Fred Rubin on the first ring.
     "Fred!" he cried. "Fred, something terrible has happened!
     Maybe it's still happening! Oh Jesus, Fred! Oh Jesus!"
     Below and behind him, Frank jewett was struggling for breath.
     Edgar Allan Poe stories he'd read as a kid, stories about being
buried alive, raced through his head. His face was slowly turning the
color of old brick. The heavy wooden leg which had been forced against
his chest when George T. Nelson collapsed onto the sofa felt like a bar
of lead. The back of the sofa lay against his shoulder and the side of
his face.
     Above him, George T. Nelson was spilling a garbled description of
what he'd found when he finally got home into Fred Rubin's ear.
     At last he paused for a moment and then cried out, "I don't care
if I shouldn't be calking about it on the phone-HOW CAN I CARE

       WHEN HE KILLED TAMMY Faye?   THE BASTARD KILLED

       TAMMY Faye!   Who could have done it, Fred?   Who?   You have to help
me!"
     Another pause as George T. Nelson listened, and Frank realized
with growing panic that he was soon going to pass out. He suddenly
understood what he had to do-use the Llama automatic to shoot up
through the sofa. He might not kill George T. Nelson, he might not
even hit George T. Nelson, but he could sure as hell get George T.
     Nelson's attention, and once he did that he thought the odds were
good that George T. Nelson would get his fat ass off this sofa before
Frank died down here with his nose squashed against the baseboard
heating unit.
     Frank opened the hand holding the steak-knife and tried to reach
for the pistol tucked into the waistband of his pants. Dreamlike
horror washed through him as he realized he couldn't get ithis fingers
were opening and closing two full inches above the gun's ivory-inlaid
handle. He tried with all his remaining strength to get the hand down
lower, but his pinned shoulder would not move at all; the big sofa-and
George T. Nelson's considerable weightheld it firmly against the wall.
     It might have been nailed there.
     Black roses-harbingers of approaching asphyxiation-began to bloom
before Frank's bulging eyes.
     As from some impossible distance, he heard his old "friend"
screaming at Fred Rubin, who undoubtedly had been George T.
     Nelson's partner in the cocaine deal. "What are you talking
about?
     I call to tell you I've been violated and you tell me to go see
the new guy downstreet? I don't need knickknacks, Fred, I need-" He
broke off, got up, and paced across the room. With what was literally
the last of his strength, Frank managed to push the sofa a few inches
away from the wall. It wasn't much, but he was able to take small sips
of incredibly wonderful air.
     "He sells what?" George T. Nelson shouted. "Well, Jesus! Jesus
H. Christ! Why didn't you say so in the first place?"
     Silence again. Frank lay behind the sofa like a beached whale,
sipping air and hoping his monstrously pounding head would not explode.
     In a moment he would arise and blow his old "friend" George T.
     Nelson's oysters off. In a moment. When he got his breath back.
And when the big black flowers currently filling his sight shrank back
into nothing. In a moment. Two at the most.
     "Okay," George T. Nelson said. "I'll go see him. I doubt if he's
the miracle-worker you think he is, but any goddam port in a storm,
right? I have to tell you something, though-I don't give much of a
shit if he's dealing or not. I'm going to find the son of a bitch who
did this-that's the first goddam order of business-and I'm going to
nail him to the nearest wall. Have you got that?"
     I got it, Frank thought, but just who nails who to that fabled
wall still remains to be seen, my dear old party-buddy.
     "Yes, I did get the name!" George T. Nelson screamed into the
phone. "Gaunt, Gaunt, fucking Gaunt!"
     He slammed the phone down, then must have thrown it across the
room-Frank heard the shatter of breaking glass. Seconds later, George
T. Nelson uttered a final oath and stormed out of the house.
     The engine of his Iroc-Z raved to life. Frank heard him backing
down the driveway as he himself slowly pushed the sofa away from the
wall. Rubber screamed against pavement outside and then Frank's old
"friend" George T. Nelson was gone.
     Two minutes later, a pair of hands rose into view and clutched the
back of the oatmeal-colored sofa. A moment after that, the face of
Frank M. jewett-pale and crazed, the rimless Mr. Weatherbee glasses
sitting askew on his small pug nose and one lens crackedappeared
between the hands. The sofa-back had left a red, stippled pattern on
his right cheek. A few dust-bunnies danced in his thinning hair.
     Slowly, like a bloated corpse rising from the bed of a river until
it floats just below the surface, the grin reappeared on Frank's face.
     He had missed his old "friend" George T. Nelson this time, but
George T. Nelson had no plans to leave town. His phone conversation
had made that quite clear. Frank would find him before the day was
over. In a town the size of Castle Rock, how could he miss?

     32
     Sean Rusk stood in the kitchen doorway of his house, looking
anxiously out at the garage. Five minutes before, his older brother
had gone out there Sean had been looking out of his bedroom window and
had just happened to see him. Brian had been holding something in one
hand. The distance had been too great for Sean to see what it was, but
he didn't need to see. He knew. It was the new baseball card, the one
Brian kept creeping upstairs to look at.
     Brian didn't know Sean knew about that card, but Sean did. He
even knew who was on it, because he'd gotten home much earlier from
school today than Brian, and he had sneaked into Brian's room to look
at it. He didn't have the slightest idea why Brian cared about it so
much; it was old, dirty, dog-eared, and faded. Also, the player was
somebody Sean had never heard of-a pitcher for the Los Angeles Dodgers
named Sammy Koberg, lifetime record one win, three losses. The guy had
never even spent a whole year in the majors. Why would Brian care
about a worthless card like that?
     Sean didn't know. He only knew two things for sure: Brian did
care, and the way Brian had been acting for the last week or so was
scary. It was like those TV ads you saw about kids on drugs. But
Brian wouldn't use drugs ... would he?
     Something about Brian's face when he went out to the garage had
scared Sean so badly he had gone to tell his mother. He wasn't sure
exactly what to say, and it turned out not to matter because he didn't
get a chance to say anything. She was mooning around in the bedroom,
wearing her bathrobe and those stupid sunglasses from the new store
downtown.
     "Mom, Brian's-" he began, and that was as far as he got.
     "Go away, Sean. Mommy's busy right now."
     "But Mom-" "Go away, I said!"
     And before he had a chance to go on his own, he'd found himself
hustled unceremoniously out of the bedroom. Her bathrobe fell open as
she pushed him, and before he could look away, he saw that she was
wearing nothing beneath it, not even a nightgown.
     She had slammed the door behind him. And locked it.
     Now he stood in the kitchen doorway, waiting anxiously for Brian
to come back out of the garage ... but Brian didn't.
     His unease had grown in some stealthy way until it was barely
controlled terror. Sean went out the kitchen door, trotted through the
breezeway, and entered the garage.
     It was dark and oily-smelling and explosively hot inside. For a
moment he didn't see his brother in the shadows and thought he must
have gone out through the back door into the yard. Then his eyes
adjusted, and he uttered a small, whimpery gasp.
     Brian was sitting against the rear wall, next to the Lawnboy. He
had gotten Daddy's rifle. The butt was propped on the floor. The
muzzle was pointed at his own face. Brian was supporting the barrel
with one hand while the other clutched the dirty old baseball card
which had somehow gained such a hold over his life this last week.
     "Brian!" Sean cried. "What are you doing?"
     "Don't come any closer, Sean, you'll get the mess on you."
     "Brian, don't!" Sean cried, beginning to weep. "Don't be such a
wussy! You're ... you're scaring me!"
     "I want you to promise me something," Brian said. He had taken
off his socks and sneakers, and now he wriggled one of his big toes
inside the Remington's trigger-guard.
     Sean felt his crotch grow wet and warm. He had never been so
scared in his life. "Brian, please! Pleeease!"
     "I want you to promise me you'll never go to the new store," Brian
said. "Do you hear me?"
     Sean took a step toward his brother. Brian's toe tightened on the
trigger of the rifle.
     "No!" Sean screamed, drawing back at once. "I mean yes! Yes!"
     Brian let the barrel drop a little when he saw his brother
retreat.
     His toe relaxed a bit. "Promise me."
     "Yes! Anything you want! Only don't do that! Don't ... don't
tease me any more, Bri! Let's go in and watch The Transformers!
     No ... you pick! Anything you want! Even Wapner! We can watch
Wapner if you want to! All week! All month! I'll watch with you!
     Only stop scaring me, Brian, please stop scaring me!"
     Brian Rusk might not have heard. His eyes seemed to float in his
distant, serene face.
     "Never go there," he said. "Needful Things is a poison place, and
Mr. Gaunt is a poison man. Only he's really not a man, Sean.
     He's not a man at all. Swear to me you'll never buy any of the
poison things Mr. Gaunt sells."
     "I swear! I swear!" Sean babbled. "I swear on Mommy's name!"
     "No," Brian said, "you can't do that, because he got her, too.
     Swear on your own name, Sean. Swear it on your very own name."
     "I do!" Sean cried out in the hot, dim garage. He held his hands
out imploringly to his brother. "I really do, I swear on my very own
name! Now please put the gun down, Brl-" "I love you, baby brother."
     He looked down at the baseball card for a moment. "Sandy Koufax
sucks," Brian Rusk remarked, and pulled the trigger with his toe.
     Sean's drilling shriek of horror rose over the blast, which was
flat and loud in the hot dark garage.

     33

     Leland Gaunt stood at his shop window, looking out on Main Street
CHAPTERFIGHTFFN and smiling gently. The sound of the shot from up on
Ford Street was faint, but his ears were sharp and he heard it.
     His smile broadened a little.
     He took down the sign in the window, the one which said he was
open by appointment only, and put up a new one. This one read

     CLOSED UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE.

     "We're having fun now," Leland Gaunt said to no one at all.
     "Yessirree."
     Polly Chalmers knew nothing of these things.
     While Castle Rock was bearing the first real fruits of Mr.
     Gaunt's labors, she was out at the end of Town Road #3, at the old
Camber place. She had gone there as soon as she had finished her
conversation with Alan.
     Finished it? she thought. Oh my dear, that's much too civilized.
     After you hung up on him-isn't that what you mean?
     All right, she agreed. After I hung up on him. But he went
behind my back. And when I called him on it, he got all flustered and
then lied about it. He lied about it. I happen to think that behavior
like that deserves an uncivilized response.
     Something stirred uneasily in her at this, something which might
have spoken if she had given it time and room, but she gave it neither.
      She wanted no dissenting voices; did not, in fact, want to think
about her last conversation with Alan Pangborn at all. She just wanted
to take care of her business out here at the end of Town Road #3 and
then go back home. Once she was there, she intended to take a cool
bath and then go to bed for twelve or sixteen hours.
      That deep voice managed just five words: But, Polly ... have you
thought. No. She hadn't. She supposed she would have to think in
time, but now was too soon. When the thinking began, the hurting would
begin, too. For now she only wanted to take care of business ...
      and not think at all.
      The Camber place was spooky . . . reputed by some to be haunted.
      Not so many years ago, two people-a small boy and Sheriff George
Bannerman-had died in the dooryard of this house.
      Two others, Gary Pervier and Joe Camber himself, had died just
down the hill. Polly parked her car over the place where a woman named
Donna Trenton had once made the fatal mistake of parking her Ford
Pinto, and got out. The azka swung back and fotth between her breasts
as she did.
      She looked around uneasily for a moment at the sagging porch, the
paintless walls overrun by climbing ivy, the windows which were mostly
broken and stared blindly back at her. Crickets sang their stupid
songs in the grass, and the hot sun beat down as it had on those
terrible days when Donna Trenton had fought for her life here, and for
the life of her son.
      What am I doing here? Polly thought. What in God's name am I
doing here?
      But she knew, and it had nothing to do with Alan Pangborn or
Kelton or the San Francisco Department of Child Welfare. This little
field-trip had nothing to do with love. It had to do with pain.
      That was all ... but that was enough.
      There was something inside the small silver charm. Something that
was alive. If she did not live up to her side of the bargain she had
made with Leland Gaunt, it would die. She didn't know if she could
stand to be tumbled back down into the horrible, grinding pain to which
she had awakened on Sunday morning. If she had to face a lifetime of
such pain, she thought she would kill herself.
      "And it's not Alan," she whispered as she walked toward the barn
with its gaping doorway and its ominous swaybacked roof. "He said he
wouldn't raise a hand against him."
      Why do you even care? that worrisome voice whispered.
      She cared because she didn't want to hurt Alan. She was angry at
him, yes-furious, in fact-but that didn't mean she had to stoop to his
level, that she had to treat him as shabbily he had treated her.
      But, Polly ... have you thought. No. No!
      She was going to play a trick on Ace Merrill, and she didn't care
about Ace at all-had never even met him, only knew him by reputation.
      The trick was on Ace, but ...
      But Alan, who had sent Ace Merrill away to Shawshank, came into it
someplace. Her heart told her so.
      And could she back out of this? Could she, even if she wanted to?
      Now it was Kelton, as well. Mr. Gaunt hadn't exactly told her
that the news of what had happened to her son would end up all over
town unless she did what he told her to do ... but he had hinted as
much.
      She couldn't bear for that to happen.
      Is a woman not entitled to her pride? When everything else is
gone, is she not at least entitled to this, the coin without which her
purse is entirely empty?
     Yes. And yes. And yes.
     Mr. Gaunt had told her she'd find the only tool she would need in
the barn; now Polly began to walk slowly in that direction.
     Go where ye list, but go there alive, Trisha, Aunt Evvie had told
her. Don't be no ghost.
     But now, stepping into the Camber barn through doors which hung
gaping and frozen on their rusty tracks, she felt like a ghost.
     She had never felt more like a ghost in her life. The azka moved
between her breasts ... on its own now. Something inside. Something
alive. She didn't like it, but she liked the idea of what would happen
if that thing died even less.
     She would do what Mr. Gaunt had told her to do, at least this
once, cut all her ties with Alan Pangborn (it had been a mistake to
ever begin with him, she saw that now, saw it clearly), and keep her
past her own. Why not?
     After all, it was such a little thing.

     2

     The shovel was exactly where he had told her it would be, leaning
against one wall in a dusty shaft of sunlight. She took hold of its
smooth, worn handle.
     Suddenly she seemed to hear a low, purring growl from the deep
shadows of the barn, as if the rabid Saint Bernard which had killed Big
George Bannerman and caused the death of Tad Trenton were still here,
back from the dead and meaner than ever.
     Gooseflesh danced up her arms and Polly left the barn in a hurry.
The dooryard was not exactly cheery-not with that empty house glaring
sullenly at her-but it was better than the barn.
     What am I doing here? her mind asked again, woefully, and it was
Aunt Evvie's voice that came back: Going ghost. That's what you're
doing. You're going ghost.
     Polly squeezed her eyes shut. "Stop it!" she whispered fiercely.
     "Just stop it!"
     That's right, Leland Gaunt said. Besides, what's the big deal?
     It's only a harmless little joke. And if something serious were
to come of itit won't, o f course, hut just supposing, for the sake of
argument, that it did-whose fault would that be?
     "Alan's," she whispered. Her eyes rolled nervously in their
sockets and her hands clenched and unclenched nervously between her
breasts. "If he were here to talk to ... if he hadn't cut himself off
from me by snooping around in things that are none of his business ...
     The little voice tried to speak up again, but Leland Gaunt cut it
off before it could say a word.
     Right again, Gaunt said. As to what you're doing here, Polly, the
answer to that is simple enough: you're Paying. That's what you're
doing, and that's all you're doing. Ghosts have nothing to do with it.
     And remember this, because it is the simplest, most wonderful
aspect of commerce: once an item is paid for, it belongs to you. You
didn't expect such a wonderful thing to come cheap, did you? But when
you finish paying, it's yours. You have clear title to the thing you
have paid for. Now will you stand here listening to those
oldfrightened voices all day, or will you do what you came to do?
     Polly opened her eyes again. The azka hung movelessly at the end
of its chain. If it had moved-and she was no longer sure it had-it had
stopped now. The house was just a house, empty too long and showing
the inevitable signs of neglect. The windows were not eyes, but simply
holes rendered glassless by adventuresome boys with rocks. If she had
heard something in the barn-and she was no longer sure she had-it had
only been the sound of a board expanding in the unseasonable October
heat.
      Her parents were dead. Her sweet little boy was dead. And the
dog which had ruled this dooryard so terribly and completely for three
summer days and nights eleven years ago was dead.
      There were no ghosts.
      "Not even me," she said, and began to walk around the barn.

     3

     When you go around to the back of the barn, Mr. Gaunt had said,
you'll see the remains of an old trailer. She did; a silver-sided
Air-Flow, almost obscured by goldenrod and high tangles of late
sunflowers.
     You'll see a large flat rock at the left end of the trailer.
     I She found it easily. It was as large as a garden paving stone.
     Move the rock and dig. About two feet down you'llfind a Crisco
can.
     She tossed the rock aside and dug. Less than five minutes after
she started, the shovel's blade clunked on the can. She discarded the
shovel and dug into the loose earth with her fingers, breaking the
light webwork of roots with her fingers. A minute later she was holdin
the Crisco can. It was rusty but intact. The rotting label 9
     came loose and she saw a recipe for Pineapple Surprise Cake on the
back (the list of ingredients was mostly obscured by a black blotch of
mold), along with a Bisquick coupon that had expired in 1969. She got
her fingers under the lid of the can and pried it loose.
     The whiff of air that escaped made her wince and draw her head
back for a moment. That voice tried one last time to ask what she was
doing here, but Polly shut it out.
     She looked into the can and saw what Mr. Gaunt had told her she
would see: a bundle of Gold Bond trading stamps and several fading
photographs of a woman having sexual intercourse with a collie dog.
     She took these things out, stuffed them into her hip pocket, I and
then wiped her fingers briskly on the leg of her jeans. She would wash
her hands as soon as she could, she promised herself.
     Touching these things which had lain so long under the earth made
her feel unclean.
     From her other pocket she took a sealed business envelope.
     Typed on the front in capital letters was this:

     A MESSAGE FOR THE INTREPID TREASURE-HUNTER.

     Polly put the envelope n the can, pressed the cover back down, and
dropped it into the hole again. She used the shovel to fill in the
hole, working quickly and carelessly. All she wanted right now was to
get the hell out of here.
     When she was done, she walked away fast. The shovel she slung
into the high weeds. She had no intention of taking it back to the
barn, no matter how mundane the explanation of the sound she had heard
might be.
     When she reached her car, she opened first the passenger door and
then the glove compartment. She pawed through the litter of paper
inside until she found an old book of matches. It,took her four tries
to produce one small flame. The pain had almost entirely left her
hands, but they were shaking so badly that she struck the first three
much too hard, bending the paper heads uselessly to the side.
     When the fourth flared alight, she held it between two fingers of
her right hand, the flame almost invisible in the hot afternoon
sunlight, and took the matted pile of trading stamps and dirty pictures
from her jeans pocket. She touched the flame to the bundle and held it
there until she was sure it had caught. Then she cast the match aside
and dipped the papers down to produce the maximum draft. The woman was
malnourished and hollow-eyed. The dog looked mangy and just smart
enough to be embarrassed. It was a relief to watch the surface of the
one photograph she could see bubble and turn brown. When the pictures
began to curl up, she dropped the flaming bundle into the dirt where a
woman had once beaten another dog, this one a Saint Bernard, to death
with a baseball bat.
     The flames flared. The little pile of stamps and photos quickly
crumpled to black ash. The flames guttered, went out . . . and at the
moment they did, a sudden gust of wind blew through the stillness of
the day, breaking the clot of ash up into flakes. They whirled upward
in a funnel which Polly followed with eyes that had gone suddenly wide
and frightened. Where, exactly, had that freak gust of wind come from?
     Oh, please! Can't you stop being so damnedAt that moment the
growling sound, low, like an idling outboard motor, rose from the hot,
dark maw of the barn again. It wasn't her imagination and it wasn't a
creaking board.
     It was a dog.
     Polly looked that way, frightened, and saw two sunken red circles
of light peering out at her from the darkness.
     She ran around the car, bumping her hip painfully against the
right side of the hood in her hurry, got in, rolled up the windows, and
locked the doors. She turned the ignition key. The engine cranked
over ... but did not start.
     No one knows where I am, she realized. No one but Mr. Gaunt ...
     and he wouldn't tell.
     For a moment she imagined herself trapped out here, the way Donna
Trenton and her son had been trapped. Then the engine burst into life
and she backed out of the driveway so fast she almost ran her car into
the ditch on the far side of the road. She dropped the transmission
into drive and headed back to town as fast as she dared to go.

     She had forgotten all about washing her hands.

     4
     Ace Merrill rolled out of bed around the same time that Brian Rusk
was blowing his head off thirty miles away.
     He went into the bathroom, shucking out of his dirty skivvies as
he walked, and urinated for an hour or two. He raised one arm and
sniffed his pit. He looked at the shower and decided against it. He
had a big day ahead of him. The shower could wait.
     He left the bathroom without bothering to flush-if it's yellow,
let it mellow was an integral part of Ace's philosophy-and went
directly to the bureau, where the last of Mr. Gaunt's blow was laid
out on a shaving mirror. It was great stuff-easy on the nose, hot in
the head. It was also almost gone. Ace had needed a lot of goPower
last night, just as Mr. Gaunt had said, but he had a pretty good idea
there was more where this had come from.
     Ace used the edge of his driver's license to shape a couple of
lines. He snorted them with a rolled-up five-dollar bill, and
something that felt like a Shrike missile went off in his head.
     "Boom!" cried Ace Merrill in his best Warner Wolf voice. "Let's
go to the videotape!"
     He pulled a pair of faded jeans up over his naked hips and then
got into a Harley-Davidson tee-shirt. It's what all the well-dressed
treasure-hunters are wearing this year, he thought, and laughed wildly.
     My, that coke was fine!
     He was on his way out the door when his eye fell on last night's
take and he remembered that he had meant to call Nat Copeland in
Portsmouth. He went back into the bedroom, dug through the clothes
which were balled helter-skelter in his top bureau drawer, and finally
came up with a battered address book. He went back into the kitchen,
sat down, and dialled the number he had. He doubted that he would
actually catch Nat in, but it was worth a try.
     The coke buzzed and whipsawed in his head, but he could already
feel the rush tapering off. A headshot of cocaine made a new man of
you. The only trouble was, the first thing the new man wanted was
another one, and Ace's supply was severely depleted.
     "Yeah?" a wary voice said in his ear, and Ace realized he had
beaten the odds again-his luck was in.
     "Nat!" he cried.
     "Who the fuck says so?"
     "I do, old boss! I do!"
     "Ace? That you?"
     "None other! How you doin, ole Natty?"
     "I've been better." Nat sounded less than overjoyed to hear from
his old machine-shop buddy at Shawshank. "What do you want, Ace?"
     "Now, is that any way to talk to a pal?" Ace asked reproachfully.
     He cocked the phone between his ear and shoulder and pulled a pair
of rusty tin cans toward him.
     One of them had come out of the ground behind the old Treblehorn
place, the other from the cellar-hole of the old Masters farm, which
had burned flat when Ace was only ten years old. The first can had
contained only four books of S & H Green Stamps and several banded
packets of Raleigh cigarette coupons. The second had contained a few
sheafs of mixed trading stamps and six rolls of pennies. Except they
didn't look like regular pennies.
     They were white.
     "Maybe I just wanted to touch base," Ace teased. "You know, check
on the state of your piles, see how your supply of K-Y's holdin out.
     Things like that."
     "What do you want, Ace?" Nat Copeland repeated wearily.
     Ace plucked one of the penny-rolls out of the old Crisco can.
     The paper had faded from its original purple to a dull wash pink.
     He shook two of the pennies out into his hand and looked at them
curiously. If anyone would know about these things, Nat Copeland was
the guy.
     He had once owned a shop in ICttery called Copeland's Coins and
Collectibles. He'd also had his own private coin collectionone of the
ten best in New England, at least according to Nat himself. Then he
too had discovered the wonders of cocaine. In the four or five years
following this discovery, he had dismantled his coin collection item by
item and put it up his nose. In 1985, police responding to a silent
alarm at the Long John Silver coinshop in Portland had found Nat
Copeland in the back room, stuffing Lady Liberty silver dollars into a
chamois bag. Ace met him not long after.
     "Well, I did have a question, now that you mention it."
     "A question? That's all?"
     "That's absolutely all, good buddy."
     "All right." Nat's voice relaxed the smallest bit. "Ask, then.
     I don't have all day."
     "Right," Ace said. "Busy, busy, busy. Places to go and people to
eat, am I right, Natty?" He laughed crazily. It wasn't just the blow;
it was the day. He hadn't gotten in until first light, the coke he had
ingested had kept him awake until almost ten this morning in spite of
the drawn shades and his physical exertions, and he still felt ready to
eat steel bars and spit out tenpenny nails. And why not? Why the fuck
not? He was standing on the rim of a fortune.
     He knew it, he felt it in every fiber.
     "Ace, is there really something on that thing you call your mind
or did you phone just to rag me?"
     "No, I didn't call to rag you. Give me the straight dope, Natty,
and I might give you some straight dope. Very straight."
     "Really?" Nat Copeland's voice lost its edge at once. It became
hushed, almost awed. "Are you shitting me, Ace?"
     "The best, primo-est shit I ever had, Natty Bumppo, my lad."
     "Can you cut me in?"
     "I wouldn't doubt it a bit," Ace said, meaning to do no such
thing. He had pried three or four more of the strange pennies out of
their old, faded roll. Now he pushed them into a straight line with
his finger. "But you've got to do me a favor."
     "Name it."
     "What do you know about white pennies?"
     There was a pause on the other end of the line. Then Nat said
cautiously, "White pennies? Do you mean steel pennies?"
     "I don't know what I mean-you're the coin collector, not me."
     "Look at the dates. See if they're from the years 1941 to 1945."
     Ace turned over the pennies in front of him. One was a 1941; four
were 1943s; the last was from 1944.
     "Yeah. They are. What are they worth, Nat?" He tried to
disguise the eagerness in his voice and was not entirely successful.
     "Not a lot taken one by one," Nat said, "but a, hell of a lot more
than ordinary pennies. Maybe two bucks apiece. Three if they're U.C."
     "What's that?"
     "Uncirculated. In mint condition. Have you got a lot, Ace?"
     "Quite a few," Ace said, "quite a few, Natty my man." But he was
disappointed. He had six rolls, three hundred pennies, and the ones he
was looking at didn't look in particularly good shape to him. They
weren't exactly beat to shit, but they were a long way from being shiny
and new. Six hundred dollars, eight hundred tops.
     Not what you'd call a big strike.
     "Well, bring them down and let me look," Nat said. "I can get you
top dollar." He hesitated, then added: "And bring some of that
marching powder with you."
     "I'll think about it," Ace said.
     "Hey, Ace! Don't hang up!"
     "Fuck you very much, Natty," Ace replied, and did just that.
     He sat where he was for a moment, brooding over the pennies and
the two rusty cans. There was something very weird about all of this.
     Useless trading stamps and six hundred dollars' worth of steel
pennies.
     What did that add up to?
     That's the bitch of it, Ace thought. It doesn't add up to
anything.
     Where's the real stuff? Where's the goddam LOOT?
     He pushed back from the table, went into the bedroom, and snorted
the rest of the blow Mr. Gaunt had laid on him. When he came out
again, he had the book with the map in it and he was feeling
considerably more cheerful. It did add up. It added up just fine.
     Now that he had helped his head a little bit, he could see that.
     After all, there had been lots of crosses on that map. He had
found two caches right where those crosses suggested they would be,
each marked with a large, flat stone. Crosses + Flat Stones = Buried
Treasure. It did seem that Pop had been a little softer in his old age
than people from town had believed, that he'd had a bit of a problem
telling the difference between diamonds and dust there at the end, but
the big stuff-gold, currency, maybe negotiable securities-had to be out
there someplace, under one or more of those flat rocks.
     He had proved that. His uncle had buried things of value, not
just bunches of moldy old trading stamps. At the old Masters farm he
had found six rolls of steel pennies worth at least six hundred
dollars. Not much ... but an indication.
     "It's out there," Ace said softly. His eyes sparkled madly.
     "It's all out there in one of those other seven holes. Or two.
Or three."
     He knew it.
     He took the brown-paper map out of the book and let his finger
wander from one cross to the next, wondering if some were more likely
than others. Ace's finger stopped on the old Joe Camber place. It was
the only location where there were two crosses close together. His
finger began to move slowly back and forth between them.
     Joe Camber had died in a tragedy that had taken three other lives.
     His wife and boy had been away at the time. On vacation.
     People like the Cambers didn't ordinarily take vacations, but
Charity Camber had won some money in the state lottery, Ace seemed to
recall. He tried to remember more, but it was hazy in his mind.
     He'd had his own fish to fry back then-plenty of them.
     What had Mrs. Camber done when she and her boy had returned from
their little trip to find that Joe-a world-class shit, according to
everything Ace had heard-was dead and gone? Moved out of state, hadn't
they? And the property? Maybe she'd wanted to turn it over in a
hurry. In Castle Rock, one name stood above all the rest when it came
to turning things over in a hurry; that name was Reginald Marion "Pop"
Merrill. Had she gone to see him? He would have offered her short
commons-that was his way-but if she was anxious enough to move, short
commons might have been okay with her. In other words, the Camber
place might also have belonged to Pop at the time of his death.
     This possibility solidified to a certainty in Ace's mind only
moments after it occurred to him.
     "The Camber place," he said. "I bet that's where it is! I know
that's where it is!"
     Thousands of dollars! Maybe tens of thousands! Hoppingjesus!
     He snatched up the map and slammed it back into the book.
     Then he headed out to the Chevy Mr. Gaunt had loaned him, almost
running.
     One question still nagged: If Pop really had been able to tell the
difference between diamonds and dust, why had he bothered to bury the
trading stamps at all?
     Ace pushed this question impatiently aside and got on the road to
Castle Rock.
     5

      Danforth Keeton arrived back home in Castle View just as Ace was
leaving for the town's more rural environs. Buster was still
handcuffed to the doorhandle of his Cadillac, but his mood was one of
savage euphoria. He had spent the last two years fighting shadows, and
the shadows had been winning. It had gotten to the point where he had
begun fearing that he might be going insane . . . which, of course,
was just what They wanted him to believe.
      He saw several "satellite dishes" on his drive from Main Street to
his home on the View. He had noticed them before, and had wondered if
they might not be a part of what was going on in this town. Now he
felt sure. They weren't "satellite dishes" at all. They were
mind-disrupters. They might not all be aimed at his house, but you
could be sure any which weren't were aimed at the few other people like
him who understood that a monstrous conspiracy was afoot.
      Buster parked in his driveway and pushed the garage-door opener
clipped to his sun visor. The door began to rise, but he felt a
monstrous bolt of pain go through his head at the same instant.
      He understood that was a part of it, too-They had replaced his
real Wizard garage-door opener with something else, something that shot
bad rays into his head at the same time it was opening the door.
      He pulled it off the visor and threw it out the window before
driving into the garage.
      He turned off the ignition, opened the door, and got out. The
handcuff tethered him to the door as efficiently as a choke-chain.
      There were tools mounted neatly on wall-pegs, but they were well
out of reach. Buster leaned back into the car and began to blow the
horn.

     6

     Myrtle Keeton, who'd had her own errand to run that afternoon, was
lying on her bed upstairs in a troubled semi-doze when the horn began
to blow. She sat bolt upright, eyes bulging in terror. "I did it!"
     she gasped. "I did what you told me to do, now please leave me
alone!"
     She realized that she had been dreaming, that Mr. Gaunt was not
here, and let out her breath in a long, trembling sigh.
     WHONK! WHONK! WHOOOONNNNNNK!
     It sounded like the Cadillac's horn. She picked up the doll which
lay next to her on the bed, the beautiful doll she had gotten at Mr.
     Gaunt's shop, and hugged it to her for comfort. She had done
something this afternoon, something which a dim, frightened part of her
believed to be a bad thing, a very bad thing, and since then the doll
had become inexpressibly dear to her. Price, Mr. Gaunt might have
said, always enhances value ... at least in the eyes of the purchaser.
     WHOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNKK!
     It was the Cadillac's horn. Why was Danforth sitting in the
garage, blowing his horn? She supposed she had better go see.
     "But he better not hurt my doll," she said in a low voice. She
placed it carefully in the shadows under her side of the bed. "He just
better not, because that's where I draw the line."
     Myrtle was one of a great many people who had visited Needful
Things that day, just another name with a check-mark beside it on Mr.
     Gaunt's list. She had come, like many others, because Mr.
     Gaunt had told her to come. She got the message in a way her
husband would have understood completely: she heard it in her head.
     Mr. Gaunt told her the time had come to finish paying for her
doll ... if she wanted to keep it, that was. She was to take a metal
box and a sealed letter to the Daughters of Isabella Hall, next to Our
Lady of Serene Waters. The box had grilles set in every side but the
bottom. She could hear a faint ticking noise from inside.
     She had tried to look into one of the round grilles-they looked
like the speakers in old-fashioned table radios-but she had been able
to see only a vague cube-shaped object. And in truth, she hadn't
looked very hard. It seemed better-safer-not to.
     There had been one car in the parking lot of the little church
complex when Myrtle, who was on foot, arrived. The parish hall itself
had been empty, though. She peeked over the sign taped to the window
set in the top half of the door to make sure, then read the sign.

     DAUGHTERS OF ISABELLA MEET TUESDAY AT 7 P.M.

     HELP US PLAN "CASINO NITE"!
     Myrtle slipped inside. To her left was a stack of brightly
painted compartments standing against the wall-this was where the
daycare children kept their lunches and where the Sunday School
children kept their various drawings and work projects. Myrtle had
been told to put her item into one of these compartments, and she did
so. It just fit. At the front of the room was the Chairwoman's table,
with an American flag on the left and a banner depicting the Infant of
Prague on the right. The table was already set up for the evening
meeting, with pens, pencils, Casino Nite sign-up sheets, and, in the
middle, the Chairwoman's agenda. Myrtle had put the envelope Mr.
     Gaunt had given her under this sheet so Betsy Vigue, this year's
Daughters of Isabella Activities Chairwoman, would see it as soon as
she picked up her agenda.

     READ THIS RIGHT AWAY YOU POPE WHORE

     was typed across the front of the envelope in capital letters.
     Heart bumping rapidly in her chest, her blood-pressure somewhere
over the moon, Myrtle had tiptoed out of the Daughters of Isabella
Hall. She paused for a moment outside, hand pressed above her ample
bosom, trying to catch her breath.
     And saw someone hurrying out of the Knights of Columbus Hall
beyond the church.
     It wasjune Gavineaux. She looked as scared and guilty as Myrtle
felt. She raced down the wooden steps to the parking lot so fast she
almost fell and then walked rapidly toward that single parked car, low
heels tip-tapping briskly on the hot-top.
     She looked up, saw Myrtle, and paled. Then she looked more
closely at Myrtle's face ... and understood.
     "You too?" she asked in a low voice. A strange grin, both jolly
and nauseated, rose on her face. It was the expression of a normally
well-behaved child who has, for reasons she does not understand
herself, put a mouse in her favorite teacher's desk drawer.
     Myrtle felt an answering grin of exactly the same type rise on her
own face. Yet she tried to dissemble. "Mercy's sake! I don't know
what you're talking about!"
     "Yes you do." June had looked around quickly, but the two women
had this corner of that strange afternoon to themselves.
     "Mr. Gaunt."
     Myrtle nodded and felt her cheeks heat in a fierce, unaccustomed
blush.
     "What did you get?" June asked.
     "A doll. What did you get?"
     "A vase. The most beautiful cloisonne vase you ever saw."
     "What did you do?"

     Smiling slyly, June countered: "What did you do?"

     "Never mind." Myrtle looked back toward the Daughters of Isabella
Hall and then sniffed. "It doesn't matter anyway. They're only
Catholics."
     "That's right," June (who was a lapsed Catholic herself) replied.
     Then she had gone to her car. Myrtle had not asked for a ride and
June Gavineaux did not offer one. Myrtle had walked rapidly out of the
parking lot. She had not looked up when June shot by her in her white
Saturn. All Myrtle had wanted was to go home, take a nap while she
cuddled her lovely doll, and forget what she had done.
     That, she was now discovering, was not going to be as easy as she
had hoped.

     7

     WHHHHHHOOOOOOO Buster planted his palm on the horn and held it
down. The blare rang and blasted in his ears. Where in hell's name
was that bitch?
     At last the door between the garage and the kitchen opened.
     Myrtle poked her head through. Her eyes were large and
frightened.
     "Well, finally," Buster said, letting go of the horn. "I thought
you'd died on the john."
     "Danforth? What's wrong?"
     "Nothing. Things are better than they've been for two years. I
just need a little help, that's all."
     Myrtle didn't move.
     "Woman, get your fat ass over here!"
     She didn't want to go-he scared her-but the habit was old and deep
and hard to break. She came around to where he stood in the wedge of
space behind the car's open door. She walked slowly, her slippers
scuffing the concrete floor in a way that made Buster grind his teeth
together.
     She saw the handcuffs, and her eyes widened. "Danforth, what
happened?"
     "Nothing I can't handle. Pass me that hacksaw, Myrt. The one on
the wall. No-on second thought, never mind the hacksaw right now.
     Give me the big screwdriver instead. And that hammer."
     She started to draw away from him, her hands going up to her chest
and joining there in an anxious knot. Quick as a snake, moving before
she could back out of his reach, Buster shot his free hand through the
open window and seized her by the hair.
     "Ow!" she screamed, grabbing futilely at his fist. "Danforth,
ow!
     owww!"
     Buster dragged her toward him, his face clenched in a horrible
grimace. Two large veins pulsed in his forehead. He felt her hand
beating against his fist no more than he would have felt a bird's wing.
     "Get what I tell you!" he cried, and pulled her head forward.
     He thumped it against the top of the open door once, twice, three
times. "Were you born foolish or did you just grow that way? Get it,
get i't, get it!"
     "Danforth, you're hurting me!"
     "Right!" he screamed back, and thumped her head once more against
the top of the Cadillac's open door, much harder this time.
     The skin of her forehead split and thin blood began to flow down
the left side of her face. "Are you going to mind me, woman?"
     "Yes! Yes! Yes!"
     "Good." He relaxed his grip on her hair. "Now give me the big
screwdriver and the hammer. And don't try any funny business, either."
     She waved her right arm toward the wall. "I can't reach."
     I He leaned forward, extending his own reach a litt e and allowing
her to take a step toward the wall where the tools hung. He kept his
fingers wrapped firmly in her hair as she groped. Dime-sized drops of
blood splattered on and between her slippers.
     Her hand closed on one of the tools, and Danforth shook her head
briskly, the way a terrier might shake a dead rat. "Not that, Dumbo,"
he said. "That's a drill. Did I ask for a drill? Huh?"
     "But Danforth-oww!-I can't see!"
     "I suppose you'd like me to let you go. Then you could run into
the house and call Them, couldn't you?"
     "I don't know what you're talking about!"
     "Oh no. You're such an innocent little lamb. It was just an
accident that you got me out of the way on Sunday so that fucking
Deputy could put those lying stickers up all over the house is that
what you expect me to believe?"
     She looked back at him through the tangles of her hair. Blood had
formed fine beads in her eyelashes. "But ... but Danforth ...
     you asked me out on Sunday. You said-" He jerked hard on her
hair. Myrtle screamed.
     "Just get what I asked for. We can discuss this later."
     She felt along the wall again, head down, hair (except for
Buster's fistful) hanging in her face. Her groping fingers touched the
big screwdriver.
     "That's one," he said. "Let's try for two, what do you say?"
     She fumbled some more, and at last her fluttering fingers happened
on the perforated rubber sleeve which covered the handle of the
Craftsman hammer.
     "Good. Now give them to me."
     She pulled the hammer off its pegs, and Buster reeled her in.
     He let go of her hair, ready to snatch a fresh handful if she
showed any sign of bolting. Myrtle didn't. She was cowed. She only
wanted to be allowed back upstairs, where she would cuddle her
beautiful doll to her and go to sleep. She felt like sleeping forever.
     He took the tools from her unresisting hands. He placed the tip
of the screwdriver against the doorhandle, then whacked the top of the
screwdriver several times with the hammer. On the fourth blow, the
doorhandle snapped off. Buster slipped the loop of the cuff out of it,
then dropped both the handle and the screwdriver to the concrete floor.
     He went first to the button which closed the garage door. Then,
as it rattled noisily down on its tracks, he advanced on Myrtle with
the hammer in his hand.
     "Did you sleep with him, Myrtle?" he asked softly.
     "What?" She looked at him with dull, apathetic eyes.
     Buster began to whack the hammerhead into the palm of his hand.
     It made a soft, fleshy sound-thuck! thuck! thuck!
     "Did you sleep with him after the two of you put up those goddam
pink slips all over the house?"
     She looked at him dully, not understanding, and Buster himself had
forgotten that she had been with him at Maurice when Ridgewick broke in
and did his thing.
     "Buster, what are you talking ah-" He stopped, his eyes widening.
     "What did you call me?"
     The apathy left her eyes. She began to retreat from him, hunching
her shoulders protectively. Behind them, the garage door came to rest.
     Now the only sounds in the garage were their scuffling feet and
the soft clink of the handcuff chain as it swung back and forth.
     "I'm sorry," she whispered. "I'm sorry, Danforth." Then she
turned and ran for the kitchen door.
     He caught her three steps from it, once again using her hair to
draw her to him. "What did you call me?" he screamed, and raised the
hammer.
     Her eyes turned up to follow its ascent. "Danforth, no, please!"
     "What did you call me? What did you call me?"
     He screamed it over and over again, and each time he asked the
question he punctuated it with that soft, fleshy sound: Thuck.
     Thuck. Thuck.

     8

     Ace drove into the Camber dooryard at five o'clock. He stuffed
the treasure map into his back pocket, then opened the trunk. He got
the pick and shovel which Mr. Gaunt had thoughtfully provided and then
walked over to the leaning, overgrown porch which ran along one side of
the house. He took the map out of his back pocket and sat on the steps
to examine it. The short-term effects of the coke had worn off, but
his heart was still thudding briskly along in his chest.
     Treasure-hunting, he had discovered, was also a stimulant.
     He looked around for a moment at the weedy yard, the sagging barn,
the clusters of blindly staring sunflowers. It's not much, but I think
this is it, just the same, he thought. The place where I put the
Corson Brothers behind me forever and get rich in the bargain.
     It's here-some of it or all of it. Right here. I can feel it.
     But it was more than feeling-he could hear it, singing softly to
him. Singing from beneath the ground. Not just tens of thousands, but
hundreds of thousands. Perhaps as much as a million.
     "A million dollars," Ace whispered in a hushed, choked voice, and
bent over the map.
     Five minutes later he was hunting along the west side of the
Camber house. Most of the way down toward the back, almost obscured in
tall weeds, he found what he was looking for-a large, flat stone. He
picked it up, threw it aside, and began to dig frantically. Less than
two minutes later, there was a muffled clunk as the blade struck rusty
metal. Ace fell on his knees, rooted in the dirt like a dog hunting a
buried bone, and a minute later he had unearthed the Sherwin-Williams
paint-can which had been buried here.
     Most dedicated cocaine users are also dedicated nail-biters and
Ace was no exception. He had no fingernails to pry with and he
couldn't get the lid off. The paint around the rim had dried to an
obstinate glue. With a grunt of frustration and rage, Ace pulled out
his pocket-knife, got the blade under the can's rim, and levered the
cover off. He peered in eagerly.
      Bills!
      Sheafs and sheafs of bills!
      With a cry he seized them, pulled them out ... and saw that his
eagerness had deceived him. It was only more trading stamps.
      Red Ball Stamps this time, a kind which had been redeemable only
south of the Mason-Dixon line ... and there only until 1964, when the
company had gone out of business.
      "Shit fire and save matches!" Ace cried. He threw the stamps
aside. They unfolded and began to tumble away in the light, hot breeze
that had sprung up. Some of them caught and fluttered from the weeds
like dusty banners. "Cunt! Bastard! Sonofawhore!"
      He rooted in the can, even turned it over to see if there was
anything taped to the bottom, and found nothing. He threw it away,
stared at it for a moment, then rushed over and booted it like a soccer
ball.
      He felt in his pocket for the map again. There was one panicky
second when he was afraid it wasn't there, that he had lost it somehow,
but he had only pushed it all the way down to the bottom in his
eagerness to get cracking. He yanked it out and looked at it.
      The other cross was out behind the barn ... and suddenly a
wonderful idea came into Ace's mind, lighting up the angry darkness in
there like a Roman candle on the Fourth of July.
      The can he had just dug up was a blind! Pop might have thought
someone would tumble to the fact that he had marked his various stashes
with flat rocks. Thus, he had practiced a little of the old
bait-and-switch out here at the Camber place. just to be safe. A
hunter who found one useless treasure-trove would never guess that
there was another stash, right here on this same property but in a more
out-of-the-way place ...
      "Unless they had the map," Ace whispered. "Like I do."
      He grabbed the pick and shovel and raced for the barn, eyes wide,
sweaty, graying hair matted to the sides of his head.

     9

     He saw the old Air-Flow trailer and ran toward it. He was almost
there when his foot struck something and he fell sprawling to the
ground. He was up in a moment, looking around. He saw what he had
stumbled over at once.
     It was a shovel. One with fresh dirt on the blade.
     A bad feeling began to creep over Ace; a very bad feeling indeed.
     It began in his belly, then spread upward to his chest and down to
his balls. His lips peeled back from his teeth, very slowly, in an
ugly snarl.
     He got to his feet and saw the rock marker lying nearby, dirt side
up. It had been thrown aside. Someone had been here first ...
     and not long ago, from the look. Someone had beaten him to the
treasure.
     "No," he whispered. The word fell from his snarling mouth like a
drop of tainted blood or infected saliva. "No!"
     Not far from the shovel and the uprooted rock, Ace saw a pile of
loose dirt which had been scraped indifferently back into a hole.
     Ignoring both his own tools and the shovel which the thief had
left behind, Ace fell on his knees again and began pawing dirt out of
the hole. In no time at all, he had found the Crisco can.
     He brought it out and pried off the lid.
     There was nothing inside but a white envelope.
     Ace took it out and tore it open. Two things fluttered out: a
sheet of folded paper and a smaller envelope. Ace ignored the second
envelope for the time being and unfolded the paper. It was a typed
note. His mouth dropped open as he read his own name at the top of the
sheet.
     Dear Ace, I can't be sure you'll find this, but there's no law
against hoping. Sending you to Shawshank was fun, but this has been
better. I wish I could see your face when you finish reading this!
     Not long after I sent you up, I went to see Pop. I saw him pretty
often-once a month, in fact. We had an arrangement: he gave me a
hundred a month and I let him go on making his illegal loans. All very
civilized. Halfway through this particular meeting, he excused himself
to use the toilet-something he et," he said. Ha-ha! I took the
opportunity to peek in his desk, which he had left unlocked. Such
carelessness was not like him, but I think he was afraid he might load
his pants if he didn't go "to visit his Uncle John" right away. Ha!
     I only found one item of interest, but that one was a corker. It
looked like a map. There were lots of crosses on it, but one of the
crosses-the one marking this spot-was marked in red. I put the map
back before Pop returned. He never knew I looked at it. I came out
here right after he died and dug up this Crisco can. There was better
than two hundred thousand dollars in it, Ace. Don't worry, thoughI
decided to "share and share alike" and am going to leave you exactly
what you deserve.
     Welcome back to town, Ace-Hole!
     Yours sincerely, Alan Pangborn Castle County Sheriff P.S.: A word
to the wise, Ace: now that you know, "take your lumps" and forget the
whole thing. You know the old saying-finders keepers. If you ever try
to brace me about your uncle's money, I will tear you a new asshole and
stuff your head into it.
     Trust me on this.
     A.P.
     Ace let the sheet of paper slide from his numb fingers and opened
the second envelope.
     A single one-dollar bill fell out of it.
     I decided to "share and share alike" and am going to leave you
exactly what you deserve.
     "You crab-infested bastard," Ace whispered, and picked up the
dollar bill with shaking fingers.
     Welcome back to town, Ace-Hole!
     "YOU SONOFA WHORE!" Ace screamed so loudly that he felt something
in his throat strain and almost rupture. The echo came back dimly: ...
     whore ... whore ... whore ...
     He began to tear the dollar up, then forced his fingers to relax.
     Huh-uh. No way, jose.
     He was going to save this. The son of a bitch had wanted Pop's
money, had he? He had stolen what rightfully belonged to Pop's last
living relative, had he? Well, all right. Good. Fine. But he should
have all of it. And Ace intended to see that the Sheriff had just
that. So, after he removed Pusbag's testicles with his pocket-knife,
he intended to stuff this dollar bill into the bloody hole where they
had been.
     "You want the money, Daddy-O?" Ace asked in a soft, musing voice.
     "Okay. That's okay. No problem. No . . . fucking . . .
     problem."
     He got to his feet and began walking back toward the car in a
stiff, staggering version of his usual hood strut.
     By the time he got there, he was almost running.


 CHAPTER NINETEEN

      1
      By quarter to six, a weird twilight had begun to creep over Castle
Rock; thunderheads were stacking up on the southern horizon. Low,
distant boomings muttered over the woods and fields from that
direction. The clouds were moving toward town, growing as they came.
      The streetlights, governed by a master photoelectric cell, came on
a full half hour earlier than they usually did at that time of year.
      Lower Main Street was a crowded confusion. It had been overrun by
State Police vehicles and TV newsvans. Radio calls crackled and
entwined in the hot, still air. TV technicians paid out cable and
yelled at the people-kids, mostly-who tripped over the loose lengths of
it before they could anchor it temporarily to the pavement with duct
tape. Photographers from four daily papers stood outside the
barricades in front of the Municipal Building and took stills which
would appear on front pages the following day. A few
localssurprisingly few, if anyone had bothered to notice such
thingsrubbernecked. A TV correspondent stood in the glare of a
hiintensity lamp and taped his report with the Municipal Building in
the background. "A senseless wave of violence swished through Castle
Rock this afternoon," he began, then stopped. "Swished?"
      he asked himself disgustedly. "Shit, let's take it again from the
top."
      To his left, a TV-dude from another station was watching his crew
prepare for what would be a live feed in less than twenty minutes.
      More of the onlookers had been drawn to the familiar faces of the
TV correspondents than to the barricades, where there had been nothing
to see since two orderlies from Medical Assistance had brought out the
unfortunate Lester Pratt in a black plastic bag, loaded him into the
back of their ambulance, and driven away.
      Upper Main, away from the blue strobes of the State Police
cruisers and the bright pools of the TV lights, was almost entirely
deserted.
      Almost.
      Every now and then a car or a pick-up truck would park in one of
the slant spaces in front of Needful Things. Every now and then a
pedestrian would saunter up to the new shop, where the display lights
were off and the shade was pulled down on the door under the canopy.
      Every now and then one of the rubberneckers on Lower Main would
break away from the shifting knot of onlookers and walk up the street,
past the vacant lot where the Emporium Galorium had once stood, past
You Sew and Sew, closed and dark, to the new store.
      No one noticed this trickle of visitors-not the police, not the
camera crews, not the correspondents, not the majority of the
bystanders. They were looking at THE SCENE OF THE CRIME, and their
backs were turned to the place where, less than three hundred yards
away, the crime was still going on.
      If some disinterested observer had been keeping an eye on Needful
Things, he or she would have quickly detected a pattern.
      The visitors approached. The visitors saw the sign in the window
which read

     CLOSED UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE.
     The visitors stepped back, identical expressions of frustration
and distress on their faces-they looked like hurting junkies who had
discovered the pusherman wasn't where he'd promised to be. What do I
do now? their faces said. Most stepped forward to read the sign
again, as if a second, closer scrutiny would somehow change the
message.
     A few got into their cars and left or wandered down toward the
Municipal Building to stare at the free show for awhile, looking dazed
and vaguely disappointed. On the faces of most, however, an expression
of sudden comprehension dawned. They had the look of people suddenly
understanding some basic concept, like how to diagram simple sentences
or reduce a pair of fractions to their lowest common denominator.
     These people walked around the corner to the service alley which
ran behind the business buildings on Main Street-the alley where Ace
had parked the Tucker Talisman the night before.
     Forty feet down, an oblong of yellow light fell out of an open
door and across the patched concrete. This light grew slowly brighter
as day slipped into evening. A shadow lay in the center of the oblong,
like a silhouette cut from mourner's crepe. The shadow belonged, of
course, to Leland Gaunt.
     He had placed a table in the doorway. On it was a Roi-Tan cigar
box. He put the money which his customers tendered into this box and
made change from it. These patrons approached hesitantly, even
fearfully in some cases, but all of them had one thing in common: they
were angry people with heavy grudges to tote. A few-not many-turned
away before they reached Mr. Gaunt's makeshift counter. Some went
running, with the wide eyes of men and women who have glimpsed a
frightful fiend licking its chops in the shadows.
     Most, however, stayed to do business. And as Mr. Gaunt bantered
with them, treating this odd back-door commerce as an amusing diversion
at the end of a long day, they relaxed.
     Mr. Gaunt had enjoyed his shop, but he never felt so comfortable
behind plate-glass and under a roof as he did here, on the edge of the
air, with the first breezes of the coming storm stirring his hair. The
shop, with its clever display lights on ceiling-mounted tracks, was all
right ... but this was better. This was always better.
     He had begun business many years ago-as a wandering peddler on the
blind face of a distant land, a peddler who carried his wares on his
back, a peddler who usually came at the fall of darkness and was always
gone the next morning, leaving bloodshed, horror, and unhappiness
behind him. Years later, in Europe, as the Plague raged and the
deadcarts rolled, he had gone from town to town and country to country
in a wagon drawn by a slat-thin white horse with terrible burning eyes
and a tongue as black as a killer's heart. He had sold his wares from
the back of the wagon ... and was gone before his customers, who paid
with small, ragged coins or even in barter, could discover what they
had really bought.
     Times changed; methods changed; faces, too. But when the faces
were needful they were always the same, the faces of sheep who have
lost their shepherd, and it was with this sort of commerce that he felt
most at home, most like that wandering peddler of old, standing not
behind a fancy counter with a Sweda cash register nearby but behind a
plain wooden table, making change out of a cigar-box and selling them
the same item over and over and over again.
     The goods which had so attracted the residents of Castle Rockthe
black pearls, the holy relics, the carnival glass, the pipes, the old
comic books, the baseball cards, the antique kaleidoscopeswere all
gone. Mr. Gaunt had gotten down to his real business, and at the end
of things, the real business was always the same. The ultimate item
had changed with the years, just like everything else, but such changes
were surface things, frosting of different flavors on the same dark and
bitter cake.
     At the end, Mr. Gaunt always sold them weapons ... and they
always bought.
     "Why, thank you, Mr. Warburton!" Mr. Gaunt said, taking a
five-dollar bill from the black janitor. He handed him back a single
and one of the automatic pistols Ace had brought from Boston.
     "Thank you, Miss Milliken!" He took ten and gave back eight.
     He charged them what they could afford-not a penny more or a penny
less. Each according to his means was Mr. Gaunt's motto, and never
mind each according to his needs, because they were all needful things,
and he had come here to fill their emptiness and end their aches.
     "Good to see you, Mr. Emerson!"
     Oh, it was always good, so very good, to be doing business in the
old way again. And business had never been better.

     2

      Alan Pangborn wasn't in Castle Rock. While the reporters and the
State Police gathered at one end of Main Street and Leland Gaunt
conducted his going-out-of-business sale halfway up the hill, Alan was
sitting at the nurses' station of the Blumer Wing in Northern
Cumberland Hospital in Bridgton.
      The Blumer Wing was small-only fourteen patient rooms but what it
lacked in size it made up for in color. The walls of the inpatient
rooms were painted in bright primary shades. A mobile hung from the
ceiling in the nurses' station, the birds depending from it swinging
and dipping gracefully around a central spindle.
      Alan was sitting in front of a huge mural which depicted a medley
of Mother Goose rhymes. One section of the mural showed a man leaning
across a table, holding something out to a small boy, obviously a hick,
who looked both frightened and fascinated. Something about this
particular image had struck Alan, and a snatch of childhood rhyme rose
like a whisper in his mind: Simple Simon met a pie-man going to the
fair.
      "Simple Simon," said the pie-man, "come and taste my wares!"
      A ripple of gooseflesh had broken out on Alan's arms-tiny bumps
like beads of cold sweat. He couldn't say why, and that seemed
perfectly normal. Never in his entire life had he felt as shaken, as
scared, as deeply confused as he did right now. Something totally
beyond his ability to understand was happening in Castle Rock. it had
become clearly apparent only late this afternoon, when everything had
seemed to blow sky-high at once, but it had begun days, maybe even a
week, ago. He didn't know what it was, but he knew that Nettle Cobb
and Wilma jerzyck had been only the first outward signs.
      And he was terribly afraid that things were still progressing
while he sat here with Simple Simon and the pie-man.
      A nurse, Miss Hendrie according to the small name-plate on her
breast, walked up the corridor on faintly squeaking crepe soles,
weaving her way gracefully among the toys which littered the hall.
      When Alan came in, half a dozen kids, some with limbs in casts or
slings, some with the partial baldness he associated with chemotherapy
treatments, had been playing in the hall, trading blocks and trucks,
shouting amiably to each other. Now it was the supper hour, and they
had gone either down to the cafeteria or back to their rooms.
     "How is he?" Alan asked Miss Hendrie.
     "No change." She looked at Alan with a calm expression which
contained an element of hostility. "Sleeping. He should be sleeping.
     He has had a great shock."
     "What do you hear from his parents?"
     "We called the father's place of employment in South Paris. He
had an installation job over in New Hampshire this afternoon. He's
left for home, I understand, and will be informed when he arrives.
     He should get here around nine, I would think, but of course it's
impossible to tell."
     "What about the mother?"
     "I don't know," Miss Hendrie said. The hostility was more
apparent now, but it was no longer aimed at Alan. "I didn't make that
call. All I know is what I see-she's not here. This little boy saw
his brother commit suicide with a rifle, and although it happened at
home, the mother is not here yet. You'll have to excuse me now-I have
to fill the med-cart."
     "Of course," Alan muttered. He watched her as she started away,
then rose from his chair. "Miss Hendrie?"
     She turned to him. Her eyes were still calm, but her raised brows
expressed annoyance.
     "Miss Hendrie, I really do need to talk with Sean Rusk. I think I
need to talk to him very badly."
     "Oh?" Her voice was cool.
     "Something-" Alan suddenly thought of Polly and his voice cracked.
     He cleared his throat and pushed on. "Something is going on in my
town. The suicide of Brian Rusk is only part of it, I believe. And I
also believe that Sean Rusk may have the key to the rest of it."
     "Sheriff Pangborn, Sean Rusk is only seven years old. And if he
does know something, why aren't there other policemen here?"
     Other policemen, he thought. What she means are qualified
policemen. Policemen who don't interview eleven-year-old boys on the
street and then send them home to commit suicide in the garage.
     "Because they've got their hands full," Alan said, "and because
they don't know the town the way I do."
     "I see." She turned to go again.
     "Miss Hendrie."
     "Sheriff, I'm short-handed this evening and very b-" "Brian Rusk
wasn't the only Castle Rock fatality today. There were at least three
others. Another man, the owner of the local tavern, has been taken to
the hospital in Norway with gunshot trauma. He may live, but it's
going to be touch and go with him for the next thirty-six hours or so.
And I have a hunch the killing isn't done."
     He had finally succeeded in capturing all of her attention.
     "You believe Sean Rusk knows something about this?"
     "He may know why his brother killed himself. If he does, that may
open up the rest of it. So if he wakes up, will you tell me?"
     She hesitated, then said, "That depends on his mental state when
he does, Sheriff. I'm not going to allow you to make a hysterical
little boy's condition worse, no matter what is going on in your town."
     "I understand."
     "Do you? Good." She gave him a look which said,just sit there
and don't make trouble for me, then, and went back behind the high
desk. She sat down, and he could hear her putting bottles and boxes on
the med-cart.
     Alan got up, went to the pay phone in the hall, and dialled
Polly's number again. And once again it simply rang on and on. He
dialled You Sew and Sew, got the answering machine, and racked the
phone. He went back to his chair, sat in it, and stared at the Mother
Goose mural some more.
     You forgot to ask me one question, Miss Hendrie, Alan thought.
     You forgot to ask me why I'm here if there's so much going on in
the seat of the county I was elected to preserve and protect. You
forgot to ask me why I'm not leading the investigation while some
lessessentialofficer@IdSeatThomas,forinstance sitshere,waiting for Sean
Rusk to wake up. You forgot to ask those things, Miss Hendrie, and I
know a secret. I'm glad you forgot. That's the secret.
     The reason was as simple as it was humiliating. Except in
Portland and Bangor, murder belonged not to the Sheriff's Office but to
the State Police. Henry Payton had winked at that in the wake of
Nettle and Wilma's duel, but he was not winking anymore. He couldn't
afford to. Representatives of every southern Maine newspaper and TV
station were either in Castle Rock right now or on their way. They
would be joined by their colleagues from all over the state before very
much longer . . . and if this really was not over, as Alan suspected,
they would shortly be joined by more media people from points south.
     That was the simple reality of the situation, but it didn't change
the way Alan felt. He felt like a pitcher who can't get the job done
and is sent to the showers by the coach. It was an indescribably
shitty way to feel. He sat in front of Simple Simon and once again
began to add up the score.
     Lester Pratt, dead. He had come to the Sheriff's Office in a
jealous frenzy and had attacked John LaPointe. It was over his girl,
apparently, althoughjohn had told Alan before the ambulance came that
he had not dated Sally Ratcliffe in over a year. "I only thaw her to
thpeek to wunth in awhile on the thtreet, and even then thee cut me
dead motht of the time. Thee dethided I'm one of the hellhound." He
had touched his broken nose and winced. "Right now I feel hellhound."
     John was now hospitalized in Norway with a broken nose, a
fractured jaw, and possible internal injuries.
     Sheila Brigham was also in the hospital. Shock.
     Hugh Priest and Billy Tupper were both dead. That news had come
in just as Sheila was beginning to fall apart. The call came from a
beer deliveryman, who'd had the sense to call Medical Assistance before
calling the Sheriff. The man had been almost as hysterical as Sheila
Brigham, and Alan hadn't blamed him. By then he had been feeling
pretty hysterical himself.
     Henry Beaufort, in critical condition as a result of multiple
gunshot wounds.
     Norris Ridgewick, missing ... and that somehow hurt the most.
     Alan had looked around for him after receiving the deliveryman's
call, but Norris was just gone. Alan had assumed at the time that he
must have gone outside to formally arrest Danforth and would return
with the Heacl Selectman in tow, but events shortly proved that no one
had arrested Keeton. Alan supposed the Staties would arrest him if
they ran across him while they pursued other lines of investigation,
but otherwise, no. They had more important things to do. In the
meantime, Norris was just gone. Wherever he was, he'd gotten there on
foot; when Alan left town, Norris's VW had still been lying on its side
in the middle of Lower Main Street.
     The witnesses said Buster had crawled into his Cadillac through
the window and simply driven away. The only person who had tried to
stop him had paid a steep price. Scott Garson was hospitalized here at
Northern Cumberland with a broken jaw, broken cheekbone, broken wrist,
and three broken fingers. It could have been worse; the bystanders
claimed Buster had actively tried to run the man down as he lay in the
street.
      Lenny Partridge, broken collarbone and God knew how many broken
ribs, was also here someplace. Andy Clutterbuck had weighed in with
news of this fresh disaster while Alan was still trying to comprehend
the fact that the town's Head Selectman was now a fugitive from justice
handcuffed to a big red Cadillac. Hugh Priest had apparently stopped
Lenny, tossed him across the road, and driven away in the old man's
car. Alan supposed they would find Lenny's car in the parking lot of
The Mellow Tiger, since Hugh had bitten the dust there.
      And, of course, there was Brian Rusk, who had eaten a bullet at
the ripe old age of eleven. Clut had barely begun to tell his tale
when the phone rang again. Sheila was gone by then, and Alan had
picked up on the voice of a screaming, hysterical little boy-Sean Rusk,
who had dialled the number on the bright orange sticker beside the
kitchen telephone.
      All in all, Medical Assistance ambulances and Rescue Services
units from four different towns had made afternoon stops in Castle
Rock.
      Now, sitting with his back to Simple Simon and the pie-man,
watching the plastic birds as they swung and dipped around their
spindle, Alan turned once more to Hugh and Lenny Partridge. Their
confrontation was hardly the biggest to take place in Castle Rock
today, but it was one of the oddest ... and Alan sensed that a key to
this business might be hidden in its very oddity.
      "Why in God's name didn't Hugh take his own car, if he had a
hard-on for Henry Beaufort?" Alan had asked Clut, running his hands
through hair which was already wildly disarranged. "Why bother with
Lenny's old piece of shit?"
      "Because Hugh's Buick was standing on four flats. Looked like
somebody ripped the shit out of them with a knife." Clut had shrugged,
looking uneasily at the shambles the Sheriff's Office had become.
      "Maybe he thought Henry Beaufort did it."
      Yes, Alan thought now. Maybe so. It was crazy, but was it any
crazier than Wilma jerzyck thinking Nettle Cobb had first splattered
mud on her sheets and then thrown rocks through the windows of her
house? Any crazier than Nettle thinking Wilma had killed her dog?
      Before he had a chance to question Clut any further, Henry Payton
had come in and told Alan, as kindly as he could, that he was taking
the case. Alan nodded. "There's one thing you need to find out,
Henry, as soon as you can."
      "What's that, Alan?" Henry had asked, but Alan saw with a sinking
feeling that Henry was listening to him with only half an ear. His old
friend-the first real friend Alan had made in the wider law-enforcement
community after winning the job as Sheriff, and a very valuable friend
he had turned out to be-was already concentrating on other things. How
he would deploy his forces, given the wide spread of the incidents, was
probably chief among them.
      "You need to find out if Henry Beaufort was as angry at Hugh
Priest as Hugh apparently was at him. You can't ask him now, I
understand he's unconscious, but when he wakes up-" "Will do," Henry
said, and clapped Alan on the shoulder. "Will do." Then, raising his
voice: "Brooks! Morrison! Over here!"
      Alan watched him move off and thought of going after him. Of
grabbing him and making him listen. He didn't do it, because Henry and
Hugh and Lester and John-even Wilma and Nettle were beginning to lose
any feeling of real importance to him. The dead were dead; the wounded
were being looked after; the crimes had been committed.
      Except Alan had a terrible, sneaking suspicion that the real crime
was still going on.
      When Henry had walked away to brief his men, Alan had called Clut
over once again. The Deputy came with his hands stuffed into his
pockets and a morose look on his face. "We been replaced, Alan," he
said. "Taken right out of the picture. God damn!"
      "Not entirely," Alan said, hoping he sounded as if he really
believed this. "You're going to be my liaison here, Clut."
      "Where are you going?"
      "To the Rusk house."
      But when he got there, both Brian and Sean Rusk were gone.
      The ambulance which was taking care of the unfortunate Scott
Garson had swung by to pick up Sean; they were on their way to Northern
Cumberland Hospital. Harry Samuels's second hearse, an old converted
Lincoln, had gotten Brian Rusk and would take him to Oxford, pending
autopsy. Harry's better hearse the one he referred to as "the company
car"-had already left for the same place with Hugh and Billy Tupper.
      Alan thought, The bodies will be stacked in that tiny morgue over
there like cordwood.
      It was when he got to the Rusk home that Alan realized-in his gut
as well as in his head-how completely he had been taken out of the
play. Two of Henry's C.I.D. men were there ahead of him, and they made
it clear that Alan could hang around only as long as he didn't try to
stick in an oar and help them row. He had stood in the kitchen doorway
for a moment, watching them, feeling about as useful as a third wheel
on a motor-scooter. Cora Rusk's responses were slow, almost doped.
      Alan thought it might be shock, or perhaps the ambulance
attendants who were transporting her remaining son to the hospital had
given her some prescription mercy before they left. She reminded him
eerily of the way Norris had looked as he had crawled from the window
of his overturned VW.
      Whether it was because of a tranquilizer or just shock, the
detectives weren't getting much of value from her. She wasn't quite
weeping, but she was clearly unable to concentrate on their questions
enough to make helpful responses. She didn't know anything, she told
them; she had been upstairs, taking a nap. Poor Brian, she kept
saying.
      Poor, poor Brian. But she expressed this sentiment in a drone
which Alan found creepy, and she kept toying with a pair of old
sunglasses which lay beside her on the kitchen table. One of the bows
had been mended with adhesive tape, and one of the lenses was cracked.
      Alan had left in disgust and come here, to the hospital.
      Now he got up and went to the pay telephone down the hall in the
main lobby. He tried Polly again, got no answer, and then dialled the
Sheriff's Office. The voice which answered growled, "State Police,"
and Alan felt a childish surge of jealousy. He identified himself and
asked for Clut. After a wait of almost five minutes, Clut came on the
line.
      "Sorry, Alan. They just let the phone lay there on the desk.
      Lucky I came over to check, or you'd still be waiting. Darned old
Staties don't care one bit about us."
      "Don't worry about it, Clut. Has anyone collared Keeton yet?"
      "Well ... I don't know how to tell you this, Alan, but . - ."
     Alan felt a sinking in the pit of his stomach and closed his eyes.
     He had been right; it wasn't over.
     "Just tell me," he said. "Never mind the protocol."
     "Buster-Danforth, I mean@rove home and used a screwdriver to knock
the doorhandle off his Cadillac. You know, where he was cuffed."
     "I know," Alan agreed. His eyes were still shut.
     "Well ... he killed his wife, Alan. With a hammer. It wasn't a
State cop that found her, because the Staties weren't much interested
in Buster up to twenty minutes ago. It was Seat Thomas. He drove by
Buster's house to double check. He reported in what he found, and got
back here not five minutes ago. He's having chest pains, he says, and
I'm not surprised. He told me that Buster took her face 'bout right
off. Said there's guts and hair everyplace. There's a platoon or so
of Payton's bluejackets up there on the View now.
     I put Seat in your office. Figured he better sit down before he
fell down."
     4 6 Jesus Christ, Clut-take him over to Ray Van Allen, fast. He's
sixty-two and been smoking Camels all his damn life."
     "Ray went to Oxford, Alan. He's trying to help the doctors patch
up Henry Beaufort."
     "His P.A. then-what's his name? Frankel. Everett Frankel."
     "Not around. I tried both the office and his house."
     "Well, what does his wife say?"
     "Ev's a bachelor, Alan."
     "Oh. Christ." Someone had scrawled a bit of graffiti over the
telephone. Don't worry, be happy, it said. Alan considered this
sourly.
     "I can take him to the hospital myself," Clut offered.
     "I need you right where you are," Alan said. "Have the reporters
and TV people shown up?"
     "Yeah. The place is crawling with them."
     "Well, check on Seat as soon as we're done here. If he doesn't
feel any better, here's what you do: go out front, grab a reporter who
looks halfway bright to you, deputize him, and have him drive Seat over
here to Northern Cumberland."
     "Okay." Clut hesitated, then burst out: "I wanted to go over to
the Keeton place, but the State Police ... they won't let me onto the
crime-scene! How do you like that, Alan? Those bastards won't let a
County Deputy Sheriff onto the crime-scene!"
     "I know how you feel. I don't like it much myself. But they're
doing their job. Can you see Seat from where you are, Clut?"
     "Yuh."
     "Well? Is he alive?"
     "He's sitting behind your desk, smoking a cigarette and looking at
this month's Rural Law Enforcement."
     "Right," Alan said. He felt like laughing or crying or doing both
at the same time. "That figures. Has Polly Chalmers called, Clut?"
     "N ... wait a minute, here's the log. I thought it was gone. She
did call, Alan. Just before three-thirty."
     Alan grimaced. "I know about that one. Anything later?"
     "Not that I see here, but that doesn't mean much. With Sheila
gone and these darned old State Bears clumping around, who can tell for
sure?"
     "Thanks, Clut. Is there anything else I should know?"
     "Yeah, a couple of things."
     "Shoot."
     "They've got the gun Hugh used to shoot Henry, but David Friedman
from State Police Ballistics says he doesn't know what it is. An
automatic pistol of some kind, but the guy said he's never seen one
quite like it."
     "Are you sure it was David Friedman?" Alan asked.
     "Friedman, yeah-that was the guy's name."
     "He must know. Dave Friedman's a walking Shooter's Bible."
     "He doesn't, though. I stood right there while he was talking to
your pal Payton. He said it's a little like a German Mauser, but it
lacked the normal markings and the slide was different. I think they
sent it to Augusta with about a ton of other evidence."
     "What else?"
     "They found an anonymous note in Henry Beaufort's yard," Clut
said. "It was crumpled into a ball beside his car-you know that
classic T-Bird of his? It was vandalized, too. just like Hugh's."
     Alan felt as if a large soft hand had just whacked him across the
face. "What did the note say, Clut?"
     "Just a minute." He heard a faint whick-whick sound as Clut paged
through his notebook. "Here it is. 'Don't you ever cut me off and
then keep my car-keys you damn frog."' "Frog?"
     "That's what it says." Clut giggled nervously. "The word 'ever'
and the word 'frog' have got lines drawn under them."
     "And you say the car was vandalized?"
     "That's right. Tires slashed, just like Hugh's. And a big long
scratch down the passenger side. Ouch!"
     "Okay," Alan said, "here's something else for you to do. Go to
the barber shop, and then to the billiard parlor if you need to. Find
out who it was Henry cut off this week or last."
     "But the State Police-" "Fuck the State Police!" Alan said
feelingly. "It's our town. We know who to ask and where to find them.
     Do you want to tell me you can't lay hands on someone who'll know
this story in just about five minutes?"
     "Of course not," Clut said. "I saw Charlie Fortin when I came
back from Castle Hill, noodling with a bunch of guys in front of the
Western Auto. If Henry was bumping heads with somebody, Charlie will
know who. Hell, the Tiger's Charlie's home away from home."
     "Yes. But were the State Police questioning him?"
     "Well ... no."
     "No. So you question him. But I think we both already know the
answer, don't we?"
     "Hugh Priest," Clut said.
     "it has the unmistakable clang of a ringer to me," Alan said. He
thought, This is maybe not so different from Henry Payton's first guess
after all.
     "Okay, Alan. I'll get on it."
     "And call me back the minute you know for sure. The second."
     He gave Clut the number, then made him recite it back so he could
be sure Clut had copied it down correctly.
     "I will," Clut said, and then burst out furiously, "What's going
on, Alan? Goddammit, what's going on around here?"
     "I don't know." Alan felt very old, very tired ... and angry.
     No longer angry at Payton for shunting him off the case, but angry
at whoever was responsible for these gruesome fireworks. And he felt
more and more sure that, when they got to the bottom of it, they would
discover that a single agency had been at work all along.
     Wilma and Nettle. Henry and Hugh. Lester and John. Someone had
wired them together like packets of high explosive. "I don't know,
Clut, but we're going to find out."
     He hung up and dialled Polly's number again. His urge to make
things right with her, to understand what had happened to make her so
furious with him, was fading. The replacement feeling which had begun
to creep over him was even less comforting: a deep, unfocused dread; a
growing feeling that she was in danger.
     Ring, ring, ring ... but no answer.
     Polly, I love you and we need to talk. Please pick up the phone.
     Polly, I love you and we need to talk. Please pick up the phone.
     Polly, I love you the litany ran around in his head like a wind-up
toy.
     He wanted to call Clut back and ask him to check on her right
away, before he did anything else, but couldn't. That would be very
wrong when there might be other packets of explosive still waiting to
explode in The Rock.
     Yes, but Alan ... suppose Polly's one of them?
     That thought poked some buried association loose, but he was
unable to grasp it before it floated away.
     Alan slowly hung up the telephone, cutting it off in mid-ring as
he settled it into its cradle.

     3

     Polly could stand it no longer. She rolled on her side, reached
for the telephone ... and it stilled in mid-ring.
     Good, she thought. But was it?
     She was lying on her bed, listening to the sound of approaching
thunder. It was hot upstairs-as hot as the middle of July-but opening
the windows was not an option, because she'd had Dave Phillips, one of
the local handymen and caretakers, put on her storm windows and doors
just the week before. So she had taken off the old jeans and shirt she
had worn on her expedition to the country and folded them neatly over
the chair by the door. Now she lay on the bed in her underwear,
wanting a little nap before she got up and showered, but unable to go
to sleep.
     Some of it was the sirens, but more of it was Alan; what Alan had
done. She could not comprehend this grotesque betrayal of all she had
believed and all she had trusted, but neither could she escape it. Her
mind would turn to something else (those sirens, for instance, and how
they sounded like the end of the world) and then suddenly it would be
there again, how he had gone behind her back, how he had sneaked. It
was like being poked by the splintery end of a board in some tender,
secret place.
     Oh Alan, how could you? she asked him-and herself-again.
     The voice which replied surprised her. It was Aunt Evvie's voice,
and beneath the dry lack of sentiment that had always been her way,
Polly felt a disquieting, powerful anger.
     If you had told him the truth in the first place, girl, he never
would have had to.
     Polly sat up quickly. That was a disturbing voice, all right, and
the most disturbing thing about it was the fact that it was her own
voice. Aunt Evvie was many years dead. This was her own subconscious,
using Aunt Evvie to express its anger the way a shy ventriloquist might
use his dummy to ask a pretty girl for a date, andStop it, girl-didn't
I once tell you this town "sfull of ghosts? Maybe it is me. Maybe it
is.
     Polly uttered a whimpering, frightened cry and then pressed her
hand against her mouth.
      Or maybe it isn't.   In the end, who it is don't matter much, does
it?
      The question is this, Trisha: Who sinned first? Who lied first?
      Who covered up first? Who cast the first stone?
      "That's not fair!" Polly shouted into the hot room, and then
looked at her own frightened, wide-eyed reflection in the bedroom
mirror. She waited for the voice of Aunt Evvie to come back, and when
it didn't, she slowly lay back down again.
      Perhaps she had sinned first, if omitting part of the truth and
telling a few white lies was sinning. Perhaps she had covered up
first. But did that give Alan the right to open an investigation on
her, the way a law officer might open an investigation on a known
felon? Did it give him the right to put her name on some interstate
law-enforcement wire ... or send out a tracer on her, if that was what
they called it ... or ... or ...
      Never mind, Polly, a voice-one she knew-whispered. Stop tearing
yourself apart over what was very proper behavior on your part. I
mean, after all! You heard the guilt in his voice, didn't you?
      "Yes!" she muttered fiercely into the pillow. "That's right, I
did!
      What about that, Aunt Evvie?" There was no answer . . . only a
queer, light tugging (the question is this Trisha) at her subconscious
mind. As if she had forgotten something, left something out (would you
like a sweet Trisha) of the equation.
      Polly rolled restlessly onto her side, and the azka tumbled across
the fullness of one breast. She heard something inside scratch
delicately at the silver wall of its prison.
      No, Polly thought, it's just something shifting. Something inert.
      This idea that there really is something alive in there ... it's
)just your imagination.
      Scratch-scritch-scratch.
      The silver ball jiggled minutely between the white cotton cup of
her bra and the coverlet of the bed.
      Scratchy-scri'tch-scratch.
      That thing is alive, Trisha, Aunt Evvie said. That thing is
alive, and you know it, Don't be silly, Polly told her, tossing over to
the other side.
      How could there possibly be some creature in there? I suppose it
might be able to breathe through all those tiny holes, but what in
God's name would it eat?
      Maybe, Aunt Evvie replied with soft implacability, i't's eating
You , Trisha.
      "Polly," she murmured. "My name is Polly."
      This time the tug at her subconscious mind was strongersomehow
alarming-and for a moment she was almost able to grasp it. Then the
telephone began to ring again. She gasped and sat up, her face wearing
a look of tired dismay. Pride and longing were at war there.
      Talk to him, Trisha-what can it hurt? Better still, listen to
him.
      You didn't do much of that before, did you?
      I don't want to talk to him. Not after what he did.
      But you still love him.
      Yes; that was true. The only thing was, now she hated him as
well.
      The voice of Aunt Evvie rose once more, gusting angrily in her
mind. Do you want to be a ghost all your life, Trisha? What's the
matter with you, girl?
     Polly reached out for the telephone in a mockery of decisiveness.
     Her hand-her limber, pain-free hand-faltered just short of the
handset.
     Because maybe it wasn't Alan. Maybe it was Mr. Gaunt.
     Maybe Mr. Gaunt wanted to tell her that he wasn't finished with
her yet, that she hadn't finished paying yet.
     She made another move toward the telephone-this time the tips of
her fingers actually brushed the plastic casing-and then she drew back.
     Her hand clutched its partner and they folded into a nervous ball
on her belly. She was afraid of Aunt Evvie's dead voice, of what she
had done this afternoon, of what Mr. Gaunt (or Alan!) might tell the
town about her dead son, of what yonder confusion of sirens and racing
cars might mean.
     But more than all of these things, she had discovered, she was
afraid of Leland Gaunt himself. She felt as if someone had tied her to
the clapper of a great iron bell, a bell which would simultaneously
deafen her, drive her mad, and crush her to a pulp if it began to ring.
     The telephone fell quiet.
     Outside, another siren began to scream, and as it began to fade
toward the Tin Bridge, the thunder rolled again. Closer than ever now.
     Take it off, the voice of Aunt Evvie whispered. Take it off,
honey.
     You can do it-his power is over need, not will. Take it off.
     Break his hold on you.
     But she was looking at the telephone and remembering the night-was
it less than a week ago?-when she had reached for it and struck it with
her fingers, knocking it to the floor. She remembered the pain which
had clawed its way up her arm like a hungry ratwith broken teeth. She
couldn'tgo back to that. She just couldn't.
     Could she?
     Something nasty is going on in The Rock tonight, Aunt Evvie said.
     Do you want to wake up tomorrow and have to figure out how much of
it was YOUR nastiness? Is that really a score you want to add up,
Trisha?
     "You don't understand," she moaned. "It wasn't on Alan, it was on
Ace! Ace Merrill! And he deserves whatever he gets!"
     The implacable voice of Aunt Evvie returned: Then so do you,
honey. So do you.

     4

     At twenty minutes past six on that Tuesday evening, as the
thunderheads neared and real dark began to overtake twilight, the State
Police officer who had replaced Sheila Brigham in dispatch came out
into the Sheriff's Office bullpen. He skirted the large area, roughly
diamond-shaped, which was marked with C R I M E - S C E N E tape and
hurried over to where Henry Payton stood.
     Payton looked dishevelled and unhappy. He had spent the previous
five minutes with the ladies and gentlemen of the press, and he felt as
he always did after one of these confrontations: as if he had been
coated with honey and then forced to roll in a large pile of
ant-infested hyena-shit. His statement had not been as well prepared
or as unassailably vague-as he would have liked. The TV people had
forced his hand. They wanted to do live updates during the
six-to-six-thirty time-slot when the local news was broadcast-felt they
had to do live updates-and if he didn't throw them some kind of bone,
they were apt to crucify him at eleven. They had almost crucified him
anyway. He had come as close as he ever had in his entire career to
admitting he didn't have a fucking clue. He had not left this
impromptu press conference; he had escaped it.
     Payton found himself wishing he had listened more closely to Alan.
     When he arrived, it had seemed that the job was essentially damage
control. Now he wondered, because there had been another murder since
he took the case-a woman named Myrtle Keeton.
     Her husband was still out there someplace, probably headed over
the hills and far away by now, but just possibly still galloping gaily
around this weird little town. A man who had offed his wife with a
hammer. A prime psyche, in other words.
     The trouble was, he didn't know these people. Alan and his
deputies did, but both Alan and Ridgewick were gone. LaPointe was in
the hospital, probably hoping the doctors could get his nose on
straight again. He looked around for Clutterbuck and was somehow not
surprised to see that he had also melted away.
     You want it, Henry? he heard Alan say inside his head. Fine.
     Take it. And as far as suspects go, why not try the phone hook?
     "Lieutenant Payton? Lieutenant Payton!" It was the officer from
dispatch.
     "What?" Henry growled.
     "I've got Dr. Van Allen on the radio. He wants to talk to you."
     "About what?"
     "He wouldn't say. He only told me he had to speak to you."
     Henry Payton walked into the dispatcher's office feeling more and
more like a kid riding a bike with no brakes down a steep hill with a
drop-off on one side, a rock wall on the other, and a pack of hungry
wolves with reporters' faces behind him.
     He picked up the mike. "This is Payton, come back."
     "Lieutenant Payton, this is Dr. Van Allen. County Medical
Examiner?" The voice was hollow and distant, broken up occasionally by
heavy bursts of static. That would be the approaching storm, Henry
knew. More fun with Dick and Jane.
     "Yes, I know who you are," Henry said. "You took Mr. Beaufort to
Oxford. How is he, come back?"
     "He's-" Crackle crackle buzz snacker.
     "You're breaking up, Dr. Van Allen," Henry said, speaking as
patiently as he could. "We've got what looks to be a really firstclass
electrical storm on the way here. Please say again. K."
     "Dead!" Van Allen shouted through a break in the static. "He
died in the ambulance, but we do not believe it was gunshot trauma
which killed him. Do you understand? We do not believe this patient
died of gunshot trauma. His brain first underwent atypical edema and
then ruptured. The most likely diagnosis is that,some toxic substance,
some extremely toxic substance, was introduced into his blood when he
was shot. This same substance appears to have literally burst his
heart open. Please acknowledge."
     Oh Jesus, Henry Payton thought. He pulled down his tie,
unbuttoned his collar, and then pressed the transmit button again.
     "I acknowledge your message, Dr. Van Allen, but I'll be damned if
I understand it. K."
     "The toxin was very likely on the bullets in the gun that shot
him. The infection appears to spread slowly at first, then to pick up
speed. We have two clear, fan-shaped areas of introduction here the
cheek-wound and the chest-wound. It's very important to-" Crackle
snackle buzzzit.
     "-has it? Ten-four?"
     "Say again, Dr. Van Allen." Henry wished to Christ the man had
simply picked up the telephone. "Please say again, come back."
     "Who has that gun?" Van Allen shrieked. "Ten-four!"
     "David Friedman. Ballistics. He's taken it to Augusta. K."
     "Would he have unloaded it first-ten-four?"
     "Yes. That's standard practice. Come back."
     "Was it a revolver or an automatic, Lieutenant Payton? That's of
prime importance right now. Ten-four."
     "An automatic. K."
     "Would he have unloaded the clip? Ten-four."
     "He'd do that at Augusta." Payton sat down heavily in the
dispatcher's chair. Suddenly he needed to take a heavy dump.
     "Tenfour. " "No! No, he mustn't! He must not do that-do you
copy?"
     "I copy," Henry said. "I'll leave a message for him at the
Ballistics Lab, saying he's to leave the goddam bullets in the goddam
clip until we get this latest goddam snafu sorted the goddam hell out."
     He felt a childish pleasure at the realization that this was going
out on the air ... and then he wondered how many of the reporters out
front were monitoring him on their Bearcats. "Listen, Dr. Van Allen,
we've got no business talking about this on the radio. Ten-four."
     "Never mind the public-relations aspect," Van Allen came back
harshly. "We're talking about a man's life here, Lieutenant PaytonI
tried to get you on the telephone and couldn't get through. Tell your
man Friedman to examine his hands carefully for scratches, small nicks,
even hangnails. If he has the smallest break in the skin of his hands,
he's to go to the nearest hospital immediately. I have no way of
knowing if the crap we're dealing with was on the casing of the
ammunition clip as well as on the bullets themselves. And it isn't the
kind of thing he wants to take the slightest chance with.
     This stuff is deadly. Ten-four?"
     "I acknowledge," Henry heard himself say. He found himself
wishing he were anywhere but here-but since he was here, he wished that
Alan Pangborn were here beside him. Since arriving in Castle Rock, he
had come more and more to feel like Brer Rabbit stuck in the Tar Baby.
     "What is it? K?"
     "We don't know yet. Not curare, because there was no paralysis
until the very end. Also, curare is relatively painless, and Mr.
     Beaufort suffered a great deal. All we know right now is that it
started slowly and then moved like a freight-train. Ten-four."
     "That's all? Ten-four."
     "Jesus Christ," Ray Van Allen ejaculated. "Isn't it enough?
     Tenfour."
     "Yes. I guess it is. K."
     "Just be glad-" Crackle crackle brrack!
     "Say again, Dr. Van Allen. Say again. Ten-four."
     Through the swelling ocean of static he heard Dr. Van Allen say,
"Just be glad you've got the gun in custody. That you don't have to
worry about it doing any more damage. Ten-four."
     "You got that right, buddy. Ten-forty, out."

     5

     Cora Rusk turned onto Main Street and walked slowly toward Needful
Things. She passed a bright yellow Ford Econoline van with WPTD
CHANNEL 5 ACTION NEWS emblazoned on the side, but did not see Danforth
"Buster" Keeton looking out of the driver's window at her with
unblinking eyes. She probably wouldn't have recognized him in any
case; Buster had become, in a manner of speaking, a new man. And even
if she had seen and recognized him, it would have meant nothing to
Cora. She had her own problems and sorrows. Most of all, she had her
own anger. And none of this concerned her dead son.
     In one hand, Cora Rusk held a pair of broken sunglasses.
     It had seemed to her that the police were going to question her
forever ... or at least until she went mad. Go away! she wanted to
scream at them. Stop asking me all these stupid questions about Brian!
     Arrest him if he's in trouble, his father willfix it, fixing
things I . s all he's good for, but leave me alone! I've got a date
with The King, and I can't keep him waiting!
     At one point she had seen Sheriff Pangborn leaning in the doorway
between the kitchen and the back stoop, his arms folded across his
chest, and she had been on the very verge of blurting this out,
thinking he would understand. He wasn't like these others-he was from
town, he would know about Needful Things, he would have bought his own
special item there, he would understand.
     Except Mr. Gaunt had spoken up in her mind just then, as calm and
as reasonable as ever. No, Cora@on't talk to him. He wouldn't
understand. He's not like you. He's not a smart shopper. Tell them
you want to go to the hospital and see your other boy. That will get
rid of them, at least for awhile. After that it won't matter.
     So she had told them just that, and it worked like a charm. She
had even managed to squeeze out a tear or two, thinking not about Brian
but about how sad Elvis must feel, wandering around Graceland without
her. Poor lost King!
     They had left, all but the two or three who were out in the
garage. Cora didn't know what they were doing or what they could
possibly want out there, and she didn't care. She grabbed her magic
sunglasses off the table and hurried upstairs. Once she was in her
room she slipped out of her robe, lay down on her bed, and put them on.
     At once she was in Graceland again. Relief, anticipation, and
amazing horniness filled her.
     She swept up the curving staircase, cool and nude, to the upstairs
hall, hung with jungle tapestries and nearly as wide as a freeway.
     She walked down to the closed double doors at the far end, her
bare feet whispering in the deep nap of the carpet. She saw her
fingers reach out and close around the handles. She pushed the doors
open, revealing The King's bedroom, a room which was all black and
white-black walls, white shag rug, black drapes over the windows, white
trim on the black bedspread-except for the ceiling, which was painted
midnight blue with a thousand twinkly electric stars.
     Then she looked at the bed and that was when the horror struck.
     The King was on the bed, but The King was not alone.
     Sitting on top of him, riding him like a pony, was Myra Evans.
     She had turned her head and stared at Cora when the doors opened.
     The King only kept looking up at Myra, blinking those sleepy,
beautiful blue eyes of his.
     "Myra!" Cora had exclaimed. "What are you doing here?"
     "Well," Myra said smugly, "I'm sure not vacuuming the floor."
     Cora gasped for breath, utterly stunned. "Well ... well ... well
I'll be butched! she cried, her voice rising as her wind returned.
     "Then go be butched," Myra said, pumping her hips faster, "and
take those silly sunglasses off while you're at it. They look stupid.
     Get out of here. Go back to Castle Rock. We're busy ... aren't
we, E?"
     "That's raht, sweet thang," The long said. "Just as busy as two
twiddlybugs in a carpet."
     Horror turned to fury, and Cora's paralysis broke with a snap.
     She rushed at her so-called friend, meaning to rip her deceitful
eyes from their sockets. But when she raised one clawed hand to do so,
Myra reached out-never missing a stroke with her pumping hips as she
did-and tore the sunglasses from Cora's face with her own hand.
     Cora had squeezed her eyes shut in surprise ... and when she
opened them, she had been lying in her own bed again. The sunglasses
were on the floor, both lenses shattered.
     "No," Cora moaned, lurching out of bed. She wanted to shriek, but
some inner voice-not her own-warned her that the police in the garage
would hear if she did, and come running. "No, please no, please,
pleeeease-" She tried to fit chunks of the broken lenses back into the
streamlined gold frames, but it had been impossible. They were broken.
     Broken by that evil whoring slut. Broken by herfriend, Myra
Evans.
     Her friend who had somehow found her own way to Graceland, her
friend who was even now, as Cora tried to put together a priceless
artifact that was irretrievably broken, making love to The King.
     Cora looked up. Her eyes had become glittering black slits.
     "I'll butch her," she had whispered hoarsely. "See if I don't."

     6

     She read the sign in the window of Needful Things, paused for a
moment, thinking, and then walked around to the service alley. She
brushed by Francine Pelletier, who was on her way out of the alley,
putting something into her purse. Cora hardly even looked at her.
     Halfway down the alley she saw Mr. Gaunt standing behind a wooden
table which lay across the open back door of his shop like a barricade.
     "Ah, Cora!" he exclaimed. "I was wondering when you'd drop by."
     "That bitch!" Cora spat. "That double-crossing little
slut-bitch!"
     "Pardon me, Cora," Mr. Gaunt said with urbane politeness, "but
you seem to have missed a button or two." He pointed one of his odd,
long fingers at the front of her dress.
     Cora had slipped the first thing she'd found in the closet on over
her nakedness, and had managed to do only the top button.
     Below that one, the dress gaped open to the curls of her pubic
hair. Her belly, swelled by a great many Ring-Dings, Yodels, and
chocolate-covered cherries during Santa Barbara (and all her other
shows), curved smoothly out.
     "Who gives a shit?" Cora snapped.
     "Not I," Mr. Gaunt agreed serenely. "How may I help you?"
     "That bitch is fucking The King. She broke my sunglasses. I want
to kill her."
     "Do you," Mr. Gaunt said, raising his eyebrows. "Well, I can't
say that I don't sympathize, Cora, because I do. It may be that a
woman who would steal another woman's man deserves to live. I wouldn't
care to say on that subject one way or the other-I've been a
businessman all my life, and know very little about matters of the
heart. But a woman who deliberately breaks another woman's most
treasured possession well, that is a much more serious thing. Do you
agree?"
     She began to smile. It was a hard smile. It was a merciless
smile.
     It was a smile utterly devoid of sanity. "Too fucking right,"
said Cora Rusk.
     Mr. Gaunt turned around for a moment. When he faced Cora again,
he was holding an automatic pistol in one hand.
     "Might you be looking for something like this?" he asked.


 CHAPTER TWENTY

     After Buster finished with Myrtle, he fell into a deep fugue
state.
     All sense of purpose seemed to desert him. He thought of them-the
whole town was crawling with Them-but instead of the clear, righteous
anger the idea had brought only minutes before, he now felt only
weariness and depression. He had a pounding headache.
     His arm and back ached from wielding the hammer.
     He looked down and saw that he was still holding it. He opened
his hand and it fell to the kitchen linoleum, making a bloody splatter
there. He stood looking at this splatter for almost a full minute with
a kind of idiot attention. It looked to him like a sketch of his
father's face drawn in blood.
     He plodded through the living room and into his study, rubbing his
shoulder and upper arm as he went. The handcuff chain jingled
maddeningly. He opened the closet door, dropped to his knees, crawled
beneath the clothes which hung at the front, and dug out the box with
the pacers on the front. He backed clumsily out of the closet again
(the handcuff caught in one of Myrtle's shoes and he threw it to the
back of the closet with a sulky curse), took the box over to his desk,
and sat down with it in front of him. Instead of excitement, he felt
only sadness. Winning Ticket was wonderful, all right, but what good
could it possibly do him now? It didn't matter if he put the money
back or not. He had murdered his wife.
     She had undoubtedly deserved it, but They wouldn't see it that
way.
     They would happily throw him in the deepest, darkest Shawshank
Penitentiary cell they could find and throw away the key.
     He saw that he had left large bloody smears on the box-top, and he
looked down at himself. For the first time he noticed that he was
covered with blood. His meaty forearms looked as though they belonged
to a Chicago hog-butcher. Depression folded over him again in a soft,
black wave. They had beaten him ... okay. Yet he would escape Them.
     He would escape Them just the same.
     He got up, weary to his very center, and plodded slowly upstairs.
     He undressed as he went, kicking off his shoes in the living room,
dropping his pants at the foot of the stairs, then sitting down halfway
up to peel off his socks. Even they were bloody. The shirt gave him
the hardest time; pulling off a shirt while you were wearing a handcuff
was the devil's own job.
     Almost Twenty minutes passed between the murder of Mrs.
     Keeton and Buster's trudge to and through the shower. He might
have been taken into custody without a problem at almost any time
during that period ... but on Lower Main Street a transition of
authority was going on, the Sheriff's Office was in almost total
disarray, and the whereabouts of Danforth "Buster" Keeton simply did
not seem very important.
     Once he had towelled dry, he put on a clean pair of pants and a
tee-shirt-he didn't have the energy to tussle again with long
sleeves-and went back down to his study. Buster sat in his chair and
looked at Winning Ticket again, hoping that his depression might prove
to be just an ephemeral thing, that some of his earlier joy might
return. But the picture on the box seemed to have faded, dulled. The
brightest color in evidence was a smear of Myrtle's blood across the
flanks of the two-horse.
     He took the top off and looked inside. He was shocked to see that
the little tin horses were leaning sadly every whichway. Their colors
had also faded. A broken bit of spring poked through the hole where
you inserted the key to wind the machinery.
     Someone's been in here! his mind cried. Someone's been at it!
     One of Them! Ruining me wasn't enough! They had to ruin my game,
too!
     But a deeper voice, perhaps the fading voice of sanity, whispered
that this was not true. This is how i't was from the very start, the
voice whispered. You just didn't see it.
     He went back to the closet, meaning to take down the gun after
all. It was time to use it. He was feeling around for it when the
telephone rang. Buster picked it up very slowly, knowing who was on
the other end.
     Nor was he disappointed.

     2

     "Hello, Dan," said Mr. Gaunt. "How are you this fine evening?"
     "Terrible," Buster said in a glum, draggy voice. "The world has
turned to boogers. I'm going to kill myself."
     "Oh?" Mr. Gaunt sounded a trifle disappointed, nothing more.
     "Nothing's any good. Even the game you sold me is no good."
     "Oh, I doubt that very much," Mr. Gaunt replied with a touch of
asperity. "I check all my merchandise very carefully, Mr. Keeton.
     Very carefully indeed. Why don't you look again?"
     Buster did, and what he saw astounded him. The horses stood up
straight in their slots. Each coat looked freshly painted and
glistening. Even their eyes seemed to spark fire. The tin race-course
was all bright greens and dusty summer browns. The track looks fast,
he thought dreamily, and his eyes shifted to the box-top.
     Either his eyes, dulled by his deep depression, had tricked him or
the colors there had deepened in some amazing way in the few seconds
since the telephone had rung. Now it was Myrtle's blood he could
barely see. It was drying to a drab maroon.
     "My God!" he whispered.
     "Well?" Mr. Gaunt asked. "Well, Dan? Am I wrong? Because if I
am, you must defer your suicide at least long enough to return your
purchase to me for a full refund. I stand behind my merchandise. I
have to, you know. I have my reputation to protect, and that's a
proposition I take very seriously in a world where there's billions of
Them and only one of me."
     "No ... no!" Buster said. "It's ... it's beautiful!"
     "Then you were in error?" Mr. Gaunt persisted.
     "I ... I guess I must have been."
     "You admit you were in error?"
     "I ... yes."
     "Good," Mr. Gaunt said. His voice lost its edge. "Then by all
means, go ahead and kill yourself Although I must admit I am
disappointed. I thought I had finally met a man who had guts enough to
help me kick Their asses. I guess you're just a talker, like all the
rest." Mr. Gaunt sighed. It was the sigh of a man who realizes he
has not glimpsed light at the end of the tunnel after all.
      A strange thing was happening to Buster Keeton. He felt his
vitality and purpose surging back. His own interior colors seemed to
be brightening, intensifying again.
      "You mean it's not too late?"
      "You must have skipped Poetry IO 1. 'Tis never too late to seek a
newer world. Not if you're a man with some spine. Why, I had
everything all set up for you, Mr. Keeton. I was counting on you, you
see."
      "I like plain old Dan a lot better," Buster said, almost shyly.
      "All right. Dan. Are you really set on making such a cowardly
exit from life?"
      "No!" Buster cried. "It's just . . . I thought, what's the use?
      There's too many of Them."
      "Three good men can do a lot of damage, Dan."
      "Three? Did you say three?"
      "Yes . . . there's another of us. Someone else who sees the
danger, who understands what They are up to."
      "Who?" Buster asked eagerly. "Who?"
      "In time," Mr. Gaunt said, "but for now, time is in short supply.
      They'll be coming for you."
      Buster looked out the study window with the narrowed eyes of a
ferret which smells danger on the wind. The street was empty, but only
for the time being. He could feel Them, sense Them massing against
him.
      "What should I do?"
      "Then you're on my team?" Mr. Gaunt asked. "I can count on you
after all?"
      "Yes!"
      "All the way?"
      " 'Til hell freezes over or you say different!"
      "Very good," Mr. Gaunt said. "Listen carefully, Dan." And as
Mr. Gaunt talked and Buster listened, gradually sinking into that
hypnotic state which Mr. Gaunt seemed to induce at will, the first
rumbles of the approaching storm had begun to shake the air outside.

     3

     Five minutes later, Buster left his house. He had put a light
jacket on over his tee-shirt and stuffed the hand with the cuff still
on ' it deep into one of his pockets. Halfway down the block he found
a van parked against the curb just where Mr. Gaunt had told him he
would find it. It was bright yellow, a guarantee most passersby would
look at the paint instead of the driver. It was almost windowless, and
both sides were marked with the logo of a Portland TV station.
     Buster took a quick but careful look in both directions, then got
in. Mr. Gaunt had told him the keys would be under the seat.
     They were. Sitting on the passenger seat was a paper shopping
bag.
     In it Buster found a blonde wig, a pair of yuppie wire-rimmed
glasses, and a small glass bottle.
     He put the wig on with some misgivings-long and shaggy, it looked
like the scalp of a dead rock singer-but when he looked at himself in
the van's rearview mirror, he was astounded by how well it fit. It
made him look younger. Much younger. The lenses of the yuppie
spectacles were clear glass, and they changed his appearance (at least
in Buster's opinion) even more than the wig. They made him look smart,
like Harrison Ford in The Mosquito Coast.
     He stared at himself in fascination. All at once he looked
thirtysomething instead of fifty-two, like a man who might very well
work for a TV station. Not as a news correspondent, nothing glamorous
like that, but perhaps as a cameraman or even a producer.
     He unscrewed the top of the bottle and grimaced-the stuff inside
smelled like a melting tractor battery. Tendrils of smoke rose from
the mouth of the bottle. Got to be careful with this stuff, Buster
thought. Got to be real careful.
     He put the empty cuff under his right thigh and pulled the chain
taut. Then he poured some of the bottle's contents on the chain just
below the cuff on his wrist, being careful not to drip any of the dark,
viscous liquid on his skin. The steel immediately began to smoke and
bubble. A few drops struck the rubber floormat and it also began to
bubble. Smoke and a horrid frying smell rose from it. After a few
moments Buster pulled the empty cuff out from under his thigh, hooked
his fingers through it, and yanked briskly.
     The chain parted like paper and he threw it on the floor. He was
still wearing a bracelet, but he could live with that; the chain and
the swinging empty cuff had been the real pain in the keister- He
slotted the key in the ignition, started the engine, and drove away.
     Not three minutes later, a Castle County Sheriff's car driven by
Seaton Thomas turned into the driveway of the Keeton home, I and old
Seat discovered Myrtle Keeton sprawled half in and half out of the
doorway between the garage and the kitchen. Not long after, his car
was joined by four State Police units. The cops tossed the house from
top to bottom, looking for either Buster or some sign of where he might
have gone. No one gave the game sitting on his study desk a second
glance. It was old, dirty, and obviously broken. It looked like
something that might have come out of a poor relation's attic.

     4

      Eddie Warburton, the janitor at the Municipal Building, had been
pissed off at Sonny jackett for more than two years. Over the last
couple of days, this anger had built into a red rage.
      When the transmission of Eddie's neat little Honda Civic had
seized up during the summer of 1989, Eddie hadn't wanted to take it to
the nearest Honda dealership. That would have involved a large towing
fee. Bad enough that the tranny hadn't expired until three weeks after
the drive-train warranty had done the same thing.
      So he had gone to Sonny jackett first, had asked Sonny if he had
any experience working on foreign cars.
      Sonny told him he did. He spoke in that expansive, patronizing
way most back-country Yankees had of talking to Eddie. We're not
prejudiced, boy, that tone said. This is the north, you know. We
don't hold with all that southern crap. Of course you're a nigger,
anyone can see that, but it don't mean a thing to us. Black, yellow,
white, or green, we rook em all like you've never seen. Bring it on in
here.
      Sonny had fixed the Honda's transmission, but the bill had been a
hundred dollars more than Sonny had said it would be, and they'd almost
gotten into a fist-fight over it one night at the Tiger. Then Sonny's
lawyer (Yankees or crackers, it was Eddie Warburton's experience that
all white men had lawyers) called Eddie and told him Sonny was going to
take him to small claims court. Eddie ended up fifty dollars out of
pocket as a result of that little experience and the fire in the
Honda's electrical system happened five months later. The car had been
parked in the Municipal Building's lot.
      Someone had yelled to Eddie, but by the time he got outside with a
fire extinguisher, the interior of his car was a dancing mass of yellow
fire. It had been a total loss.
      He'd wondered ever since if Sonny jackett had set that fire.
      The insurance investigator said it was a bonafide accident which
had been caused by a short-circuit ... a one-in-a-million type of
thing.
      But what did that fellow know? Probably nothing, and besides, it
wasn't his money. Not that the insurance had been enough to cover
Eddie's investment.
      And now he knew. He knew for sure.
      Earlier today he had gotten a little package in the mail. The
items inside had been extremely enlightening: a number of blackened
alligator clips, an old, lop-eared photograph, and a note.
      The clips were of the sort a man could use to start an electrical
fire. One simply stripped the insulation from the right pairs of wires
in the right places, clipped the wires together, and voili.
      The snapshot showed Sonny and a number of his whitebread friends,
the fellows who were always lounging on kitchen chairs in the gas
station office when you went down there. The location was not Sonny's
Sunoco, however; it was Robicheau's junkyard out on Town Road #5. The
honkies were standing in front of Eddie's burned-out Civic, drinking
beer, laughing . . . and eating chunks of watermelon.
      The note was short and to the point. Dear Nigger: Fucking with me
was a bad mistake.
      At first Eddie wondered why Sonny would send him such a note
(although he did not relate it to the letter he himself had slipped
through Polly Chalmers's mail-slot at Mr. Gaunt's behest). He decided
it was because Sonny was even dumber and meaner than most honkies.
      Still-if the business was still rankling in Sonny's guts, why had
he waited so long to reopen it? But the more he brooded over those old
times

     (Dear Nigger:)

     the less the questions seemed to matter.
     The note and the blackened alligator clips and that old photograph
got into his head, buzzing there like a cloud of hungry mosquitoes.
     Earlier tonight he had bought a gun from Mr. Gaunt.
     The fluorescents in the Sunoco station's office threw a white
trapezoid on the macadam of the service tarmac as Eddie pulled
in-driving the second-hand Olds which had replaced the Civic.
     He got out, one hand in his )jacket pocket, holding the gun.
     He paused outside the door for a minute, looking in. Sonny was
sitting beside his cash register in a plastic chair which was rocked
back on its rear legs. Eddie could just see the top of Sonny's cap
over his open newspaper. Reading the paper. Of course. White men
always had lawyers, and after a day of shafting black fellows like
Eddie, they always sat in their offices, rocked back in their chairs
and reading the paper.
     Fucking white men, with their fucking lawyers and their fucking
newspapers.
     Eddie drew the automatic pistol and went inside. A part of him
which had been asleep suddenly woke up and screamed in alarm that he
shouldn't do this, it was a mistake. But the voice didn't matter. It
didn't matter because suddenly Eddie didn't seem to be inside himself
at all. He seemed to be a spirit hovering over his own shoulder,
watching all this happen. An evil imp had taken over his controls.
     "I got something for you, you cheating sumbitch," Eddie heard his
mouth say, and watched his finger pull the trigger of the automatic
twice. Two small black circles appeared in a headline which said
MCKERNAN APPROVAL RATING SOARS. Sonny jackett screamed and jerked.
     The rear legs of the tipped-back chair skidded and Sonny went
tumbling to the floor with blood soaking into his coverall ... except
the name stitched on the coverall in gold thread was RICKY. It wasn't
Sonny at all but Ricky Bissonette.

     "Ah, shit!"   Eddie screamed.   "I shot the wrong fuckin honky!"

     "Hello, Eddie," Sonny jackett remarked from behind him.
     "Good thing for me I was in the shithouse, wasn't it?"
     Eddie began to turn. Three bullets from the automatic pistol
Sonny had bought from Mr. Gaunt late that afternoon entered his lower
back, pulverizing his spine, before he could get even halfway around.

     He watched, eyes wide and helpless, as Sonny bent down toward

     him. The muzzle of the gun Sonny held was as big as the mouth of
a tunnel and as dark as forever. Above it, Sonny's face was pale and
set. A streak of grease ran down one cheek.
     "Planning to steal my new socket-wrench set wasn't your mistake,"
Sonny said as he pressed the barrel of the automatic against the center
of Eddie Warburton's forehead. "Writing and telling me you were gonna
do it ... that was your mistake."
     A great white light-the light of understanding-suddenly went on in
Eddie's mind. Now he remembered the letter he had pushed through the
Chalmers woman's mail-slot, and he found himself able to put that piece
of mischief together with the note he had received and the one Sonny
was talking about.
     "Listen!" he whispered. "You have to listen to me, jackett-we
been played for suckers, both of us. We-" "Goodbye, black boy," Sonny
said, and pulled the trigger.
     Sonny looked fixedly at what remained of Eddie Warburton for
almost a full minute, wondering if he should have listened to what
Eddie had to say. He decided the answer was no. What could a fellow
dumb enough to send a note like that have to say that could possibly
matter?
     Sonny got up, walked into the office, and stepped over Ricky
Bissonette's legs. He opened the safe and took out the adjustable
socket-wrenches Mr. Gaunt had sold him. He was still looking at them,
picking each one up, handling it lovingly, then putting it back in the
custom case again, when the State Police arrived to take him into
custody.

     5

     Park at the corner of Birch and Main, Mr. Gaunt had told Buster
on the telephone, and just wait. I will send someone to you.
     Buster had followed these instructions to the letter. He had seen
a great many comings and goings at the mouth of the service alley from
his vantage point one block up-almost all his friends and neighbors, it
seemed to him, had a little business to do with Mr. Gaunt this
evening. Ten minutes ago the Rusk woman had walked down there with her
dress unbuttoned, looking like something out of a bad dream.
     Then, not five minutes after she came back out of the alley,
putting something into her dress pocket (the dress was still unbuttoned
and you could see a lot, but who in his right mind, Buster wondered,
would want to look), there had been several gunshots from farther up
Main Street. Buster couldn't be sure, but he thought they came from
the Sunoco station.
     State Police cruisers came winding up Main from the Municipal
Building, their blue lights flashing, scattering reporters like
pigeons.
     Disguise or no disguise, Buster decided it would be prudent to
climb into the back of the van for a little while.
     The State Police cars roared by, and their whirling blue lights
picked out something which leaned against the van's rear doorsa green
canvas duffle bag. Curious, Buster undid the knot in the drawstring,
pulled the mouth of the bag open, and looked inside.
     There was a box on top of the bag's contents. Buster took it out
and saw the rest of the duffle was full of timers. Hotpoint
clocktimers. There were easily two dozen of them. Their smooth white
faces stared up at him like pupilless Orphan Annie eyes. He opened the
box he had removed and saw it was full of alligator clips-the kind
electricians sometimes used to make quick connections.
     Buster frowned ... and then, suddenly, his mind's eye saw an
office form-a Castle Rock fund-release form, to be exact. Typed neatly
in the space provided for Goods and/or Services to Be Supplied were
these words: 16 CASES OF DYNAMITE.
     Sitting in the back of the van, Buster began to grin. Then he
began to laugh. Outside, thunder boomed and rolled. A tongue of
lightning licked out of the dragging belly of a cloud and jabbed down
into Castle Stream.
     Buster went on laughing. He laughed until the van shook with it.
     "Them!" he cried, laughing. "Oh, boy, have we got something for
Them! Have we ever!"

     6

     Henry Payton, who had come to Castle Rock to pull Sheriff
Pangborn's smoking irons out of the fire, stood in the doorway of the
Sunoco station's office with his mouth open. They had two more men
down. One was white and one was black, but both were dead.
     A third man, the station owner according to the name on his
coverall, sat on the floor by the open safe with a dirty steel case
cradled in his arms as if it were a baby. Beside him on the floor was
an automatic pistol. Looking at it, Henry felt an elevator go down in
his guts. It was the twin of the one Hugh Priest had used to shoot
Henry Beaufort.
     "Look," one of the officers behind Henry said in a quiet, awed
voice. "There's another one."
     Henry turned his head to look, and heard the tendons in his neck
creak. Another gun-a third automatic pistol-lay near the outstretched
hand of the black guy.
     "Don't touch em," he said to the other officers. "Don't even get
near em." He stepped over the pool of blood, seized Sonny jackett by
the lapels of his coverall, and pulled him to his feet. Sonny did not
resist, but he clutched the steel case tighter against his breast.
     "What went on here?" Henry yelled into his face. "What in God's
name went on?"
     Sonny gestured toward Eddie Warburton, using his elbow so he would
not have to let go of the case. "He came in. He had a gun. He was
crazy. You can see he was crazy; look what he did to Ricky. He
thought Ricky was me. He wanted to steal my adjustables. Look."
     Sonny smiled and tilted the steel case so Henry could look at the
jumble of rusty ironmongery inside.
     "I couldn't let him do that, could I? I mean ... these are mine.
     I paid for them, and they're mine."
     Henry opened his mouth to say something. He had no idea what it
would have been, and it never got out. Before he could say the first
word, there were more gunshots, this time from up on Castle View.

     7

     Lenore Potter stood over the body of Stephanie Bonsaint with a
smoking automatic pistol in her hand. The body lay in the flowerbed
behind the house, the only one the evil, vindictive bitch hadn't torn
up on her previous two trips.
     "You shouldn't have come back," Lenore said. She had never fired
a gun in her life before and now she had killed a woman ...
     but the only feeling she had was one of grim exultation. The
woman had been on her property, tearing up her garden (Lenore had
waited until the bitch actually got going-her mamma hadn't raised any
fools), and she had been within her rights. Perfectly within her
rights.
     "Lenore?" her husband called. He was leaning out of the upstairs
bathroom window with shaving cream on his face. His voice was alarmed.
     "Lenore, what's going on?"
     "I've shot a trespasser," Lenore said calmly, without looking
around. She placed her foot under the heavy weight of the body and
lifted. Feeling her toe sink into the Bonsaint bitch's unresisting
side gave her a sudden mean pleasure. "It's Stephanie Bon-" The body
rolled over. It was not Stephanie Bonsaint- It was that nice Deputy
Sheriff's wife.
     She had shot Melissa Clutterbuck.
     Quite suddenly, Lenore Potter's calava went past blue, past
purple, past magenta. It went all the way to midnight black.

     8

      Alan Pangborn sat looking down at his hands, looking past them
into a darkness so black it could only be felt. It had occurred to him
that he might have lost Polly this afternoon, not for just a little
while-until this current misunderstanding was ironed out-but forever.
      And that was going to leave him with about thirty-five years to
kill.
      He heard a small scuffing sound and looked up quickly. It was
Miss Hendrie. She looked nervous, but she also looked as if she had
come to a decision.
      "The Rusk boy is stirring," she said. "He's not awake-they gave
him a tranquilizer and he won't be really awake for some time yet-but
he is stirring."
      "Is he?" Alan asked quietly, and waited.
      Miss Hendrie bit at her lip and then pressed on. "Yes. I'd let
you see him if I could, Sheriff Pangborn, but I really can't. You
understand, don't you? I mean, I know you have problems in your home
town, but this little boy is only seven."
     "Yes."
     "I'm going down to the carr for a cup of tea. Mrs. Evans is
lateshe always is-but she'll be here in a minute or two. If you went
down to Sean Rusk's room-Room Nine-right after I leave, she probably
wouldn't know you were here at all. Do you see?"
     "Yes," Alan said gratefully.
     "Rounds aren't until eight, so if you were in his room, she
probably wouldn't notice you. Of course if she did, you would tell her
that I followed hospital directives and refused you admission.
     That you snuck in while the desk was temporarily unattended.
     Wouldn't you?"
     "Yes," Alan said. "You bet I would."
     "You could leave by the stairs at the far end of the corridor. If
you went into Sean Rusk's room, that is. Which, of course, I told you
not to do."
     Alan stood up and impulsively kissed her cheek.
     Miss Hendrie blushed.
     "Thanks," Alan said.
     "For what? I haven't done a thing. I believe I'll go get my tea
now. Please sit right where you are until I'm gone, Sheriff."
     Alan obediently sat down again. He sat there, his head positioned
between Simple Simon and the pie-man until the double doors had
whooshed most of the way shut behind Miss Hendrie.
     Then he got up and walked quietly down the brightly painted
corridor , with its litter of toys and jigsaw puzzles, to Room 9.

     9

      Sean Rusk looked totally awake to Alan.
      This was the pediatric wing and the bed he was in was a small one,
but he still seemed lost in it. His body created only a small hump
beneath the counterpane, making him seem like a disembodied head
resting on a crisp white pillow. His face was very pale.
      There were purple shadows, almost as dark as bruises, beneath his
eyes, which looked at Alan with a calm lack of surprise. A curl of
dark hair lay across the center of his forehead like a comma.
      Alan took the chair by the window and pulled it to the side of the
bed, where bars had been raised to keep Sean from falling out.
      Sean did not turn his head, but his eyes moved to follow him.
      "Hello, Sean," Alan said quietly. "How are you feeling?"
      "My throat is dry," Sean said in a husky whisper.
      There was a pitcher of water and two glasses on the table by the
bed. Alan poured a glass of water and bent with it over the hospital
bars.
      Sean tried to sit up and couldn't do it. He fell back against the
pillow with a small sigh that hurt Alan's heart. His mind turned to
his own son-poor, doomed Todd. As he slipped a hand beneath Sean
Rusk's neck to help him sit up, he had a moment of hellish total
recall. He saw Todd standing by the Scout that day, answering Alan's
goodbye wave with one of his own, and in the eye of memory a kind of
nacreous, failing light seemed to play around Todd's head, illuminating
every loved line and feature.
      His hand shook. A little water spilled down the front of the
hospital Johnny Sean wore.
      "Sorry."
      "S'okay," Sean replied in his husky whisper, and drank thirstily.
      He almost emptied the glass. Then he burped.
      Alan lowered him carefully back down. Sean seemed a little more
alert now, but there was still no luster in his eyes. Alan thought he
had never seen a little boy who looked so dreadfully alone, and his
mind tried once again to call up that final image of Todd.
      He pushed it away. There was work to do here. It was distasteful
work, and damned ticklish in the bargain, but he felt more and more
that it was also desperately important work. Regardless of what might
be going on in Castle Rock right now, he felt increasingly sure that at
least some of the answers lay here, behind that pale forehead and those
sad, lusterless eyes.
      He looked around the room and forced a smile. "Boring room," he
said.
      "Yeah," Sean said in his low, husky voice. "Totally dopey."
      "Maybe a few flowers would liven it up," Alan said, and passed his
right hand in front of his left forearm, deftly plucking the folding
bouquet from its palming well beneath his watchband.
      He knew he was pressing his luck but had decided, on the spur of
the moment, to go for it anyway. He was almost sorry. Two of the
tissue-paper blooms tore as he slipped the loop and popped the bouquet
open. He heard the spring give a tired twang. It was undoubtedly the
final performance of this version of the Folding Flower Trick, but Alan
did get away with it ... just. And Sean, unlike his brother, was
clearly amused and delighted in spite of his state of mind and the
drugs perking through his system.
      "Awesome! How'd you do that?"
      "Just a little magic ... Want them?" He moved to put the spray of
tissue-paper flowers in the water pitcher.
      "Naw. They're just paper. Also, they're ripped in a few places."
      Sean thought about this, apparently decided it sounded ungrateful,
and added: "Neat trick, though. Can you make them disappear?"
      I doubt it, son, Alan thought. Aloud he said, "I'll try."
      He held the bouquet up so Sean could see it clearly, then curved
his right hand slightly and drew it downward. He made this pass much
more slowly than usual in deference to the sad state of the MacGuffin,
and found himself surprised and impressed with the result. Instead of
snapping out of sight as they usually did, the Folding Flowers seemed
to disappear into his loosely curled fist like smoke. He felt the
loosened, overstressed spring try to buckle and jam, but in the end it
decided to cooperate one last time.
      "That's really radical," Sean said respectfully, and Alan
privately agreed. It was a wonderful variation on a trick he'd wowed
schoolkids with for years, but he doubted that it could be done with a
new version of the Folding Flower Trick. A brand-new spring would make
that slow, dreamy pass impossible.
      "Thanks," he said, and stowed the folding bouquet under his
watchband for the last time. "If you don't want flowers, how about a
quarter for the Coke machine?"
      Alan leaned forward and casually plucked a quarter from Sean's
nose. The boy grinned.
      "Whoops, I forgot-it takes seventy-five cents these days, doesn't
it? Inflation. Well, no problem." He pulled a coin from Sean's mouth
and discovered a third one in his own ear. By then Sean's smile had
faded a little and Alan knew that he had better get down to business
quickly. He stacked the three quarters on the low dresser beside the
bed. "For when you feel better," he said.
     "Thanks, mister."
     "You're welcome, Sean."
     "Where's my daddy?" Sean asked. His voice was marginally
stronger now.
     The question struck Alan as odd. He would have expected Sean to
ask first for his mother. The boy was, after all, only seven.
     "He'll be here soon, Sean."
     "I hope so. I want him."
     "I know you do." Alan paused and said, "Your mommy will be here
soon, too."
     Sean thought about this, then shook his head slowly and
deliberately. The pillowcase made little rustling noises as he did it.
     "No she won't. She's too busy."
     "Too busy to come and see you?" Alan asked.
     "Yes. She's very busy. Mommy's visiting with The King. That's
why I can't go in her room anymore. She shuts the door and puts on her
sunglasses and visits with The King."
     Alan saw Mrs. Rusk responding to the State Police who were
questioning her. Her voice slow and disconnected. A pair of
sunglasses on the table beside her. She couldn't seem to leave them
alone; one hand toyed with them almost constantly. She would draw it
back, as if afraid someone would notice, and then, after only a few
seconds, her hand would return to them agal'n, seemingly on its own.
     At the time he had thought she was either suffering from shock or
under the influence of a tranquilizer. Now he wondered.
     He also wondered if he should ask Sean about Brian or pursue this
new avenue. Or were they both the same avenue?
     "You're not really a magician," Sean said. "You're a policeman,
aren't you?"
     "Uh-huh."
     "Are you a State Policeman with a blue car that goes really fast?"
     "No-I'm County Sheriff. Usually I have a brown car with a star on
the side, and it does go pretty fast, but tonight I'm driving my old
station wagon that I keep forgetting to trade in." Alan grinned. "It
goes really slow."
     This sparked some interest. "Why aren't you driving your brown
policeman car?"
     So I wouldn't spook Jill Mislaburski or your brother, Alan
thought. I don't know about Jill, but I guess it didn't work so well
with Brian.
     "I really don't remember," he said. "It's been a long day."
     "Are you a Sheriff like in Young Guns?"
     "Uh-huh. I guess so. Sort of like that."
     "Me and Brian rented that movie and watched it. It was most
totally awesome. We wanted to go see Young Guns II when it was at The
Magic Lantern in Bridgton last summer but my mom wouldn't let us
because it was an R-picture. We ain't allowed to see R-pictures,
except sometimes our dad lets us watch them at home on the VCR. Me and
Brian really liked Young Guns." Sean paused, and his eyes darkened.
     "But that was before Brian got the card."
     "What card?"
     For the first time, a real emotion appeared in Sean's eyes. It
was terror.
     "The baseball card. The great special baseball card."
     "Oh?" Alan thought of the Playmate cooler and the baseball
cards-traders, Brian had called them-inside. "Brian liked baseball
cards, didn't he, Sean?"
     "Yes. That was how he got him. I think he must use different
things to get different people."
     Alan leaned forward. "Who, Sean? Who got him?"
     "Brian killed himself I saw him do it. It was in the garage."
     "I know. I'm sorry."
     "Gross stuff came out of the back of his head. Not just blood.
     Stu It was yellow."
     Alan could think of nothing to say. His heart was pounding slowly
and heavily in his chest, his mouth was as dry as a desert, and he felt
sick to his stomach. His son's name clanged in his mind like a funeral
bell rung by idiot hands in the middle of the night.
     "I wished he didn't," Sean said. His voice was strangely
matterof-fact, but now a tear rose in each of his eyes, grew, and
spilled down his smooth cheeks. "We won't get to see Young Guns II
together when they put it out for VCRS. I'll have to watch it by
myself, and it won't be any fun without Brian making all his stupid
jokes. I know it won't."
     "You loved your brother, didn't you?" Alan said hoarsely. He
reached through the hospital bars. Sean Rusk's hand crept into his and
then closed tightly upon it. It was hot. And small. Very small.
     "Yeah. Brian wanted to pitch for the Red Sox when he grew up. He
said he was gonna learn to throw a dead-fish curve, just like Mike
Boddicker. Now he never will. He told me not to come any closer or
I'd get the mess on me. I cried. I was scared. It wasn't like a
movie. It was just our garage."
     "I know," Alan said. He remembered Annie's car. The shattered
windows. The blood on the seats in big black puddles. That hadn't
been like a movie, either. Alan began to cry. "I know, son."
     "He asked me to promise, and I did, and I'm going to keep it.
     I'll keep that promise all my life."
     "What did you promise, son?"
     Alan swiped at his face with his free hand, but the tears would
not stop. The boy lay before him, his skin almost as white as the
pillowcase on which his head rested; the boy had seen his brother
commit suicide, had seen the brains hit the garage wall like a fresh
wad of snot, and where was his mother? Visiting with The King, he had
said. She shuts the door and puts on her sunglasses and visits with
The King.
     "What did you promise, son?"
     "I tried to swear it on Mommy's name, but Brian wouldn't let me.
     He said I had to swear on my own name. Because he got her, too.
Brian said he gets everyone who swears on anyone else's name.
     So I swore on my own name like he wanted, but Brian made the gun
go bang anyway." Sean was crying harder now, but he looked earnestly
up at Alan through his tears. "It wasn't just blood, Mr.
     Sheriff. It was other stuff. Yellow stuff."
     Alan squeezed his hand. "I know, Sean. What did your brother
want you to promise?"
     "Maybe Brian won't go to heaven if I tell."
     "Yes he will. I promise. And I'm a Sheriff."
     "Do Sheriffs ever break their promises?"
     "They never break them when they're made to little kids in the
hospital," Alan said. "Sheriffs can't break their promises to kids
like that."
     "Do they go to hell if they do?"
     "Yes," Alan said. "That's right. They go to hell if they do."
     "Do you swear Brian will go to heaven even if I tell? Do you
swear on your very own name?"
      "On my very own name," Alan said.
      "Okay," Sean said. "He made me promise I would never go to the
new store where he got the great special baseball card. He thought
Sandy Koufax was on that card, but that wasn't who it was.
      it was some other player. It was old and dirty, but I don't think
Brian knew that." Sean paused a moment, thinking, and then went on in
his eerily calm voice. "He came home one day with mud on his hands.
      He washed off the mud and later on I heard him in his room,
crying."
      The sheets, Alan thought. Wilma's sheets. It was Brian.
      "Brian said Needful Things is a poison place and he's a poison man
and I should never go there."
      "Brian said that? He said Needful Things?"
      "Yes."
      "Sean-" He paused, thinking. Electric sparks 'Were shooting
through him everywhere, jigging and jagging in tiny blue splinters.
      "What?"
      "Did ... did your mother get her sunglasses at Needful Things?"
      "Yes."
      "She told you that she did?"
      "No. But I know she did. She wears the sunglasses and that's how
she visits with The King."
      "What King, Sean? Do you know?"
      Sean looked at Alan as though he were crazy. "Elvis. He's The
King. " "Elvis," Alan muttered. "Sure-who else?"
      "I want my father."
      "I know, honey. just a couple more questions and I'll leave you
alone. Then you'll go back to sleep and when you wake up, your father
will be here." He hoped. "Sean, did Brian say who the poison man
was?"
      "Yes. Mr. Gaunt. The man who runs the store. He's the poison
man."
      Now his mind jumped to Polly-Polly after the funeral, saying I
guess it was just a matter of finally meeting the right doctor ... Dr.
      Gaunt. Dr. Leland Gaunt.
      He saw her holding out the little silver ball she had bought in
Needful Things so he could see it ... but cupping her hand protectively
over it when he put a hand out to touch it. There had been an
expression on her face in that moment which was totally unlike Polly.
      A look of narrow suspicion and possessiveness. Then, later,
speaking in a strident, shaky, tear-filled voice which was also totally
unlike her: It's hard to find out the face you thought you loved is
only a mask ... How could you go behind my back? ... How could you?
      "What did you tell her?" he muttered. He was totally unaware
that he had seized the counterpane of the hospital bed in one hand and
was twisting it slowly into his clenched fist. "What did you tell her?
 And how the hell did you make her believe it?"
      "Mr. Sheriff? Are you okay?"
      Alan forced himself to open his fist. "Yes-fine. You're sure
Brian said Mr. Gaunt, aren't you, Sean?"
      "Yes."
      "Thank you," Alan said. He bent over the bars, took Sean's hand,
and kissed his cool, pale cheek. "Thank you for talking to me." He
let go of the boy's hand and stood up.
      During the last week, there had been one piece of business on his
agenda which simply hadn't gotten done-a courtesy call on Castle Rock's
newest businessman. No big deal; just a friendly hello, a welcome to
town, and a quick rundown on what the procedure was in case of trouble.
     He had meant to do it, had once even dropped by, but it kept not
getting done. And today, when Polly's behavior began to make him
wonder if Mr. Gaunt was on the upand-up, the shit had really hit the
fan, and he had wound up here, more than twenty miles away.
     Is he keeping me away? Has he been keeping me away all along?
     The idea should have seemed ridiculous, but in this quiet, shadowy
room, it did not seem ridiculous at all.
     Suddenly he needed to get back. He needed to get back just as
fast as he could.
     "Mr. Sheriff." Alan looked down at him.
     "Brian said something else, too," Sean said.
     "Did he?" Alan asked. "What was that, Sean?"
     Brian said Mr. Gaunt wasn't really a man at all."
     Alan walked down the hall toward the door with the EXIT sign over
it as quietly as he could, expecting to be frozen in his tracks by a
challenging shout from Miss Hendrie's replacement at any moment. But
the only person who spoke to him was a little girl.
     She stood in the doorway of her room, her blonde hair tied in
braids which lay on the front of her faded pink flannel nightie. She
was holding a blanket. Her favorite, from its ragged well-used look.
     Her feet were bare, the ribbons at the ends of her braids were
askew, and her eyes were enormous in her haggard face. It was a face
which knew more about pain than any child's face should know.
     "You've got a gun," she announced.
     "Yes."
     "My dad has a gun."
     "Does he?"
     "Yes. It's bigger than yours. It's bigger than the world. Are
you the Boogeyman?"
     "No, honey," he said, and thought: I think maybe the Boogeyman is
in my home town tonight.
     He pushed through the door at the end of the corridor, went
downstairs, and pushed through another door into a late twilight as
sultry as any midsummer evening. He hurried around to the parking lot,
not quite running. Thunder bumbled and grumbled out of the west, from
the direction of Castle Rock.
     He unlocked the driver's door of the station wagon, got in, and
pulled the Radio Shack microphone off its prongs. "Unit One to base.
     Come back."
     His only response was a rush of brainless static.
     The goddam storm.
     Maybe the Boogeyman ordered it up special, a voice whispered from
somewhere deep inside. Alan smiled with his lips pressed together.
     He tried again, got the same response, then tried the State Police
in Oxford. They came through loud and clear. Dispatch told him there
was a big electrical storm in the vicinity of Castle Rock, and
communications had become spotty. Even the telephones only seemed to
be working when they wanted to.
     "Well, you get through to Henry Payton and tell him to take a man
named Leland Gaunt into custody. As a material witness will do to
begin with. That's Gaunt, G as in George. Do you copy?
     Ten-four."
     "I copy you five-by, Sheriff. Gaunt, G as in George. Ten-four."
     "Tell him I believe Gaunt may be an accessory before the fact in
the murders of Nettle Cobb and Wilma jerzyck. Ten-four."
     "Copy. Ten-four."
     "Ten-forty, over and out."
     He replaced the mike, keyed the engine, and headed back toward The
Rock. On the outskirts of Bridgton, he swerved into the parking lot of
a Red Apple store and used the telephone to dial his office. He got
two clicks and then a recorded voice telling him the number was
temporarily out of service.
     He hung up and went back to his car. This time he was running.
     Before he pulled out of the parking lot and back onto Route 117,
he turned on the Porta-Bubble and stuck it on the roof again. By the
time he was half a mile down the road he had the shuddering, protesting
Ford wagon doing seventy-five.
     Ace Merrill and full dark returned to Castle Rock together.
     He drove the Chevy Celebrity across Castle Stream Bridge while
thunder rolled heavily back and forth in the sky overhead and lightning
jabbed the unresisting earth. He drove with the windows open; there
was still no rain falling and the air was as thick as syrup.
     He was dirty and tired and furious. He had gone to three more
locations on the map in spite of the note, unable to believe what had
happened, unable to believe it could have happened. To coin a phrase,
he was unable to believe he had been aced out. At each one of the
spots he had found a flat stone and a buried tin can.
     Two had contained more wads of dirty trading stamps. The last, in
the marshy ground behind the Strout farm, had contained nothing but an
old ball-point pen. There was a woman with a forties hairdo on the
pen's barrel. She was wearing a forties tank-style bathing suit as
well. When you held the pen up, the bathing suit disappeared.
     Some treasure.
     Ace had driven back to Castle Rock at top speed, his eyes wild and
his jeans splattered with swamp-goo up to the knees, for one reason and
one reason only: to kill Alan Pangborn. Then he would simply haul ass
for the West Coast-he should have done it long before. He might get
some of the money out of Pangborn; he might get none of it. Either
way, one thing was certain: that son of a bitch was going to die, and
he was going to die hard.
     Still three miles from the bridge, he realized that he didn't have
a weapon. He had meant to take one of the autos from the crate in the
Cambridge garage, but then that damned tape recorder had started up,
scaring the life out of him. But he knew where they were.
     Oh yes.
     He crossed the bridge ... and then stopped at the intersection of
Main Street and Watermill Lane, although the right-of-way was his.
     "What the fuck?" he muttered.
     Lower Main was a tangled confusion of State Police cruisers,
flashing blue lights, TV vans, and little knots of people. Most of the
action was swirling around the Municipal Building. It looked almost as
though the town fathers had decided to throw a streetcarnival on the
spur of the moment.
     Ace didn't care what had happened; the whole town could dry up and
blow away as far as he was concerned. But he wanted Pangborn, wanted
to tear the fucking thief's scalp off and hang it on his belt, and how
was he supposed to do that with what looked like every State cop in
Maine hanging out at the Sheriff's Office?
     The answer came at once. Mr. Gaunt will know. Mr. Gaunt has
the artillery, and he'll have the answers to go with it. Go see Mr.
     Gaunt.
     He glanced in his mirror and saw more blue lights top the nearest
rise on the other side of the bridge. Even more cops on the way.
     What the fuck happened here this afternoon? he wondered again,
but that was a question which could be answered another time ...
     or not at all, if that was how things fell out. Meantime, he had
his own business, and it began with getting out of the way before the
arriving cops rear-ended him.
     Ace turned left on Watermill Lane, then right onto Cedar Street,
skirting the downtown area before cutting back to Main Street. He
paused at the stop-light for a moment, looking at the nest of flashing
blue lights at the bottom of the hill. Then he parked in front of
Needful Things.
     He got out of the car, crossed the street, and read the sign in
the window. He felt a moment of crashing disappointment-it was not
just a gun he needed, but a little more of Mr. Gaunt's blow as
well-and then he remembered the service entrance in the alley.
     He walked up the block and around the corner, not noticing the
bright yellow van parked twenty or thirty yards farther up, or the man
who sat inside it (Buster had moved to the passenger seat now),
watching him.
     As he entered the alley, he bumped into a man who was wearing a
tweed cap pulled low over his forehead.
     " Ace said.
     "Hey, watch where you're going, Daddy-o, The man in the tweed cap
raised his head, bared his teeth at Ace, and snarled. At the same
moment he pulled an automatic from his pocket and pointed it in Ace's
general direction. "Don't fuck with me, my friend, unless you want
some, too."
     Ace raised his hands and stepped back. He was not afraid; he was
utterly astonished. "Not me, Mr. Nelson," he said. "Leave me out of
it."
     "Right," the man in the tweed cap said. "Have you seen that
cocksucker jewett?"
     "Uh ... the one from the Junior high?"
     "The Middle School, right-are there any otherjewetts in town?
     Get real, for Christ's sake!"
     "I just got here," Ace said cautiously. "I really haven't seen
anyone, Mr. Nelson."
     "Well, I'm going to find him, and he's going to be one sorry sack
of shit when I do. He killed my parakeet and shit on my mother."
     George T. Nelson narrowed his eyes and added: "This is a good
night to stay out of my way."
     Ace didn't argue.
     Mr. Nelson stuffed the gun back into his pocket and disappeared
around the corner, walking with the purposeful strides of one who is
indeed highly pissed off. Ace stood right where he was for a moment,
hands still raised. Mr. Nelson taught wood shop and metal shop at the
high school. Ace had always believed he was one of those guys who
wouldn't have nerve enough to slap a deerfly if it lit on his eyeball,
but he thought he might just have to change his opinion on that. Also,
Ace had recognized the gun. He should have; he had brought a whole
case of them back from Boston just the night before.

    12

     "Ace!" Mr. Gaunt said. "You're just in time."
     "I need a gun," Ace said. "Also, some more of that high-class
boogerjuice, if you've got any."
     "Yes, yes . . . in time. All things in time. Help me with this
table, Ace."
     "I'm going to kill Pangborn," Ace said. "He stole my fucking
treasure and I'm going to kill him."
     Mr. Gaunt looked at Ace with the flat yellow stare of a cat
stalking a mouse ... and in that moment, Ace felt like a mouse.
     "Don't waste my time telling me things I already know," he said.
     "If you want my help, Ace, help me."
     Ace grabbed one side of the table, and they carried it back into
the storeroom. Mr. Gaunt bent down and picked up a sign which leaned
against the wall.
     THIS TIME I'M REALLY CLOSED, it read. He put it on the door and
then shut it. He was turning the thumb-lock before Ace realized there
had been nothing on the sign to hold it in place-no tack, no tape, no
nothing. But it had stayed up just the same.
     Then his eye fell upon the crates which had contained the
automatic pistols and the clips of ammunition. There were only three
guns and three clips left.
     "Holy Jesus! Where'd they all go?"
     "Business has been good this evening, Ace," Mr. Gaunt said,
rubbing his long-fingered hands together. "Extremely good. And it's
going to get even better. I have work for you to do."
     "I told you," Ace said. "The Sheriff stole my-" Leland Gaunt was
upon him before Ace even saw him move.
     Those long, ugly hands seized him by the front of the shirt and
lifted him into the air as if he were made of feathers. A startled cry
fell out of his mouth. The hands which held hirri were like iron.
     Mr. Gaunt lifted him high, and Ace suddenly found himself looking
down into that blazing, hellish face with only the haziest idea of how
he had gotten there. Even in the extremity of his sudden terror, he
noticed that smoke or perhaps it was steam-was coming out of Mr.
Gaunt's ears and nostrils. He looked like a human dragon.
     "You tell me NOTHING!" Mr. Gaunt screamed up at him. His tongue
licked out between those jostling tombstone teeth, and Ace saw it came
to a double point, like the tongue of a snake. "I tell you EVERYTHING!
 Shut up when you are in the company of your elders and betters, Ace!
Shut up and listen! Shut up and listen! SHUT UP AND LISTEN!"
     He whirled Ace twice around his head like a carnival wrestler
giving his opponent an airplane spin, and threw him against the far
wall. Ace's head connected with the plaster. A large fireworks
display went off in the center of his brain. When his vision cleared,
he saw Leland Gaunt bearing down on him. His face was a horror of eyes
and teeth and blowing steam.
     "No!" Ace shrieked. "No, Mr. Gaunt, please! NO!"
     The hands had become talons, the nails grown long and sharp in a
moment's time ... or were they that way all along? Ace's mind
gibbered. Maybe they were that way all along and you just didn't see
it.
     They cut through the fabric of Ace's shirt like razors, and Ace
was jerked back up into that fuming face.
     "Are you ready to listen, Ace?" Mr. Gaunt asked. Hot blurts of
steam stung Ace's cheeks and mouth with each word. "Are you ready, or
should I just unzip your worthless guts and have done with it?"
     "Yes!" he sobbed. "I mean no! I'll listen!"
     "Are you going to be a good little errand boy and follow orders?"
     "Yes!"
     "Do you know what will happen if you don't?"
     "Yes! Yes! Yes!"
     "You're disgusting, Ace," Mr. Gaunt said. "I like that in a
person." He slung Ace against the wall. Ace slid down it into a loose
kneeling position, gasping and sobbing. He looked down at the floor.
     He was afraid to gaze directly into the monster's face.
     "If you should even think of going against my wishes, Ace, I'll
see that you get the grand tour of hell. You'll have the Sheriff,
don't worry. For the moment, however, he is out of town. Now.
     Stand up."
     Ace got slowly to his feet. His head throbbed; his tee-shirt hung
in ribbons.
     "Let me ask you something." Mr. Gaunt was urbane and smiling
again, not a hair out of place. "Do you like this little town? Do you
love it? Do you keep snapshots of it on the walls of your shitty
little shack to remind yourself of its rustic charm on those days when
the bee stings and the dog bites?"
     "Hell, no," Ace said in an unsteady voice. His voice rose and
fell with the pounding of his heart. He made it to his feet only with
the greatest effort. His legs felt as if they were made of spaghetti.
     He stood with his back to the wall, watching Mr. Gaunt warily.
     "Would it appall you if I said I wanted you to blow this shitty
little burg right off the face of the map while you wait for the
Sheriff to come back?"
     "I ... I don't know what that word means," Ace said nervously.
     "I'm not surprised. But I think you understand what I mean, Ace.
     Don't you?"
     Ace thought back. He thought back all the way to a time, many
years ago, when four snotnosed kids had cheated him and his friends
(Ace had had friends back in those days, or at least a reasonable
approximation thereof) out of something Ace had wanted. They had
caught one of the snotnoses-Gordie LaChance-later on and had beaten the
living shit out of him, but it hadn't mattered. These days LaChance
was a bigshot writer living in another part of the state, and he
probably wiped his ass with ten-dollar bills. Somehow the snotnoses
had won, and things had never been the same for Ace after that. That
was when his luck had turned bad. Doors that had been open to him had
begun to close, one by one. Little by little he had begun to realize
that he was not a king and Castle Rock was not his kingdom. If that
had ever been true, those days had begun to pass that Labor Day weekend
when he was sixteen, when the snots had cheated him and his friends out
of what was rightfully theirs. By the time Ace was old enough to drink
legally in The Mellow Tiger, he had gone from being a king to being a
soldier without a uniform, skulking through enemy territory.
     "I hate this fucking toilet," he said to Leland Gaunt.
     "Good," Mr. Gaunt said. "Very good. I have a friend-he's parked
just up the street-who is going to help you do something about that,
Ace. You'll have the Sheriff . . . and you'll have the whole town,
too. Does that sound good?" He had captured Ace's eyes with his own.
     Ace stood before him in the tattered rags of his tee-shirt and
began to grin. His head no longer ached.
     "Yeah," he said. "It sounds absolutely t-fine."
     Mr. Gaunt reached into his coat pocket and brought out a plastic
sandwich bag filled with white powder. He held it out to Ace.
     "There's work to do, Ace," he said.
     Ace took the sandwich bag, but it was still Mr. Gaunt's eyes he
looked at, and into.
     "Good," he said. "I'm ready."
     13

     Buster watched as the last man he had seen enter the service alley
came back out again. The guy's tee-shirt hung in ragged strips now,
and he was carrying a crate. Tucked into the waistband of his
bluejeans were the butts of two automatic pistols.
     Buster drew back in sudden alarm as the man, whom he now
recognized as John "Ace" Merrill, walked directly to the van and set
the crate down.
     Ace tapped on the glass. "Open up the back, Daddy-O," he said.
     "We got work to do."
     Buster unrolled his window. "Get out of here," he said. "Get
out, you ruffian! Or I'll call the police!"
     "Good fucking luck," Ace grunted.
     He drew one of the pistols from the waistband of his pants.
     Buster stiffened, and then Ace thrust it through the window at
him, butt first. Buster blinked at it.
     "Take it," Ace said impatiently, "and then open the back. If you
don't know who sent me, you're even dumber than you look." He reached
out with his other hand and felt the wig. "Love your hair," he said
with a small smile. "Simply marvelous."
     "Stop that," Buster said, but the anger and outrage had gone out
of his voice. Three good men can do a lot of damage, Mr. Gaunt had
said. I will send someone to you.
     But Ace? Ace Merrill? He was a criminal!
     "Look," Ace said, "if you want to discuss the arrangements with
Mr. Gaunt, I think he might still be in there. But as you can see"he
fluttered his hands through the long strips of tee-shirt hanging over
his chest and belly-"his mood is a little touchy."
     "You're supposed to help me get rid of Them?" Buster asked.
     "That's right," Ace said. "We're gonna turn this whole town into
a Flame-Broiled Whopper." He picked up the crate. "Although I don't
know how we're supposed to do any real damage with just a box of
blasting caps. He said you'd know the answer to that one."
     Buster had begun to grin. He got up, crawled into the back of the
van, and slid the door open on its track. "I believe I do," he said.
     "Climb in, Mr. Merrill. We've got an errand to run."
     "Where?"
     "The town motor pool, to start with," Buster said. He was still
grinning.

     CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

     The Rev. William Rose, who had first stepped into the pulpit of
The United Baptist Church of Castle Rock in May of 1983, was a bigot of
the first water; no question about it. Unfortunately, he was also
energetic , sometimes witty in a n odd, cruel way, and extremely
popular with his congregation. His first sermon as leader of the
Baptist flock had been a sign of things to come. It was called "Why
the Catholics are Hellbound." He had kept up in this vein, which was
extremely popular with his congregation, ever since. The Catholics, he
informed them, were blasphemous, misguided creatures who worshipped not
Jesus but the woman who had been chosen to bear Him. Was it any wonder
they were so prone to error on other subjects as well?
     He explained to his flock that the Catholics had perfected the
science of torture during the Inquisition; that the Inquisitors had
burned the true faithful at what he called The Smoking-uh Stake right
up until the end of the nineteenth century, when heroic Protestants
(Baptists, mostly) had made them stop; that forty different Popes
through history had known their own mothers and sisters, and even their
illegitimate daughters, in-uh unholy sexual congressuh; that the
Vatican was built on the gold of Protestant martyrs and plundered
nations.
      This sort of ignorant twaddle was hardly news to the Catholic
Church, which had had to put up with similar heresies for hundreds of
years. Many priests would have taken it in stride, perhaps even making
gentle fun of it. Father John Brigham, however, was not the sort to
take things in his stride. Quite the contrary. A badtempered,
bandy-legged Irishman, Brigham was one of those humorless men who
cannot suffer fools, especially strutting fools of Rev. Rose's stripe.
      He had borne Rose's strident Catholic-baiting in silence for
almost a year before finally cutting loose from his own pulpit. His
homily, which pulled no punches at all, was called "The Sins of
Reverend Willie." In it he characterized the Baptist minister as "a
psalm-singin 'ackass of a man who thinks Billy Graham walks on water
and Billy Sunday sits at the right hand of God the Father Almighty."
      Later that Sunday, Rev. Rose and four of his largest deacons had
paid a visit on Father Brigham. They were shocked and angered, they
said, by the slanderous things Father Brigham had said.
      "You've got your nerve tellin me to tone down," Father Brigham
said, "after a hard mornin of tellin the faithful that I serve the
Whore of Babylon."
      Color rose quickly in Rev. Rose's normally pale cheeks and
overspread his mostly bald pate. He had never said anything about the
Whore of Babylon, he told Father Brigham, although he had mentioned the
Whore of Rome several times, and if the shoe fit, why, Father Brigham
had )just better slip his heel in and wear it.
      Father Brigham had stepped out of the rectory's front door with
his fists bunched. "If you want to discuss this on the front walk, my
friend," he said, "Just ask your little Gestapo unit there to stand
aside and we'll discuss it all you want."
      Rev. Rose, who was three inches taller than Father Brighambut
perhaps twenty pounds lighter-stepped back with a sneer. "I would not
soil-uh my hands," he said.
      One of the deacons was Don Hemphill. He was both taller and
heavier than the combative priest. "I'll discuss it with you if you
want," he said. "I'll wipe the walk with your Pope-loving, bogtrotting
ass."
      Two of the other deacons, who knew Don was capable of just that,
had restrained him in the nick of time ... but after that, the rumble
was on.
      Until this October, it had been mostly sub rosa-ethnic Jokes and
malicious chatter in the ladies' and men's groups of the two churches,
schoolyard taunting between children of the two factions, and, most of
all, rhetorical grenades tossed from pulpit to pulpit on Sundays, that
day of peace when, history teaches, most wars actually start. Every
now and then there were ugly incidents-eggs were thrown at the Parish
Hall during a Baptist Youth Fellowship dance, and once a rock was
winged through the living-room window of the rectory-but it had been
mostly a war of words.
      Like all wars, it had had both its heated moments and its lulls,
but a steadily deepening anger had run through it since the day the
Daughters of Isabella announced their plans for Casino Nite. By the
time Rev. Rose received the infamous "Babtist Rat-Fuck" card, it was
probably too late to avoid a confrontation of some sort; the
over-the-top crudity of the message only seemed to guarantee that when
the confrontation came, it would be a wowser. The kindling had been
laid; all that remained was for someone to strike a match and light the
bonfire.
     If anyone had fatally underestimated the volatility of the
situation, it was Father Brigham. He had known his Baptist counterpart
would not like the idea of Casino Nite, but he did not understand how
deeply the concept of church-supported gaming enraged and offended the
Baptist preacher. He did not know that Steamboat Willie's father had
been a compulsive gambler who had abandoned the family on many
occasions when the gambling fever took him, or that the man had finally
shot himself in the back room of a dancehall after a losing night at
craps. And the unlovely truth about Father Brigham was this: it
probably would not have made any difference to him even if he had
known.
     Rev. Rose mobilized his forces. The Baptists began with a No
Casino Nite letter-writing campaign to the Castle Rock Call (Wanda
Hemphill, Don's wife, wrote most of them herself), and followed up the
letters with the DICE AND THE DEVIL posters. Betsy Vigue, Casino Nite
Chairwoman and Grand Regeant of the local Daughters of Isabella
chapter, organized the counterattack. For the previous three weeks,
the Call had expanded to sixteen pages to handle the resulting debate
(except it was more a shouting-match than a reasonable airing of
different views). More posters went up; they were just as quickly torn
down again. An editorial urging temperance on both sides was ignored.
     Some of the partisans were having fun; it was sort of neat to be
caught up in such a teapot tempest. But as the end drew near,
Steamboat Willie was not having fun, and neither was Father Brigham.
     "I loathe that self-righteous little piece of shit!" Brigham
burst out at a surprised Albert Gendron on the day Albert brought him
the infamous "LISTEN UP YOU MACKEREL-SNAPPER" letter which Albert had
found taped to the door of his dental office.
     "Imagine that whore's son accusing good Baptists of such a thing!"
     Rev. Rose had spat at an equally surprised Norman Harper and Don
Hemphill. That had been on Columbus Day, following a call from Father
Brigham. Brigham had tried to read the mackerelsnapper letter to Rev.
     Rose; Rev. Rose had (quite properly, in the view of his deacons)
refused to listen.
     Norman Harper, a man who outweighed Albert Gendron by twenty
pounds and stood nearly as tall, was made uneasy by the shrill, almost
hysterical quality of Rose's voice, but he didn't say so. "I'll tell
you what it is," he rumbled. "Old Father Bog-Trotter's gotten a little
nervous about that card you got at the parsonage, Bill, that's all.
     He's realized that was going too far. He figures if he says one
of his buddy-boys got a letter full of the same kind of filth, it'll
spread the blame around."
     "Well, it won't work!" Rose's voice was shriller than ever. "No
one in my congregation would be a party to such filth! No one!"
     His voice splintered on the last word. His hands opened and
closed convulsively. Norman and Don exchanged a quick, uneasy glance.
     They had discussed just this sort of behavior, which was becoming
more and more common in Rev. Rose, on several occasions over the last
few weeks. The Casino Nite business was tearing Bill apart.
     The two men were afraid he might actually have a nervous breakdown
before the situation was finally resolved.
      "Don't you fret," Don said soothingly. "We know the truth of the
thing, Bill."
      "Yes!" Rev. Rose cried, fixing the two men with a trembling,
liquid gaze. "Yes, you know-you two. And I-I know! But what about
the rest of this town-uh? Do they know?"
      Neither Norman nor Don could answer this.
      "I hope someone rides the lying idol-worshipper out on a rail!"
      William Rose cried, clenching his fists and shaking them
impotently.
      "On a rail! I would pay to see that! I would pay handsomely!"
      Later on Monday, Father Brigham had phoned around, asking those
interested in "the current atmosphere of religious repression in Castle
Rock" to drop by the rectory for a brief meeting that evening. So many
people showed up that the meeting had to be moved to the Knights of
Columbus Hall next door.
      Brigham began by speaking of the letter Albert Gendron had found
on his door-the letter purporting to be from The Concerned Baptist Men
of Castle Rock-and then recounted his unrewarding telephone
conversation with Rev. Rose. When he told the assembled group that
Rose claimed to have received his own obscene note, a note which
purported to be from The Concerned Catholic Men of Castle Rock, there
was a rumble from the crowd ... shocked at first, then angry.
      "The man's a damned liar!" someone called from the back of the
room.
      Father Brigham seemed to nod and shake his head at the same time.
      "Perhaps, Sam, but that's not the real issue. He is quite madI
think that is the issue."
      Thoughtful, worried silence greeted this, but Father Brigham felt
a sense of almost palpable relief, just the same. Quite mad.- it was
the first time he had spoken the words aloud, although they had been
circling in his mind for at least three years.
      "I don't want to be stopped by a religious nut," Father Brigham
went on. "Our Casino Nite is harmless and wholesome, no matter what
the Reverend Steamboat Willie may think about it. But I feel, since he
has grown increasingly strident and increasingly less stable, that we
should take a vote. If you are in favor of cancelling Casino Nite-of
bowing to this pressure in the name of safety-you should say so."
      The vote to hold Casino Nite just as planned had been unanimous.
      Father Brigham nodded, pleased. Then he looked at Betsy Vigue.
      "You're going to have a planning session tomorrow night, aren't
you, Betsy?"
      "Yes, Father."
      "Then may I suggest," Father Brigham said, "that we men meet here,
at the K of C Hall, at just the same time."
      Albert Gendron, a ponderous man who was both slow to anger and
slow to recover from anger, got up slowly and stood to his full height.
      Necks craned to follow his rise. "Are you suggesting those
Baptist clunks might try to bother the ladies, Father?"
      "No, no, not at all," Father Brigham soothed. "But I think it
might be wise if we discussed some plans to ensure that Casino Nite
itself goes smoothly-" "Guards?" someone else asked enthusiastically.
      "Guards, Father?"
      "Well. . . eyes and ears," Father Brigham said, leaving no doubt
at all that guards were what he meant. "And, if we meet Tuesday
evening while the ladies are meeting, we'll be there just in case there
is trouble."
      So, while the Daughters of Isabella were gathering at the building
on one side of the parking lot, the Catholic men were gathering at the
building on the other. And, across town, Rev. William Rose had called
a meeting at this same time to discuss the latest Catholic slander and
to plan the making of signs and the organizing of Casino Nite
picketers.
     The various alarums and excursions in The Rock that early evening
did not dent attendance at these meetings very muchmost of the gawkers
milling around the Municipal Building as the storm approached were
people who were neutral in The Great Casino Nite Controversy. As far
as the Catholics and Baptists actually embroiled in the brouhaha were
concerned, a couple of murders could not hold a candle to the prospect
of a really good holy grudge-match. Because, after all, other things
had to take a back seat when it came to questions of religion.

     2

     Over seventy people showed up at the fourth meeting of what Rev.
     Rose had dubbed The Baptist Anti-Gambling Christian Soldiers of
Castle Rock. This was a great turnout; attendance had fallen off
sharply at the last meeting, but rumors of the obscene card dropped
through the parsonage mail-slot had pumped it up again. The showing
relieved Rev. Rose, but he was both disappointed and puzzled to
realize that Don Hemphill wasn't in attendance. Don had promised he
would be here, and Don was his strong right arm.
     Rose glanced at his watch and saw it was already five after
seven-no time to call the market and see if Don had forgotten.
     Everyone who was coming was here, and he wanted to catch them
while their indignation and curiosity were at flood-tide. He gave
Hemphill one more minute, then mounted the pulpit and raised his skinny
arms in a gesture of welcome. His congregation@ressed tonight in their
working clothes, for the most part-filed into the pews and sat down on
the plain wooden benches.
     "Let us begin this endeavor as all great-uh endeavors are begun,"
Rev. Rose said quietly. "Let us bow our heads-uh in prayer."
     They dropped their heads, and that was when the vestibule door
banged open behind them with gunshot force. A few of the women
screamed and several men leaped to their feet.
     It was Don. He was his own head butcher, and he still wore his
bloodstained white apron. His face was as red as a beefsteak tomato.
     His wild eyes were streaming water. Runners of snot were drying
on his nose, his upper lip, and the creases which brack@ted his mouth.
     Also, he stank.
     Don smelled like a pack of skunks which had been first run through
a vat of sulphur, then sprayed with fresh cowshit, and finally let
loose to rant and racket their panicky way through a closed room. The
smell preceded him; the smell followed him; but mostly the smell hung
around him in a pestilential cloud. Women shrank away from the aisle
and groped for their handkerchiefs as he stumbled past them with his
apron flapping in front and his untucked white shirt flapping behind.
     The few children in attendance began to cry. Men roared out cries
of mingled disgust and bewilderment.
     "Don!" Rev. Rose cried in a prissy, surprised voice. His arms
were still raised, but as Don Hemphill neared the pulpit, Rose lowered
them and involuntarily clapped one hand over his nose and mouth. He
thought he might vomit. It was the most incredible nose-buster of a
stink he had ever encountered. "What ... what has happened?"
     "Happened?" Don Hemphill roared. "Happened? I'll tell you what
happened! I'll tell you all what happened!"
     He wheeled on the congregation, and in spite of the stink which
both clung to him and spread out from him, they grew still as his
furious, maddened eyes fell upon them.
     "The sons of bitches stink-bombed my store, that's what happened!
     There weren't more than half a dozen people there because I put up
a sign saying I was closing early, and thank God for that, but the
stock is ruined! All of it! Forty thousand dollars' worth!
     Ruined! I don't know what the bastards used, but it's going to
stink for days!"
     "Who?" Rev. Rose asked in a timorous voice. "Who did it, Don?"
     Don Hemphill reached into the pocket of his apron. He brought out
a curved black band with a white notch in it and a stack of leaflets.
     The band was a Roman collar. He held it up for them all to see.
     " WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK?" he screamed. "My store!
     My stock! All shot to hell, and who do you think?"
     He threw the leaflets at the stunned members of The Baptist
Anti-Gambling Christian Soldiers. They separated in the air and
fluttered down like confetti. Some of those present reached out and
grabbed ' at them. Each one was the same; each showed a crowd of
laughing men and women standing around a roulette table.

     JUST FOR FUN!

     it said over the picture.   And, below it:

     JOIN US FOR "CASINO NITE"

     AT THE KNIGHTS OF COLUMBUS HALL

     OCTOBER 31, 1991

      TO BENEFIT THE CATHOLIC BUILDERS' FUND "Where did you find these
pamphlets, Don?" Len Milliken asked in a rumbling, ominous voice.
      "And this collar?"
      "Somebody put them inside the main doors," Don said, "just before
everything went to he-" The vestibule door boomed again, making them
all jump, only this time it was not opening but closing.
      "Hope you like the smell, you Baptist faggots!" someone shouted.
      This was followed by a burst of shrill, nasty laughter.
      The congregation stared at Rev. William Rose with frightened
eyes. He stared back at them with eyes which were equally frightened.
      And that was when the box hidden ill the choir suddenly began to
hiss.
      Like the box placed in the Daughters of Isabella Hall by the late
Myrtle Keeton, this one (planted by Sonny jackett, now also late)
contained a timer which had ticked all afternoon.
      Clouds of incredibly potent stink began to pour out of the grilles
set into the sides of the box.
      At The United Baptist Church of Castle Rock, the fun had just
begun.

     3

     Babs Miller skulked along the side of the Daughters of Isabella
Hall, freezing in place each time a blue-white flash of lightning
smoked across the sky. She had a crowbar in one hand and one of Mr.
     Gaunt's automatic pistols in the other. The music box she had
bought at Needful Things was tucked into one pocket of the man's
overcoat she wore, and if anyone tried to steal it, that person was
going to eat an ounce or so of lead.
     Who would want to do such a low, nasty, mean thing? Who would
want to steal the music box before Babs could even find out what tune
it played?
     Well, she thought, let's just put it this way-I hope Cyndi Rose
Martin doesn't show her face in front of mine tonight. If she does,
she isn't ever going to show her face again anywhere-not on this side
of hell, anyway. What does she think I am ... stupid?
     Meanwhile, she had a little trick to perform. A prank. At Mr.
     Gaunt's request, of course.
     Do you know Betsy Vigue? Mr. Gaunt had asked. You do, don't
you?
     Of course she did. She had known Betsy ever since grade school,
when they were often hall-monitors together and inseparable comrades.
     Good. Watch through the window. She will sit down. She will
pick up a piece of paper, and see something beneath it.
     What? Babs had asked, curious.
     Never mind what. If you ever expect to find the key that unlocks
the music box, you had better just shut your mouth and open your
ears-do you understand, dear?
     She had understood. She understood something else, as well.
     Mr. Gaunt was a scary man sometimes. A very scary man.
     She'll pick up the thing she's found. She'll examine it. She'll
begin to open i't. By then you should be by the door to the building.
     Walt until e eryone looks around toward the left rear of the hall.
     Babs had wanted to ask why they would all do that, but decided it
would be safer not to ask.
     When they turn to look, you will slip the crowbar's split end
under the doorknob. Prop the other end against the ground. Wedge it
firmly.
     When do I shout? Babs had asked.
     You'll know. They'll all look like somebody stuck Flit-guns full
of red pepper up thef'r butts, Do you remember what you're supposed to
shout, Babs?
     She had. It seemed like sort of a mean trick to pull on Betsy
Vigue, with whom she had skipped hand-in-hand to school, but it also
seemed harmless (well ... fairly harmless), and they were not children
anymore, she and the little girl she had for some reason always called
Betty La-La; all of that had been a long time ago. And, as Mr. Gaunt
had pointed out, no one would ever connect it with her. Why should
they? Babs and her husband were, after all, Seventh-Day Adventists,
and as far as she was concerned, the Catholics and the Baptists
deserved just what they got-Betty La -La included.
     Lightning flashed. Babs froze, then scurried a window closer to
the door, peering in to make sure Betsy wasn't sitting down at the head
table yet.
     And the first hesitant drops of that mighty storm began to patter
down around her.

     4

     The stench which began to fill the Baptist Church was like the
stench which had clung to Don Hemphill ... but a thousand times worse.
     "Oh shit."' Don roared. He had completely forgotten where he was,
and remembering probably wouldn't have changed his language much.
     "They've set one up here, too! Out! Out! Everybody out!"
     "Move!" Nan Roberts bellowed in her lusty rush-hour-at-thediner
baritone. "Move! Boss your freight, folks!"
     They could all see where the stink was coming from-thick runners
of whitish-yellow smog were pouring over the choir's waist high railing
and through the diamond-shaped cut-outs in the low panels. The side
door was just beneath the choir balcony, but no one thought of going in
that direction. A stench that strong would kill you ... but first your
eyeballs would pop and your hair would fall out and your asshole would
seal itself shut in outraged horror.
     The Baptist Anti-Gambling Christian Soldiers of Castle Rock became
a routed army in less than five seconds. They stampeded toward the
vestibule at the back of the church, screaming and gagging. One of the
pews was overturned and hit the floor with a loud bang. Deborah
johnstone's foot was pinned beneath it, and Norman Harper struck her
broadside while she was struggling to pull it free.
     Deborah fell over and there was a loud crack as her ankle broke.
     She shrieked with pain, her foot still caught under the pew, but
her cries went unheeded among so many others.
     Rev. Rose was closest to the choir, and the stink closed over his
head like a large, smelly mask. This is the smell of Catholics burning
in hell, he thought confusedly, and leaped from the pulpit.
     He landed squarely on Deborah Johnstone's midriff with both feet,
and her shrieks became a long, choked wheeze that trailed away to
nothing as she passed out. Rev. Rose, unaware that he had just
knocked one of his most faithful parishioners unconscious, clawed his
way toward the back of the church.
     Those who reached the vestibule doors first discovered there was
no escape to he had that way; the doors had been locked shut somehow.
     Before they could turn back, these leaders of the proposed exodus
were smashed flat against the locked doors by those behind them.
     Screams, roars of outrage, and furious curses blued the air. And
as the rain started outside, the vomiting began inside.

     5

     Betsy Vigue took her place at the Chairwoman's table between the
American flag and the Infant of Prague banner. She rapped her knuckles
for order, and the ladies-about forty in all-began to take their seats.
     Outside, thunder banged across the sky. There were little screams
and nervous laughter.
     "I call this meeting of the Daughters of Isabella to order," Betsy
said, and picked up her agenda. "We'll begin, as usual, by reading-"
She stopped. There was a white business envelope lying on the table.
     It had been beneath her agenda. The words typed on it glared up
at her.

     READ THIS RIGHT AWAY YOU POPE WHORE

     Them, she thought. Those Baptists. Those ugly, nasty,
smallminded people.
     Betsy?" Naomi jessup asked. "Is something wrong?"
     'I don't know," she said, "I think so."
     She tore the envelope open. A sheet of paper slid out.   Typed on
it was the following message:
    THIS IS THE SMELL OF CATHOLIC CUNTS!

     A hissing noise suddenly began to come from the left rear corner
of the hall, a sound like an overburdened steam-pipe. Several of the
women exclaimed and turned in that direction. Thunder whacked heartily
overhead, and this time the screams were in earnest.
     A whitish-yellow vapor was pouring from one of the cubbyholes at
the side of the room. And suddenly the small one-room building was
filled with the most awful smell any of them had ever experienced.
     Betsy got to her feet, knocking over her chair. She had just
opened her mouth-to say what, she had no idea-when a woman's voice
outside cried, "This is because of Casino Nite, you bitches!
     Repent! Repent!"
     She caught a glimpse of someone outside the rear door before the
foul cloud coming from the cubbyhole obscured the window in the door
completely ... and then she no longer cared. The stink was unbearable.
     Pandemonium broke loose. The Daughters of Isabella plunged back
and forth in the cloudy, stinking room like maddened sheep.
     When Antonia Bissette was shoved backward and broke her neck
against the steel edge of the Chairwoman's table, no one heard or
noticed.
     Outside, thunder roared and lightning flashed.
     6
     The Catholic men in the K of C Hall had formed a loose circle
around Albert Gendron. Using the note he'd found taped to his office
door as a take-off point ("Aw, this ain't nothing-you should have been
there when . . ."), he was regaling them with horrible yet fascinating
stories of Catholic-baiting and Catholic revenge in Lewiston back in
the thirties.
     "So when he seen how that bunch of ignorant Holy Rollers had
covered the feet of the Blessed Virgin with cow-patty, he right away
jumped in his car and drove-" Albert broke off suddenly, listening.
     "What's that?" he asked.
     "Thunder," jake Pulask' said. "It's gonna be one big storm."
     "No-that," Albert said, and got up. "Sounds like screamin."
     The thunder retreated temporarily to mere grumbles, and in the
hiatus they all heard it: women. Women screaming.
     They turned toward Father Brigham, who had risen from his chair.
     "Come on, men!" he said. "Let's see-" Then the hissing began,
and the stink began to billow from the back of the hall toward where
the men stood in a knot. A window shattered and a rock bounced crazily
across the floor, which had been polished to a mellow gloss over the
years by dancing feet.
     Men yelled and skipped back from the carom. The rock rolled
across to the far wall, bounced once more, and lay still.
     "Hellfire from the Baptists!" someone yelled from outside. "No
gambling in Castle Rock! Spread the word, nun-fuckers!"
     The foyer door of the K of C Hall had also been propped shut with
a crowbar. The men struck it and began to pile up.
     "No!" Father Brigham yelled. He fought his way through the
rising stench to a small side door. It was unlocked. "This way! THIS
WAY! " At first no one listened; in their panic they continued to pile
up against the Hall's immovable front door. Then Albert Gendron
reached out with his big hands and knocked two heads together.
     "Do what the Father says!" he roared. "They're killing the
women!"
     Albert builed his way back through the crush by main force, and
the others began to follow him. They made their way in a rough,
stumbling line through the streaming murk, coughing and cursing. Meade
Rossignol could hold his churning gut no longer.
     He opened his mouth and yarked supper all over the wide back of
Albert Gendron's shirt. Albert hardly noticed.
     Father Brigham was already stumbling toward the steps which led to
the parking lot and the Daughters of Isabella Hall on the far side. He
paused every now and then to retch dryly. The stink clung to him like
flypaper. The men began to follow him in ragged procession, barely
noticing the rain, which had now begun to fall harder.
     When Father Brigham was halfway down the short flight of steps, a
flash of lightning showed him the crowbar propped against the door of
the Daughters of Isabella Hall. A moment later one of the windows on
the right side of the building shattered outward and women began to
hurl themselves through the hole, tumbling on the lawn like large rag
dolls which had learned how to vomit.

     7

     Rev. Rose never reached the vestibule; there were too many people
stacked up in front of him. He turned, holding his nose, and staggered
back into the church. He tried to yell to the others, but when he
opened his mouth, he sprayed a great jet of puke instead. His feet
tangled in each other and he fell, knocking his head hard on the top of
a pew. He tried to get to his feet and could not do it.
     Then large hands thrust themselves into his armpits and pulled him
up. "Out the window, Rev'rund!" Nan Roberts shouted. "Boss
y'freight!"
     "The glass-" "Never mind the glass! We're going to choke in
here!"
     She propelled him forward, and Rev. Rose just had time to throw a
hand over his eyes before he shattered his way through a stained-glass
window depicting Christ leading His sheep down a hill the exact color
of lime jell-o. He flew through the air, struck the lawn, and bounced.
     His upper plate shot from his mouth and he grunted.
     He sat up, suddenly aware of the dark, the rain . . . and the
blessed perfume of open air. He had no time to savor this; Nan Roberts
grabbed him by the hair of his head and jerked him to his feet.
     "Come on, Rev'rund!" she shouted. Her face, glimpsed in a
blue-white flash of lightning, was the twisted face of a harpy. She
was still wearing her white rayon uniform-she had always made it a
habit to dress just as she had her waitresses dress-but the swell of
her bosom was now wearing a bib of vomit.
     Rev. Rose stumbled along beside her, head down. He wished she
would let go of his hair, but each time he tried to say so, the thunder
drowned him out.
     A few others had followed them out the broken window, but most
were still stacked up on the other side of the vestibule door.
     Nan saw why immediately; two crowbars had been propped under the
handles. She kicked them aside as a bolt of lightning struck down on
the Town Common, blowing the bandstand, where a tormented young man
named Johnny Smith had once discovered the name of a killer, to flaming
matchwood. Now the wind began to blow harder, whipping the trees
against the dark, racing sky.
     The moment the crowbars were gone, the doors flew open-one was
torn entirely off its hinges and tumbled into the flowerbed on the left
side of the steps. A flood of wild-eyed Baptists poured out, stumbling
and falling all over one another as they pelted down the church steps.
     They stank. They wept. They coughed. They vomited.
     And they were all as mad as hell.

     8

     The Knights of Columbus, led by Father Brigham, and the Daughters
of Isabella, led by Betsy Vigue, came together in the center of the
parking lot as the skies opened and the rain began to drive down in
buckets. Betsy groped for Father Brigham and held him, her red eyes
streaming tears, her hair plastered against her skull in a wet,
gleaming cap.
     "There are others still inside!" she cried. "Naomi jessup . . .
     'Tonia Bissette ... I don't know how many others!"
     "Who was it?" Albert Gendron roared. "Who In the hell did it?"
     "Oh, it was the Baptists! Of course it was!" Betsy screamed, and
then she began to weep as lightning jumped across the sky like a
white-hot tungsten filament. "They called me a Pope whore! It was the
Baptists! The Baptists! It was the God damned Baptists!"
     Father Brigham, meanwhile, had disengaged himself from Betsy and
leaped to the door of the Daughters of Isabella Hall. He booted the
crowbar aside the door had splintered all around it in a circle@ and
yanked it open. Three dazed, retching women and a cloud of stinking
smoke came out.
     Through it he saw Antonia Bissette, pretty 'Tonia who was so quick
and clever with her needle and always so eager to help out on any new
church project. She lay on the floor near the Chairwoman's table,
partly hidden by the overturned banner depicting the Infant of Prague.
     Naomi jessup knelt beside her, wailing.
     'Tonia's head was twisted at a weird, impossible angle. Her
glazed eyes glared up at the ceiling. The stench had ceased to bother
Antonia Bissette, who had not bought a single thing from Mr. Gaunt or
participated in any of his little games.
     Naomi saw Father Brigham standing in the doorway, got to her
,'eet, and staggered toward him. In the depth of her shock, the smell
of the stink-bomb no longer seemed to bother her, either. "Father,"
she cried. "Father, why? Why did they do this? It was only supposed
to be a little fun ... that was all it was supposed to be. Why?"
     "Because that man is insane," Father Brigham said. He folded
Naomi into his arms.
     Beside him in a voice which was both low and deadly, Albert
Gendron said: "Let's go get them."

     9

      The Baptist Anti-Gambling Christian Soldiers strode up Harrington
Street from the Baptist Church in the pouring rain with Don Hemphill,
Nan Roberts, Norman Harper, and William Rose in the forefront. Their
eyes were reddened, furious orbs peeling from puffy, irritated sockets.
 Most of the Christian Soldiers had vomit on their pants, their shirts,
their shoes, or all three. The rotten-egg smell of the stink-bomb
clung to them in spite of the sheeting rain, refusing to be washed
away.
      A State Police car stopped at the intersection of Harrington and
Castle Avenue, which, half a mile farther up, became Castle View.
      A Trooper got out and gaped at them. "Hey!" he shouted. "Where
do you folks think you're going?"
     "We're gonna kick us some Pope-sucker butt, and if you know what's
good for you, you'll stay the hell out of our way!" Nan Roberts
shouted back at him.
     Suddenly Don Hemphill opened his mouth and began to sing in a
full, rich baritone voice.
     "Onward, Christian soldiers, marching as to war-" Others joined
in. Soon the entire congregation had taken it up and they began to
move faster, not just walking now but marching to the beat. Their
faces were pallid and angry and empty of all thought as they began not
just to sing but to roar out the words.
     Rev. Rose sang along with them, although he lisped quite badly
with his upper plate gone.
     "Christ, the royal master, leads against the foe, Forward into
battle, see His banners go!"

     Now they were almost running.

     10 Trooper Morris stood beside the door of his car with his
microphone in his hand, staring after them. Water ran from the
waterproof over the brim of his Smokey Bear hat in little
streamlets"Come back, Unit Sixteen," Henry Payton's voice crackled.
     "You better get some men up here right away!" Morris cried.
     His voice was both scared and excited. He had been a State
Trooper for less than a year. "Something's going down! Something bad!
     A crowd of about seventy people just walked past me! Ten-four!"
     "Well, what were they doing?" Payton asked. "Ten-four."
     "They were singing'Onward Christian Soldiers'! Ten-four!"
     "Is that you, Morris? Ten-four."
     "Yessir! Ten-four!"
     "Well, so far as I know, Trooper Morris, there is still no law
against singing hymns, even in the pouring rain. I believe it to be id
activity but not an illegal one. Now I only want to say this a stup
once: I've got about four different messes on my hands, I don't know
where the Sheriff or any of his goddam deputies are, and I don't want
to be bothered with trivialities! Do you copy this? Ten-four!"
     Trooper Morris swallowed hard. "Uh, yessir, I copy, I sure do,
but someone in the crowd-it was a woman, I think-said they were going
to, uh, 'kick us some Pope-sucker butt' is how I believe she put it. I
know that doesn't make a whole lot of sense, but I didn't much like the
sound of it." Then Morris added timidly: "Tenfour?"
     The silence was so long Morris was about to try Payton againthe
electricity in the air had made long-range radio communication
impossible and even in-town chatter difficult-and then Payton said in a
weary, frightened voice, "Aw. Aw, Jesus. Aw, Jesus Tiddlywinks
Christ. What's going on here?"
     "Well, the lady said they were going to-" "I heard you the first
time!" Payton yelled it so loudly that his voice distorted and broke
up. "Get over to the Catholic Church!
     If something's happening, try to break it up but don't get hurt.
     I repeat, don't get hurt. I'll send backup as soon as I can-if I
have any backup left. Do it now! Ten-four!"
     "Uh, Lieutenant Payton? Where is the Catholic Church in this
town?"
     "How the fuck should I know?" Payton screamed. "I don't worship
there! Just follow the crowd! Ten-forty out!"
     Morris hung up the mike. He could no longer see the crowd, but he
could still hear them between the thunderclaps. He put the cruiser in
gear and followed the singing.
     The path which led up to the kitchen door of Myra Evans's house
was lined with rocks painted in various pastel colors.
     Cora Rusk picked up a blue one and bounced it in the hand which
was not holding her gun, testing its weight. She tried the door. It
was locked, as she had expected. She tossed the rock through the glass
and used the barrel of her pistol to clear away the shards and
splinters still clinging to the frame. Then she reached through,
unlocked the door, and stepped inside. Her hair clung to her cheeks in
wet snaggles and commas. Her dress still gaped open, and droplets of
rainwater ran down the pimple-studded swells of her breasts.
     Chuck Evans wasn't home, but Garfield, Chuck and Myra's Angora
cat, was. He came trotting into the kitchen, miaowing, hoping for
food, and Cora let him have it. The cat flew backward in a cloud of
blood and fur. "Eat that, Garfield," Cora remarked. She strode
through the puff of gunsmoke and into the hall. She started up the
stairs. She knew where she would find the slut. She would find her in
bed. Cora knew that as well as she knew her own name.
     "It's bedtime, all right," she said. "You just want to believe
it, Myra my dear."
     Cora was smiling.

     12

     Father Brigham and Albert Gendron led a platoon of pissed-off
Catholics down Castle Avenue toward Harrington Street. Halfway there,
they heard singing. The two men exchanged a glance.
     "Do you think we might be able to teach em a different tune,
Albert?" Father Brigham asked softly.
     "I think so, Father," Albert replied.
     "Shall we teach them to sing 'I Ran All the Way Home'?"
     "A very good tune, Father. I think maybe even muck like them
might be able to learn that one."
     Lightning flew across the sky. It illuminated Castle Avenue with
momentary brilliance, and showed the two men a small crowd advancing up
the hill toward them. Their eyes gleamed white and empty, like the
eyes of statues, in the lightning-flash.
     "There they are!" someone shouted, and a woman cried: "Get the
dirty Mickey Finn sons of bitches!"
     "Let's bag some trash," Father John Brigham breathed happily, and
charged the Baptists.
     "Amen, Father," Albert said, running at his side.
     They all began to run then.
     As Trooper Morris rounded the corner, a fresh bolt of lightning
jigged across the sky, felling one of the old elms by Castle Stream.
     In the glare, he saw two mobs of people running toward each other.
     One mob was running up the hill, the other mob was running down,
and both mobs were screaming for blood. Trooper Morris suddenly found
himself wishing he had called in sick that afternoon.

     13

     Cora opened the door of Chuck and Myra's bedroom and saw exactly
what she had expected: the bitch lying naked in a rumpled double bed
which looked as if it had seen a hard tour of duty lately.
     One of her hands was behind her, tucked under the pillows. The
other held a framed picture. The picture was between Myra's meaty
thighs. She appeared to be humping it. Her eyes were half-closed in
ecstasy.
     "Oooh, E!" she moaned. "Ooooh, E! OOOOOOOOHHH,

     EEEE-EEEEEEE!"

     Horrified jealousy flared in Cora's heart and rose up her throat
until she could taste its bitter 'nice in her mouth.
     "Oh you shithouse mouse," she breathed, and brought up the
automatic.
     At that moment Myra looked at her, and Myra was smiling. She
brought her free hand out from under her pillow. In it she held an
automatic pistol of her own.
     "Mr. Gaunt said you'd come, Cora," she said, and fired.
     Cora felt the bullet beat the air beside her cheek; heard it thud
into the plaster on the left side of the door. She fired her own gun.
     It struck the picture between Myra's legs, shattering the glass
and burying itself in Myra's upper thigh.
     It also left a bullet-hole in the center of Elvis Presley's
forehead.
     "Look what you did!" Myra shrieked. "You shot The King, you
stupid cunt!"
     She fired three shots at Cora. Two went wild but the third hit
Cora in the throat, driving her backward against the wall in a pink
spray of blood. As Cora collapsed to her knees, she fired again.
     The bullet punched a hole in Myra's kneecap and knocked her out of
bed. Then Cora fell face-forward onto the floor, the gun slipping from
her hand.
     I'm coming to you, Elvis, she tried to say, but something was
terribly, terribly wrong. There seemed to be only darkness, and no one
in it but her.

     14

     Castle Rock's Baptists, led by the Rev. William Rose, and Castle
Rock's Catholics, led by Father John Brigham, came together near the
foot of Castle Hill with an almost audible crunch. There was no polite
fist-fighting, no Marquis of Queensberry rules; they had come to gouge
out eyes and tear off noses. Quite possibly to kill.
     Albert Gendron, the huge dentist who was slow to anger but
terrible once his wrath was roused, grabbed Norman Harper by the ears
and jerked Norman's head forward. He brought his own head forward at
the same time. Their skulls crashed together with a sound like
crockery in an earthquake. Norman shuddered, then went limp. Albert
threw him aside like a bag of laundry and grabbed for Bill Sayers, who
sold tools at the Western Auto. Bill dodged, then threw a punch.
     Albert took it squarely on the mouth, spat a tooth, grabbed Bill
in a bear-hug, and squeezed until he heard a rib snap. Bill began to
shriek. Albert threw him most of the way across the street, where
Trooper Morris stopped just in time to avoid running him down.
     The area was now a tangle of struggling, punching, gouging,
yelling figures. They tripped each other, they slipped in the rain,
they got up again, they hit out and were hit in return. The gaudy
splashes of lightning made it seem that some weird dance was going on,
one where you threw your partner into the nearest tree instead of
allemanding her, or dug your knee into his crotch instead of doing a
do-si-do.
     Nan Roberts grabbed Betsy Vigue by the back of the dress as Betsy
tore tattoos into Lucille Dunham's cheeks with her nails. Nan yanked
Betsy toward her, whirled her around, and poked two of her fingers up
Betsy's nose all the way to the second knuckles.
     Betsy uttered a nasal foghorn screech as Nan began to shake her
enthusiastically back and forth by her nose.
     Frieda Pulaski belted Nan with her pocket-book. Nan was driven to
her knees. Her fingers came out of Betsy Vigue's nose with an audible
pop. When she tried to get up, Betsy kicked her in the face and
knocked her sprawling in the middle of the street. "You bidch, you
wregged by dodze!" Betsy shrieked. "You wregged by DODZE!" She tried
to stamp her foot down into Nan's belly. Nan grabbed her foot, twisted
her, and dumped the once-upon-a-time Betty La-La face-first into the
street. Nan crawled to her; Betsy was waiting; a moment later they
were both rolling over and over in the street, biting and scratching.

     "STOP!!!"

     Trooper Morris bellowed, but his voice was drowned out in a volley
of thunder which shook the entire street.
     He pulled his gun, raised it skyward ... but before he could fire,
someone-God only knows who-shot him in the crotch with one of Leland
Gaunt's special sale items. Trooper Morris flew backward against the
hood of his cruiser and rolled into the street, clutching the ruins of
his sexual equipment and trying to scream.
     It was impossible to tell just how many of the combatants had
brought weapons purchased from Mr. Gaunt that day. Not many, and some
of those who had been armed had lost the automatics in the confusion of
trying to escape the stink-bombs. But at least four more shots were
fired in rapid succession, shots that were largely overlooked in the
confusion of shouting voices and booming thunder.
     Len Milliken saw Jake Pulaski aiming one of the guns at Nan, who
had allowed Betsy to get away and was now trying to choke Meade
Rossignol. Len grabbed jake's wrist and forced it upward into the
lightning-dazzled sky a second before the gun went off.
     Then he brought jake's wrist down and snapped it over his knee
like a stick of kindling wood. The gun clattered onto the wet street.
     jake began to howl. Len stepped back and said, "That'll teach you
to-" He got no further, for someone chose that moment to sink the blade
of a pocket-knife into the nape of his neck, severing Len's spinal cord
at the brain-stem.
     Other police-cars were arriving now, their blue lights swinging
crazily in the rain-swept dark. The combatants did not heed the
amplified yells to cease and desist. When the Troopers attempted to
break things up, they found themselves sucked into the brawl instead.
     Nan Roberts saw Father Brigham, his damned black shirt split right
up the back. He was holding Rev. Rose by the nape of the neck with
one hand. His other hand was rolled up Into a tight fist, and he was
popping Rev. Rose repeatedly in the nose with it. His fist would slam
home, the hand holding the nape of Rev. Rose's neck would rock
backward a little, and then it would haul Rev.
     Rose back into position for the next blow.
     Bellowing at the top of her lungs, ignoring the confused State
Trooper who was telling her-almost begging her-to stop and stop right
now, Nan slung away Meade Rossignol and launched herself at Father
Brigham.
 CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

     The onslaught of the storm slowed Alan down to a crawl in spite of
his growing feeling that time had become vitally, bitterly important,
and that if he didn't get back to Castle Rock soon, he might just as
well stay away forever. Much of the information he had really needed,
it seemed to him now, had been in his mind all along, locked up behind
a stout door. The door had a legend printed neatly on it-but not
OFFICE OF THE PRESIDENT or BOARD ROOM or even PRIVATE DO NOT ENTER.
     The legend printed on the door in Alan's mind had been THIS MAKES
NO SENSE.
     All he'd needed to unlock it was the right key ... the key which
Sean Rusk had given him. And what was behind the door?
     Why, Needful Things. And its proprietor, Mr. Leland Gaunt.
     Brian Rusk had bought a baseball card in Needful Things, and Brian
was dead. Nettle Cobb had bought a lampshade in Needful Things, and
she was dead, too. How many others in Castle Rock had gone to the well
and bought poisoned water from the poison man? Norris had-a fishing
rod. Polly had-a magic charm. Brian Rusk's mother had-a pair of cheap
sunglasses that had something to do with Elvis Presley. Even Ace
Merrill had-an old book. Alan was willing to bet that Hugh Priest had
also made a purchase ...
     and Danforth Keeton ...
     How many others? How many?
     He pulled up on the far side of the Tin Bridge just as a bolt of
lightning stroked down from the sky and severed one of the old elms on
the other side of Castle Stream. There was a huge electrical crackle
and a wild streak of brilliance. Alan threw an arm across his eyes,
but an afterimage was still printed on them in stark blue as the radio
uttered a loud blurt of static and the elm toppled with ponderous
grandeur into the stream.
     He dropped his arm, then yelled as thunder bellowed directly
overhead, sounding loud enough to crack the world. For a moment his
dazzled eyes could make out nothing and he was afraid the tree might
have fallen on the bridge, blocking his way into town. Then he saw it
lying just upstream of the rusty old structure, buried in a loom of
rapids. Alan put the cruiser in gear and made the crossing.
     As he did, he could hear the wind, which was now blowing a gale,
hooting in the struts and girders of the bridge. It was a creepy,
lonely sound.
     Rain pelted against the old station wagon's windshield, turning
everything beyond it into a wavering hallucination. As Alan came off
the bridge and onto Lower Main Street at its intersection with
Watermill Lane, the rain began to come so hard that the wipers, even on
fast speed, were entirely useless. He unrolled his window, stuck his
head out, and drove that way. He was instantly soaked.
     The area around the Municipal Building was loaded with police cars
and newsvans, but it also had a weird, deserted look, as if the people
who belonged to all these vehicles had suddenly been teleported to the
planet Neptune by evil aliens. Alan saw a few newspeople peering out
from the shelter of their vans, and one State cop ran down the alley
which led to the Municipal Building's parking lot, rainwater spatting
up from his shoes, but that was all.
     Three blocks up, toward Castle Hill, an S.P. cruiser shot across
Upper Main at high speed, heading west along Laurel Street. A moment
later, another cruiser shot across Main. This one was on Birch Street
and headed in the opposite direction from the first. It happened so
fast-zip, zip-that it was like something you'd see in a comedy movie
about bumbling police. Smokey and the Bandit, perhaps. Alan, however,
saw nothing funny in it. It gave him a sense of action without
purpose, a kind of panicky, helter-skelter movement. He was suddenly
sure that Henry Payton had lost control of whatever was happening in
Castle Rock tonight ... if he'd ever had anything more than an illusion
of control in the first place, that was.
      He thought he could hear faint cries coming from the direction of
Castle Hill. With the rain, thunder, and driving wind it was hard to
tell for sure, but he did not think those cries were just imagination.
      As if to prove this, a State Police car roared out of the alley
next to the Municipal Building, flashing headlights and whirling
domelights illuminating silvery streaks of rain, and headed in that
direction. It nearly sideswiped an oversized WMTW news-wagon in the
process.
      Alan remembered feeling, earlier this week, that there was
something badly out of joint in his little town-that things he could
not see were going wrong and Castle Rock was trembling on the edge of
some unthinkable disorder. And now the disorder had come, and it had
all been planned by the man (Brian said Mr. Gaunt wasn't really a man
at all) Alan had never quite managed to see.
      A scream rose in the night, high and drilling. It was followed by
the sound of shattering glass . . . and then, from somewhere else, a
gunshot and a burst of cracked, idiot laughter. Thunder banged in the
sky like a pile of dropped boards.
      But I have time now, Alan thought. Yes. Plenty of time. Mr.
      Gaunt, I think we ought to say hello to each other, and I think
it's high time you found out what happens to people who fuck with my
town.
      Ignoring the faint sounds of chaos and violence he heard through
his open window, ignoring the Municipal Building where Henry Payton was
presumably coordinating the forces of law and orderor trying to-Alan
drove up Main Street toward Needful Things.
      As he did, a violent white-purple bolt of lightning flared across
the sky like an electric firetree, and while the accompanying cannonade
of thunder was still roaring overhead, all the lights in Castle Rock
went out.

     2

     Deputy Norris Ridgewick, clad in the uniform he kept for parades
and other dress occasions, was in the shed attached to the little house
he had shared with his mother until she died of a stroke in the fall of
1986, the house where he had lived alone since then.
     He was standing on a stool. A heavy length of noosed rope hung
down from one of the overhead beams. Norris ran his head into this
noose and was pulling it tight against his right ear when lightning
flashed and the two electric bulbs which lit the shed winked out.
     Still, he could see the Bazun fishing rod leaning against the wall
by the door which led into the kitchen. He had wanted that fishing rod
so badly and had believed he had gotten it so cheaply, but in the end
the price had been high. Too high for Norris to pay.
     His house was on the upper arm of Watermill Lane, where the Lane
hooks back toward Castle Hill and the View. The wind was right, and he
could hear the sounds of the brawl which was still going on there-the
screams, the yells, the occasional gunshot.
     I'm responsible for that, he thought. Not completely-hell, no-but
I'm a part of it. I participated. I'm the reason Henry Beaufort is
hurt or dying, maybe even dead over in Oxford. I'm the reason Hugh
Priest is on a cooling-board. Me. The fellow who always wanted to be
a policeman and help folks, the fellow who wanted that ever since he
was a kid. Stupid, funny, clumsy old Norris Ridgewick, who thought he
needed a Bazun fishing rod and could get one cheap.
     "I'm sorry for what I did," Norris said. "That doesn't fix it,
but for whatever it's worth, I'm real sorry."
     He prepared to jump off the stool, and suddenly a new voice spoke
up inside his head. Then why don't you try to put it right, you
chickenshit coward?
     "I can't," Norris said. Lightning blazed; his shadow jumped
crazily on the shed wall, as if he were already doing the air-dance.
     "It's too late."
     Then at least take a look at what you did i't FOR, the angry voice
insisted. You can do that much, can't you? Take a look! Take a
really GOOD look!
     The lightning flashed again. Norris stared at the Bazun rod ...
     and let out a scream of agony and disbelief. He jerked, almost
tumbling off the stool and hanging himself by accident.
     The sleek Bazun, so limber and strong, was no longer there. It
had been replaced by a dirty, splintery bamboo pole, really no more
than a stick with a kid's Zebco reel attached to it by one rusty screw.
     "Someone stole it!" Norris cried. All of his bitter jealousy and
paranoid covetousness returned in a flash, and he felt that he must
rush out into the streets and find the thief He must kill them all,
everyone in town, if that was necessary, to get the evil man or woman
responsible. "SOMEONE STOLE MY BAZUN!" he wailed again, swaying on
the stool.
     No, the angry voice replied. This is how it always was. All
that's been stolen is your blinders-the ones you put on yourself, of
your own free will.
     "No!" Monstrous hands seemed to be clapped against the sides of
Norris's head; now they began to squeeze. "No, no, no!"
     But the lightning flashed, again showing him the dirty bamboo rod
where the Bazun had been only moments before. He had put it there so
it would be the last thing he ever saw when he stepped off the stool.
     No one had been in here; no one had moved it; consequently the
voice had to be right.
     This is how it always was, the angry voice insisted. The only
question is this: are you going to do something about it, or are you
going to run away into the darkness?
     He began to grope for the noose, and at that moment he sensed he
was not alone in the shed. In that moment he seemed to smell tobacco
and coffee and some faint cologne-Southern Gentleman, perhaps-the
smells of Mr. Gaunt.
     Either he lost his balance or angry, invisible hands pushed him
from the stool. One foot clipped it as he swayed outward and knocked
it over.
     Norris's shout was choked off as the slip-knot pulled tight. One
flailing hand found the overhead beam and caught it. He yanked himself
partway up, providing himself with some slack. His other hand clawed
at the noose. He could feel hemp pricking at his throat.
     No is right! he heard Mr. Gaunt cry out angrily. No is exactly
right, you damned welsher!
     He wasn't here, not really; Norris knew he hadn't been pushed.
     Yet he felt a complete certainty that part of Mr. Gaunt was here
just the same ... and Mr. Gaunt was not pleased, because this was not
the way it was supposed to go. The suckers were supposed to see
nothing. Not, at least, until it was too late to matter.
     He yanked and clawed at the noose, but it was as if the slipknot
had been dipped in concrete. The arm which was holding him up trembled
wildly. His feet scissored back and forth three feet above the floor.
     He could not hold this half-chin-up much longer.
     It was amazing he had been able to keep any slack in the rope at
all.
     At last he managed to wiggle two of his fingers under the noose
and pull it partway open. He shook his head out of it just as a
horrible, numbing cramp struck the arm that was holding him up.
     He toppled to the floor in a sobbing heap, holding his cramped arm
to his chest. Lightning flew and turned the spit on his bared teeth
into tiny purple arcs of light. He grayed out then ... for how long he
didn't know, but the rain was still pelting and the lightning was still
flashing when his mind swam back into itself He staggered to his feet
and walked over to the fishing pole, still holding his arm. The cramp
was beginning to loosen now, but Norris was still panting. He seized
the pole and examined it closely and angrily.
     Bamboo. Dirty, filthy bamboo. It wasn't worth everything; it was
worth nothing.
     Norris's thin chest hitched in breath, and he uttered a scream of
shame and rage. At the same moment he raised his knee and snapped the
fishing rod over it. He doubled the pieces and snapped them again.
     They felt nasty-almost germy-in his hands. They felt fraudulent.
He cast them aside and they rattled to a stop by the overturned stool
like so many meaningless pick-up sticks.
     "There!" he cried. "There! There! THERE!"
     Norris's thoughts turned to Mr. Gaunt. Mr. Gaunt with his
silver hair and his tweed and his hungry, jostling smile.
     "I'm going to get you," Norris Ridgewick whispered. "I don't know
what happens after that, but I am going to get you so good."
     He walked to the shed door, yanked it open, and stepped out into
the pouring rain. Unit 2 was parked in the driveway. He bent his thin
Barney Fife body into the wind and walked over to it.
     "I dunno what you are," Norris said, "but I'm coming for your
lying, conning ass."
     He got into the cruiser and backed down the driveway.
     Humiliation, misery, and anger were equally at war on his face. .
At the foot of the driveway he turned left and began driving toward
Needful Things as fast as he dared.

     3

     Polly Chalmers was dreaming.
     In her dream she was walking into Needful Things, but the figure
behind the counter was not Leland Gaunt; it was Aunt Evvie Chalmers.
     Aunt Evvie was wearing her best blue dress and her blue shawl, the
one with the red edging. Gripped between her large and improbably even
false teeth was a Herbert Tareyton.
     Aunt Evvie! Polly cried in her dream. A vast delight and an even
vaster relief-that relief we only know in happy dreams, and in the
moment of waking from horrid ones-filled her like light. Aunt Evvie,
you're alive!
     But Aunt Evvie showed no sign of recognition. Buy anything you
want, Miss, Aunt Evvie said. By the way is your name Polly or
Patricia? I disremember, somehow.
     Aunt Evvie, you know my name-I'm Trisha. I've always been Trisha
to you.
     Aunt Evvie took no notice. Whatever your name is, we're having a
special today. Everything must go.
     Aunt Evvie, what are you doing here?
     I BELONG here, Aunt Evvie said. Everyone in town belongs here,
Miss Two-Names. In fact, everyone in the WORLD belongs here, because
everyone loves a bargain. Everyone loves somethingfor nothing ...
     even if it costs everything.
     The good feeling was suddenly gone. Dread replaced it. Polly
looked into the glass cases and saw bottles of dark fluid marked DR.
     GAUNT'S ELECTRIC TONIC. There were badly made windup toys that
would cough up their cogs and spit out their springs the second time
they were wound. There were crude sex-toys.
     There were small bottles of what looked like cocaine; these were
labelled DR. GAUNT'S KICKAPOO POTENCY POWDER. Cheap novelties
abounded: plastic dog-puke, itching powder, cigarette loads, joy
buzzers. There was a pair of those X-ray glasses that were supposed to
allow you to look through closed doors and ladies' dresses but actually
did nothing except put raccoon rings around your eyes. There were
plastic flowers and marked playing cards and bottles of cheap perfume
labelled DR. GAUNT'S LOVE POTION #g, TURNSLASSITUDE INTOLUST. The
cases were a catalogue of the timeless, the tasteless, and the useless.
     Anything you want, Miss Two-Names, Aunt Evvie said.
     Why are you calling me that, Aunt Evvie? Please-don't you
recognize me?
     It's all guaranteed to work. The only thing not guaranteed to
work after the sale is You, So step right up and buy, buy, buy.
     Now she looked directly at Polly, and Polly was struck through
with terror like a knife. She saw compassion in Aunt Evvie's eyes, but
it was a terrible, merciless compassion.
     What is your name, child? Seems to me I once knew.
     In her dream (and in her bed) Polly began to weep.
     Has someone else forgotten your name? Aunt Evvie asked. I
wonder.
     Seems like they have.
     Aunt Evvie, you're scaring me!
     You're scaring yourself, child, Aunt Evvie responded, looking
directly at Polly for the first time. just remember that when you buy
here, Miss Two-Names, you're also selling.
     But I need it! Polly cried. She began to weep harder. My
hands-!
     Yes, this does i't, Miss Polly Frisco, Aunt Evvie said, and
brought out one of the bottles marked DR. GAUNT'S ELECTRIC TONIC.
     She set it on the counter, a small, squat bottle filled with
something that looked like loose mud. It can't make your pain gone, of
course-nothing can do that-but i't can effect a transferral.
     What do you mean? Why are you scaring me?
     It changes the location of your arthritis, Miss Two-Names-instead
of Your hands, the disease attacks your heart.
     No!
     Yes.
     No! No! NO!
     Yes. Oh yes. And your soul as well. But you'll have your pride.
     That'll be left to you, at least. And isn't a woman entitled to
her pride?
     When everything else is gone-heart, soul, even the man you
love-you'll have that, little Miss Polly Frisco, won't you? You'll
have that one coin without which your purse would be empty. Let it be
your dark and bitter comfort for the rest of your life. Let it serve.
     It must serve, because if you keep on the way you're going, there
surely won't be no other.
     Stop, please, can't you?"

     4

     "Stop," she muttered in her sleep. "Please stop. Please."
     She rolled over on her side. The azka chinked softly against its
chain. Lightning lit up the sky, striking the elm by Castle Stream,
toppling it into the rushing water as Alan Pangborn sat behind the
wheel of his station wagon, dazzled by the flash.
     The follow-shot crack of thunder woke Polly up. Her eyes flew
open. Her hand went to the azka at once and closed protectively around
it. The hand was limber; the joints moved as easily as ball bearings
packed in deep clean oil.
     Miss Two-Names ... little Miss Polly Frisco.
     "What . . . ?" Her voice was thick, but her mind already felt
clear and alert, as if she hadn't been asleep at all but in a daze of
thought so deep it was nearly a trance. Something was looming in her
mind, something the size of a whale. Outside, lightning flashed and
flickered across the sky like bright purple sparklers.
     Has someone else forgotten your name? ... Seems like they have.
     She reached for the night-table and switched on the lamp. Lying
next to the Princess phone, the phone equipped with the oversized
keypads which she no longer needed, was the envelope she had found
lying in the hall with the rest of the mail when she returned home this
afternoon. She had re-folded the terrible letter and slid it back
inside.
     Somewhere in the night, between the racketing bursts of thunder,
she thought she could hear people shouting. Polly ignored them; she
was thinking about the cuckoo bird, which lays its egg in a strange
nest while the owner is away. When the mother-to-be returns, does she
notice that something new has been added? Of course not; she simply
accepts it as her own. The way Polly had accepted this goddamned
letter simply because it happened to be lying on the hall floor with
two catalogues and a come-on from Western Maine Cable TV.
     She had just accepted it . . . but anyone could drop a letter
through a mail-slot, wasn't that true?
     "Miss Two-Names," she murmured in a dismayed voice. "Little Miss
Polly Frisco." And that was the thing, wasn't it? The thing her
subconscious had remembered and had manufactured Aunt Evvie to tell
her. She had been Miss Polly Frisco.
     Once upon a time, she had.
     She reached for the envelope.
     No! a voice told her, and that was a voice she knew very well.
     Don't touch that, Polly-not if you know what's good for you!
     Pain as dark and strong as day-old coffee flared deep in her
hands.
     It can't make your pain gone ... but it can effect a transferral.
     That whale-sized thing was coming to the surface. Mr. Gaunt's
voice couldn't stop it; nothing could stop it.
     YOU can stop it, Polly, Mr. Gaunt said. Believe me, you must.
     Her hand drew back before it touched the letter. It returned to
the azka and became a protective fist around it. She could feel
something inside it, something which had been warmed by her heat,
scurrying frantically inside the hollow silver amulet, and revulsion
filled her, making her stomach feel weak and loose, her bowels rotten.
     She let go and reached for the letter again.
     Last warning, Polly, the voice of Mr. Gaunt told her.
     Yes, Aunt Evvie's voice replied. I think he means it, Trisha.
     He has always so enjoyed ladies who take pride in themselves, hut
do you know what? I don't think he's got much use for those who decide
it goeth before a fall. I think the time has come for you to decide,
once and for all, what your name really is.
     She took hold of the envelope, ignoring another warning twinge in
her hands, and looked at the neatly typed address. This
letterPurported letter, Purported Xerox-had been sent to "Ms. Patricia
Chalmers."
     "No," she whispered. "Wrong. Wrong name." Her hand closed
slowly and steadily on the letter, crumpling it. A dull ache filled
her fist, but Polly ignored it. Her eyes were bright, feverish. "I
was always Polly in San Francisco-I was Polly to everyone, even to
Child Welfare!"
     That had been part of her attempt to break clean with every aspect
of the old life which she fancied had hurt her so badly, never in her
darkest nights allowing herself to dream that most of the wounds had
been self-inflicted. In San Francisco there had been no Trisha or
Patricia; only Polly. She had filled out all three of her A.D.C
applications that way, and had signed her name that way-as Polly
Chalmers, no middle initial.
     If Alan really had written to the Child Welfare people in San
Francisco, she supposed he might have given her name as Patricia, but
wouldn't any resulting records search have come up blank? Yes, of
course. Not even the addresses would correlate, because the one she'd
printed in the space for ADDRESS OF LAST RESIDENCE all those years ago
had been her parents' address, and that was on the other side of town.
     Suppose Alan gave them both names? Polly and Patricia?
     Suppose he had? She knew enough about the workings of government
bureaucracies to believe it didn't matter what name or names Alan had
given them; when writing to her, the letter would have come to the name
and address they had on file. Polly had a friend in Oxford whose
correspondence from the University of Maine still came addressed to her
maiden name, although she had been married for twenty years.
     But this envelope had come addressed to Patricia Chalmers, not
Polly Chalmers. And who in Castle Rock had called her Patricia just
today?
     The same person who had known that Nettle Cobb was really Netitia
Cobb. Her good friend Leland Gaunt.
     All of that about the names is interestin, Aunt Evie said
suddenly, but it ain't really the important thing. The important thing
is the man-your man. He is your man, ain't he? Even now. You know he
would never go behind your back like that letter said he done. Don't
matter what name was on i't or how convincing it might sound ... you
know that, don't you?
     "Yes," she whispered. "I know him."
     Had she really believed any of it? Or had she put her doubts
about that absurd, unbelievable letter aside because she was afraidin
terror, actually-that Alan would see the nasty truth of the azka and
force her to make a choice between him and it?
     "Oh no-that's too simple," she whispered. "You believed it, all
right. Only for half a day, but you did believe it. Oh Jesus. Oh
Jesus, what have I done?"
     She tossed the crumpled letter onto the floor with the revolted
expression of a woman who has just realized she's holding a dead rat.
     I didn't tell him what I was angry about,. didn't give him a
chance to explain; Just ... just believed it. Why? In God's name,
why?
     She knew, of course. It had been the sudden, shameful fear that
her lies about the cause of Kelton's death had been discovered, the
misery of her years in San Francisco suspected, her culpability in the
death of her baby being evaluated ... and all this by the one man in
the world whose good opinion she wanted and needed.
     But that wasn't all of it. That wasn't even most of it. Mostly
it had been pride-wounded, outraged, throbbing, swollen, malignant
pride. Pride, the coin without which her purse would be entirely
empty. She had believed because she had been in a panic of shame, a
shame which had been born of pride.
     I have always so enjoyed ladies who take pride in themselves.
     A terrible wave of pain broke in her hands; Polly moaned and held
them against her breasts.
     Not too late, Polly, Mr. Gaunt said softly. Not too late, even
now, "Oh, fuck pride! Polly shrieked suddenly into the dark of her
closed, stuffy bedroom, and ripped the azka from her neck. She held it
high overhead in her clenched fist, the fine silver chain whipping
wildly, and she felt the surface of the charm crack like the shell of
an egg inside her hand. "FUCK PRIDE!"
     Pain instantly clawed its way into her hands like some small and
hungry animal . . . but she knew even then that the pain was not as
great as she had feared; nowhere near as great as she had feared.
     She knew it as surely as she knew that Alan had never written to
Child Welfare in San Francisco, asking about her.
     "FUCK PRIDE! FUCK IT! FUCK IT! FUCK IT!" she screamed, and
threw the azka across the room.
     It hit the wall, bounced to the floor, and split open. Lightning
flashed, and she saw two hairy legs poke out through the crack.
     The crack widened, and what crawled out was a small spider. It
scuttered toward the bathroom. Lightning flashed again, printing its
elongated, ovate shadow on the floor like an electric tattoo.
     Polly leaped from her bed and chased after it. She had to kill
it, and quickly . . . because even as she watched, the spider was
swelling. It had been feeding on the poison it had sucked out of her
body, and now that it was free of its containment, there was no telling
how big it might grow.
     She slapped the bathroom light-switch, and the fluorescent over
the sink flickered into life. She saw the spider scurrying toward the
tub. When it went through the door, it had been no bigger than a
beetle. Now it was the size of a mouse.
     As she came in, it turned and scurried toward her-that horrid
clittering sound of its legs beating against the tiles-and she had time
to think, It was between my breasts, it was lying AGAINST me, it was
lying against me ALL THE time-its body was a bristly blackish-brown.
     Tiny hairs stood out on its legs. Eyes as dull as fake rubies
stared at her . . . and she saw that two fangs stuck out of its mouth
like curved vampire teeth.
     They were dripping some clear liquid. Where the droplets struck
the tiles, they left small, smoking craters.
     Polly screamed and grabbed the bathroom plunger which stood beside
the toilet. Her hands screamed back at her, but she closed them around
the plunger's wooden handle just the same and struck the spider with
it. It retreated, one of its legs now broken and hanging uselessly
askew. Polly chased after it as it ran for the tub.
     Hurt or not, it was still growing. Now it was the size of a rat.
     Its bulging belly had dragged against the tiles, but it went up
the shower-curtain with weird agility. Its legs made a sound against
the plastic like tiny spats of water. The rings jingled on the steel
bar running overhead.
     Polly swung the plunger like a baseball bat, the heavy rubber cup
whooshing through the air, and struck the horrid thing again.
     The rubber cup covered a lot of area but was not, unfortunately,
very effective when it connected. The shower-curtain billowed inward
and the spider dropped off into the tub with a meaty plop.
     In that instant the light went out.
     Polly stood in the dark, the plunger in her hand, and listened to
the spider scurrying. Then the lightning flashed again and she could
see its humped, bristly back protruding over the lip of the tub. The
thing which had come out of the thimble-sized azka was as big as a cat
now-the thing which had been nourishing itself on her heart's blood
even as it abstracted the pain from her hands.
     The envelope I left out at the old Camber place-what was that?
     With the azka no longer around her neck, with the pain awake and
yelling in her hands, she could no longer tell herself it had nothing
to do with Alan.
     The spider's fangs clicked on the porcelain edge of the tub. It
sounded like someone clicking a penny deliberately on a hard surface
for attention. Its listless doll's eyes now regarded her over the lip
of the tub.
     It's too late, those eyes seemed to say. Too late for Alan, too
late for you. Too late for everyone.
     Polly launched herself at it.
     "What did you make me do?" she screamed. "What did you make me
do? Oh you monster, WHAT DID YOU MAKE ME DO?"
     And the spider rose up on its rear legs, pawing obscenely at the
shower-curtain for balance with its front ones, to meet her attack.
     Ace Merrill began to respect the old dude a little when Keeton
produced a key which opened the locked shed with the red diamond-shaped
H I G H E X P LO S I V E S signs on the door. He began to respect him
a little more when he felt the chilly air, heard the steady low whoosh
of the air conditioner, and saw the stacked crates.
     Commercial dynamite. Lots of commercial dynamite. It wasn't
quite the same thing as having an arsenal filled with Stinger missiles,
but it was close enough for rock and roll. My, yes.
     There had been a powerful eight-cell flashlight in the
carrycompartment between the van's front seats, along with a supply of
other useful tools, and now-as Alan neared Castle Rock in his station
wagon, as Norris Ridgewick sat in his kitchen, fashioning a hangman's
noose with a length of stout hemp rope, as Polly Chalmers's dream of
Aunt Evvie moved toward its conclusion-Ace ran the flashlight's bright
spotlight from one crate to the next. Overhead, the rain drummed on
the shed's roof. It was coming down so hard that Ace could almost
believe he was back in the prison showers.
     "Let's get on with it," Buster said in a low, hoarse voice.
     "Just a minute, Dad," Ace said. "It's break-time." He handed
Buster the flashlight and took out the plastic hal), Mr. Gaunt had
given him. He tipped a little pile of coke into the Enuff-hollow on
his left hand, and snorted it quickly.
      "What's that?" Buster asked suspiciously.
      "South American bingo-dust, and it's ' just as tasty a s taters."
      "Huh," Keeton snorted. "Cocaine. They sell cocaine."
      Ace didn't have to ask who They were. The old dude had talked
about nothing else on the ride up here, and Ace suspected he would talk
about nothing else all night.
      "Not true, Dad," Ace said. "They don't sell it; They're the ones
who want it all to Themselves." He tipped a little more into the
snuff-hollow at the base of his thumb and held his hand out. "Try it
and tell me I'm wrong."
      Keeton looked at him with a mixture of doubt, curiosity, and
suspicion. "Why do you keep calling me Dad? I'm not old enough to be
your dad."
      "Well, I doubt if you ever read the underground comics, but there
is this guy named R. Crumb," Ace said. The coke was at work in him
now, sparking all his nerve-endings alight. "He does these comics
about a guy named Zippy. And to me, you look just like Zippy's Dad."
      "is that good?" Buster asked suspiciously.
      "" Ace assured him. "But I'll call you Mr. Keeton, Awesome, if
you want." He paused and then added deliberately, "Just like They do."
      "No," Buster said at once, "that's all right. As long as it's not
an insult."
      "Absolutely not," Ace said. "Go on-try it. A little of this shit
and you'll be singing 'Heigh ho, heigh ho, it's off to work we go'
until the break of dawn."
      Buster gave him another look of dark suspicion, then snorted the
coke Ace had offered. He coughed, sneezed, then clapped a hand to his
nose. His watering e*yes stared balefully at Ace. "It burns!"
      "Only the first time," Ace assured him happily.
      Anyway, I don't feel a thing. Let's stop fooling around and get
this dynamite into the van."
      "You bet, Dad."
      It took them less than ten minutes to load the crates of dynamite.
      After they had put the last one in, Buster said: "Maybe that stuff
of yours does do something, after all. Can I have a little more?"
      "Sure, Dad." Ace grinned. "I'll join you."
      They tooted up and headed back to town. Buster drove, and now he
began to look not like Zippy's Dad but Mr. Toad in Walt Disney's The
Wind i'n the Willows. A new, frantic light had come into the Head
Selectman's eyes. It was amazing how fast the confusion had dropped
out of his mind; he now felt he could understand everything They had
been up to-every plan, every plot, every machination. He told Ace all
about it as Ace sat in the back of the van with his legs crossed,
hooking up Hotpoint timers to blasting caps.
      For the time being at least, Buster had forgotten all about Alan
Pangborn, who was Their ringleader. He was entranced by the idea of
blowing Castle Rock-or as much of it as possible-to kingdom come.
      Ace's respect became solid admiration. The old fuck was crazy,
and Ace liked crazy people-always had. He felt at home with them.
      And, like most people on their first cocaine high, old Dad's mind
was touring the outer planets. He couldn't shut up. All Ace had to do
was keep saying, "Uh-huh," and "That's right, Dad," and "FuckinA, Dad.
      Several times he almost called Keeton Mr. Toad instead of Dad,
but caught himself. Calling this guy Mr. Toad might be a very bad
idea.
      They crossed the Tin Bridge while Alan was still three miles from
it and got out in the pouring rain. Ace found a blanket in one of the
van's bench compartments and draped it over a bundle of dynamite and
one of the cap-equipped timers.
      "Do you want help?" Buster asked nervously.
      "You better let me handle it, Dad. You'd be apt to fall in the
goddam stream, and I'd have to waste time fishing you out. just keep
your eyes open, okay?"
      "I will. Ace ... why don't we sniff a little more of that cocaine
first?"
      "Not right now," Ace said indulgently, and patted one of Buster's
meaty arms. "This shit is almost pure. You want to explode?"
      "Not me," Buster said. "Everything else, but not me." He began
to laugh wildly. Ace joined him.
      "Havin some fun tonight, huh, Dad?"
      Buster was amazed to find this was true. His depression following
Myrtle's ... Myrtle's accident ... now seemed years distant.
      He felt that he and his excellent friend Ace Merrill finally had
Them right where they wanted Them: in the palm of their collective
hand.
      "You bet," he said, and watched Ace slide down the wet, grassy
bank beside the bridge with the blanket-wrapped parcel of dynamite held
against his belly.
      It was relatively dry under the bridge; not that it mattered the
dynamite and the blasting caps had been waterproofed.
      Ace put his package in the elbow-crook formed by two of the
struts, then attached the blasting cap to the dynamite by poking the
wires-the tips were already stripped, how convenient-into one of the
sticks. He twisted the big white dial of the timer to 40. It began
ticking.
      He crawled out and scrambled back up the slippery bank.
      "Well?" Buster asked anxiously. "Will it blow, do you think?"
      "It'll blow," Ace said reassuringly, and climbed into the van.
      He was soaked to the skin, but he didn't mind.
      "What if They find it? What if They disconnect it before-" "Dad,"
Ac.- said. "Listen a minute. Poke your head out this door and
listen."
      Buster did. Faintly, between blasts of thunder, he thought he
could hear yells and screams. Then, clearly, he heard the thin, hard
crack of a pistol shot.
      "Mr. Gaunt is keeping Them busy," Ace said. "He's one clever son
of a bitch." He tipped a pile of cocaine into his snuff-hollow,
tooted, then held his hand under Buster's nose. "Here, Dad-it's Miller
Time."
      Buster dipped his head and snorted.
      They drove away from the bridge about seven minutes before Alan
Pangborn crossed it. Underneath, the timer's black marker stood at 30.

     6

     Ace Merrill and Danforth Keeton-aka Buster, aka Zippy's Dad, aka
Toad of Toad Hall-drove slowly up Main Street in the pouring rain like
Santa and his helper, leaving little bundles here and there.
     State Police cars roared by them twice, but neither had any
interest in what looked like just one more TV newsvan. As Ace had
said, Mr. Gaunt was keeping Them busy.
     They left a timer and five sticks of dynamite in the doorway of
The Samuels Funeral Home. The barber shop was beside it. Ace wrapped
a piece of blanket around his arm and popped his elbow through the
gless pane in the door. He doubted very much if the barber shop was
equipped with an alarm ... or if the police would bother responding,
even if it was. Buster handed him a freshly prepared bomb-they were
using wire from one of the bench compartments to bind the timers and
the blasting caps securely to the dynamite-and Ace lobbed it through
the hole in the door. They watched it tumble to a stop at the foot of
the # I chair, the timer ticking down from 25.
      "Won't nobody be getting a shave in there for awhile, Dad," Ace
breathed, and Buster giggled breathlessly.
      They split up then, Ace tossing one bundle into Galaxia while
Buster crammed another into the mouth of the bank's night-deposit slot.
      As they returned to the van through the slashing rain, lightning
ripped across the sky. The elm toppled into Castle Stream with a
rending roar. They stood on the sidewalk for a moment, staring in that
direction, both of them thinking that the dynamite under the bridge had
gone twenty minutes or more early, but there was no blossom of fire.
      "I think it was lightning," Ace said. "Must have hit a tree.
      Come on."
      As they pulled out, Ace driving now, Alan's station wagon passed
them. In the pouring rain, neither driver noticed the other.
      They drove up to Nan's. Ace broke the glass of the door with his
elbow and they left the dynamite and a ticking timer, this one set at
20, just inside, near the cash register stand. As they were leaving,
an incredibly bright stroke of lightning flashed, and all the
streetlights went out.
      "It's the power!" Buster cried happily. "The power's out!
      Fantastic! Let's do the Municipal Building! Let's blow it
sky-high!"
      "Dad, that place is crawling with cops! Didn't you see them?"
      "They're chasing their own tails," Buster said impatiently.
      "And when these things start to go up, they're going to be chasing
them twice as fast. Besides, it's dark now, and we can go in through
the courthouse on the other side. The master-key opens that door,
too."
      "You've got the balls of a tiger, Dad-you know that?"
      Buster smiled tightly. "So do you, Ace. So do you."

     7

     Alan pulled into one of the slant parking spaces in front of
Needful Things, turned off the station wagon's engine, and simply sat
for a moment, staring at Mr. Gaunt's shop. The sign in the window now
read

     YOU SAY HELLO I SAY GOODBYE

     GOODBYE GOODBYE I DON'T KNOW WHY YOU SAY HELLO I SAY GOODBYE.
     Lightning stuttered on and off like giant neon, giving the window
the look of a blank, dead eye.
     Yet a deep instinct suggested that Needful Things, while closed
and quiet, might not be empty. Mr. Gaunt could have left town in all
the confusion, yes-with the storm raging and the cops running around
like chickens with their heads cut off, doing that would have been no
problem at all. But the picture of Mr. Gaunt which had formed in his
mind on the long, wild ride from the hospital in Bridgton was that of
Batman's nemesis, the Joker. Alan had an idea that he was dealing with
the sort of man who would think installing a jet-powered backflow valve
in a friend's toilet the very height of humor. And would a fellow like
that-the sort of fellow who would put a tack in your chair or stick a
burning match in the sole of your shoe just for laughs-leave before you
sat down or noticed that your socks were on fire and your pantscuffs
were catching? Of course not. What fun would that be?
      I think you're still around, Alan thought. I think you want to
watch all the fun. Don't you, you son of a bitch?
      He sat quite still, looking at the shop with the green awning,
trying to fathom the mind of a man who would set such a complex and
mean-spirited set of events in motion. He was concentrating far too
deeply to notice that the car parked on his left was quite old,
although smoothly, almost aerodynamically, designed. It was Mr.
      Gaunt's Tucker Talisman, in fact.
      How did you do it? There's a lot I want to know, but just that
one thing will suffice for tonight. How could you do it? How could
you learn so much about us so fast?
      Brian said Mr. Gaunt wasn't really a man at all.
      In daylight Alan would have scoffed at this idea, as he had
scoffed at the idea that Polly's charm might have some supernatural
healing power. But tonight, cupped in the crazy palm of the gale,
staring at the display window which had become a blank dead eye, the
idea had its own undeniable, gloomy power. He remembered the day he
had come to Needful Things with the specific intention of meeting and
talking to Mr. Gaunt, and he remembered the odd sensation that had
crept over him as he peered in through the window with his hands cupped
at the sides of his face to reduce the glare. He had felt he was being
watched, although the shop was clearly empty.
      And not only that; he'd felt the watcher was malign, hateful. The
feeling had been so strong that for a moment he had actually mistaken
his own reflection for the unpleasant (and half-transparent) face of
someone else.
      How strong that feeling had been ... how very strong.
      Alan found himself remembering something else-something his
grandmother used to tell him when he was small: The devil's voice is
sweet to hear.
      Brian said How had Mr. Gaunt come by his knowledge? And why in
God's name would he bother with a wide place in the road like Castle
Rock?
      -Mr. Gaunt wasn't really a man at all.
      Alan suddenly leaned over and groped on the floor of the station
wagon's passenger side. For a moment he thought that what he was
feeling around for was gone-that it had fallen out of the car at some
point during the day when the passenger door was openand then his
fingers happened on the metal curve. It had rolled underneath the
seat, that was all. He fumbled it out, held it up ...
      and the voice of depression, absent since he had left Sean Rusk's
hospital room (or maybe it was just that things had been too busy since
then for Alan to hear it), spoke up in its loud and unsettlingly merry
voice.
      Hi, Alan! Hello! I've been away, sorry about that, but I'm back
now, okay? What you got there? Can of nuts? Nop@that's what i't
looks like, but that's not what i't is, I's it? It's the last Joke
Todd ever boughtat the auburn Novelty Shop, correct? A fake can of
Tastee-Munch Mixed Nuts with a green snake insid@repe-paper wrapped
around a spring. And when he brought it to you with his eyes glowing
and a hig, goofy smile on his face, you told him to put that silly
thing back, didn't you? And when his face fell, you pretended not to
notice-you told him ... let me see. What DID you tell him?
     "That the fool and his money soon parted," Alan said dully. He
turned the can around and around in his hands, looking at it,
remembering Todd's face. "That's what I told him."
     Ohhhh, riiiiight, the voice agreed. How could I have forgotten a
thing like that? You want to talk about mean-spirited? jeer, Louise!
     Good thing you reminded me! Good thing you reminded us BOTH,
right? Only Annie saved the day-she said to let him have it. She said
... let me see. What DID she say?
     "She said it was sort of funny, that Todd was just like me, and
that he'd only be young once." Alan's voice was hoarse and trembling.
     He had begun to cry again, and why not? just why the fucking hell
not?
     The old pain was back, twisting itself around his aching heart
like a dirty rag.
     Hurts, doesn't it? the voice of depression-that guilty,
self-hating voice-asked with a sympathy Alan (the rest of Alan)
suspected was entirely bogus. It hurts too much, like having to live
inside a country-and-western song about goodlove gone bad or goodkids
gone dead. Nothing that hurts this much can do you any good. Shove it
back in the glove compartment, buddy. Forget about it. Next week,
when this madness is all over, you can trade the wagon with the fake
can of nuts still in i't.
     Why not? It's the sort of cheap practical joke that would appeal
only to a child, or to a man like Gaunt. Forget it. ForgetAlan cut
the voice off in mid-rant. He hadn't known he could do that until this
moment, and it was good knowledge to have, knowledge that might be
useful in the future ... if he had a future, that was. He looked more
closely at the can, turning it this way and that, really looking at it
for the first time, seeing it not as a sappy memento of his lost son
but as an object which was as much a tool of misdirection as his hollow
magic wand, his silk top-hat with the false bottom, or the Folding
Flower Trick which still nestled beneath his watchband.
     Magic-wasn't that what this was all about? It was mean-spirited
magic, granted; magic calculated not to make people gasp and laugh but
to turn them into angry charging bulls, but it was magic, just the
same. And what was the basis of all magic? Misdirection. It was a
five-foot-long snake hidden inside a can of nuts ... or, he thought,
thinking of Polly, it's a disease that looks like a cure.
     He opened the car door, and when he got out into the pouring rain,
he was still carrying the fake can of nuts in his left hand.
     Now that he had drawn back a little from the dangerous lure of
sentiment, he remembered his opposition to the purchase of this thing
with something like amazement. All his life he had been fascinated
with magic, and of course he would have been entranced by the old
snake-in-a-can-of-nuts trick as a kid. So why had he spoken to Todd in
such an unfriendly way when the boy had wanted to buy it, and then
pretended not to see the boy's hurt? Had it been jealousy of Todd's
youth and enthusiasm? An inability to remember the wonder of simple
things? What?
     He didn't know. He only knew it was exactly the sort of trick a
Mr. Gaunt would understand, and he wanted it with him now.
     Alan bent back into the car, grabbed a flashlight from the small
box of jumbled tools sitting on the rear seat, then walked past the
nose of Mr. Gaunt's Tucker Talisman (still without noticing it), and
passed under the deep-green awning of Needful Things.

     8

     Well, here I am. Here I am at last.
     Alan's heart was pounding hard but steadily in his chest. In his
mind, the faces of his son and his wife and Sean Rusk seemed to have
combined. He glanced at the sign in the window again and then tried
the door. It was locked. Overhead, the canvas awning rippled and
snapped in the howling wind.
     He had tucked the Tastee-Munch can into his shirt. Now he touched
it with his right hand and seemed to draw some indescribable but
perfectly real comfort from it.
     "Okay," he muttered. "Here I come, ready or not." He reversed
the flashlight and used the handle to smash a hole in the glass. He
steeled himself for the wail of the burglar alarm, but it didn't come.
     Either Gaunt hadn't turned it on or there was no alarm. He
reached through the jagged hole and tried the inside knob. It turned,
and for the first time, Alan Pangborn stepped into Needful Things.
     The smell hit him first; it was deep and still and dusty. it
wasn't the smell of a new shop but of a place which had been untenanted
for months or even years. Holding his gun in his right hand, he shone
the flashlight around with his left. it illuminated a bare floor, bare
walls, and a number of glass cases. The cases were empty, the stock
was gone. Everything was blanketed by a thick fall of dust, and the
dust was undisturbed by any mark.
     No one's been here for a long, long time.
     But how could that possibly be, when he had seen people going in
and out all week long?
     Because he's not a man at all. Because the devil's voice is sweet
to hear.
     He took two more steps, using the flashlight to cover the empty
room in zones, breathing the dry museum dust which hung in the air. He
looked behind him and saw, in a flash of lightning, the tracks of his
own feet in the dust. He shone the light back into the store, ran it
from right to left along the case which had also served Mr.
     Gaunt as a counter ... and stopped.
     A video-cassette recorder/player sat there, next to a Sony
portable TV-one of the sporty models, round instead of square, with a
case as red as a fire-engine. A cord was looped around the television.
     And there was something on top of the VCR. In this light it
looked like a book, but Alan didn't think that was what it was.
     He walked over and trained his light first on the TV. It was as
thickly coated with dust as the floor and the glass cases. The cord
looped around it was a short length of coaxial cable with a connector
at either end. Alan moved his light to the thing on top of the VCR,
the thing which wasn't a book but a video cassette in an unmarked black
plastic case.
     A dusty white business envelope lay beside it. Written on the
front of the envelope was the message

     ATTENTION SHERIFF ALAN PANGBORN.

     He set his gun and his flashlight down on the glass counter, took
the envelope, opened it, and pulled out the single sheet of paper
inside. Then he picked up the flashlight again and trained its
powerful circle of light on the short typed message.
     Dear Sheriff Pangborn, By now you will have discovered that I am a
rather special sort of businessman-the rare sort who actually does try
to stock "something for everyone." I regret that we never were able to
meet face-to-face, but I hope you'll understand that such a meeting
would have been very unwise-from my standpoint, at least. Ha-ha! In
any event, I have left you a little something which I believe will
interest you very muchThis is not a gift-I am not the Santa Claus type
at all, as I think you will agree-but everyone in town has assured me
that you are an honorable man, and I believe you will pay the price I
require. That price includes a little service ... a service which is,
in your case, more good deed than prank.
     I believe you will agree with me, sir.
     I know you have wondered long and deeply about what happened
during the last few moments of your wife and younger son's lives. I
believe that all these questions will be answered shortly.
     Please believe that I wish you only the best, and that I remain
Your faithful and obedient servant Leland Gaunt Alan put the paper down
slowly. "Bastard!" he muttered.
     He shone the light around again, and saw the VCR's cord trailing
down the far side of the case and ending in a plug which lay on the
floor several feet from the nearest electric socket. Which was no
problem, since the power was out, anyway.
     But you know what? Alan thought. I don't think that matters.
     I don't think it matters one little bit. I think that once I hook
the appliances up and plug them in and feed that cassette to the
tapeplayer, everything is going to work just fine. Because there's no
way he could have caused the things he's caused, or know the things he
knows ... not if he's human. The devil's voice is sweet to hear, Alan,
and whatever you do, you must not look at what he's left for you.
     Nevertheless, he put the flashlight down again and picked up the
coaxial cable. He examined it for a moment, then bent to plug it into
the proper receptacle on the back of the TV. The TasteeMunch can tried
to slip out of his shirt as he did so. He caught it with one of his
nimble hands before it could fall to the floor, and set it on the glass
case next to the VCR.

     9

     Norris Ridgewick was halfway to Needful Things when he suddenly
decided he would be crazy-much crazier than he had been already, and
that was really going some to tackle Leland Gaunt alone.
     He pulled the microphone off its prongs. "Unit Two to Base," he
said. "This is Norris, come back?"
     He released the button. There was nothing but a horrid squeal of
static. The heart of the storm was directly over The Rock now.
     "Fuck it," he said, and turned toward the Municipal Building.
     Alan might be there; if not, someone would tell him where Alan
was. Alan would know what to do ... and even if he didn't, Alan would
have to hear his confession: he had slashed Hugh Priest's tires and
sent the man to his death simply because he, Norris Ridgewick, had
wanted to own a Bazun fishing rod like his good old dad's.
     He arrived at the Municipal Building while the timer under the
bridge stood at 5, and parked directly behind a bright yellow van.
     A TV newsvan, from the look.
     Norris got out in the pouring rain and ran into the Sheriff's
Office to try to find Alan.
     Polly swung the cup end of the bathroom plunger at the obscenely
rearing spider, and this time it did not flinch away. Its bristly
front legs clasped the shaft, and Polly's hands cried out in agony as
it hauled its quivering weight onto the rubber cup. Her grip wavered,
the plunger dropped, and suddenly the spider was scrabbling up the
handle like a fat man on a tightrope.
      She drew in breath to scream and then its front legs dropped onto
her shoulders like the arms of some scabrous dime-a-dance Lothario.
      Its listless ruby eyes stared into her own. Its fanged mouth
dropped open and she could smell its breath-a stink of bitter spices
and rotting meat.
      She opened her mouth to scream. One of its legs pawed into her
mouth. Rough, gruesome bristles caressed her teeth and tongue.
      The spider mewled eagerly.
      Polly resisted her first instinct to spit the horrid, pulsing
thing out. She released the plunger and grabbed the spider's leg. At
the same time she bit down, using all the strength in her jaws.
      Something crunched like a mouthful of Life Savers, and a cold
bitter taste like ancient tea filled her mouth. The spider uttered a
cry of pain and tried to draw back. Bristles slid harshly through
Polly's fists, but she clamped her howling hands tight around the
thing's leg again before it could completely escape ... and twisted it,
like a woman trying to twist a drumstick off a turkey. There was a
tough, gristly ripping noise. The spider uttered another slobbering
cry of pain.
      It tried to lunge away. Spitting out the bitter dark fluid which
had filled her mouth, knowing it would be a long, long time before she
was entirely rid of that taste, Polly yanked it back again. Some
distant part of her was astounded at this exhibition of strength, but
there was another part of her which understood it perfectly. She was
afraid, she was revolted but more than anything else, she was angry.
      I was used, she thought incoherently. I sold Alan's life for
this!
      For this monster!
      The spider tried to gnash at her with its fangs, but its rear legs
lost their tenuous grip on the shaft of the plunger and it would have
fallen ... if Polly had allowed it to fall.
      She did not. She gripped its hot, bulging body between her
forearms and squeezed. She lifted it up so it squirmed above her, its
legs twitching and pawing at her upturned face. Juice and black blood
began to run from its body and trickle up her arms in burning
streamlets.
      "NO MORE!" shrieked Polly. "NO MORE, NO MORE, NO MORE!"
      She threw it. It struck the tiled wall behind the tub and
splattered open in a clot of ichor. It hung up for a moment, pasted in
place by its own innards, and then fell into the tub with a gooey
thump.
      Polly grabbed the bathroom plunger again and sprang at it. She
began beating it as a woman might beat at a mouse with a broom, but
that wasn't working. The spider only shuddered and tried to crawl
away, its legs scrabbling at the rubber shower-mat with its pattern of
yellow daisies. Polly pulled the plunger back, reversed it, and then
rammed forward with all of her strength, using the shaft like a lance.
      She caught the wretched, freakish thing dead center and impaled
it. There was a grotesque punching sound, and then the spider's guts
ruptured and ran out onto the shower-mat in a stinking flood.
      It wriggled frantically, curling its legs fruitlessly around the
stake she had put in its heart ... and then, at last, it became still.
     Polly stepped back, closed her eyes, and felt the world waver.
     She had actually begun to faint when Alan's name exploded in her
mind like a Roman candle. She curled her hands into fists and brought
them together, hard, knuckles to knuckles. The pain was bright,
sudden, and immense. The world came back in a cold flash.
     She opened her eyes, advanced to the tub, and looked in. At first
she thought there was nothing there at all. Then, beside the plunger's
rubber cup, she saw the spider. It was no bigger than the nail on her
pinky finger, and it was very dead.
     The rest never happened at all. It was your imagination.
     "The bloody fuck it was," Polly said in a thin, shaking voice.
     But the spider wasn't the important thing. Alan was the important
thing-Alan was in terrible danger, and she was the reason why. She had
to find him, and do it before it was too late.
     If it wasn't too late already.
     She would go to the Sheriff's Office. Someone there would know
whereNo, Aunt Evvie's voice spoke up in her mind. Not there. If you
go there, it really will be too late. You know where to go. You know
where he is.
     Yes.
     Yes, of course she did.
     Polly ran for the door, and one confused thought beat at her mind
like moth-wings: Please God, don't let him buy anything. Oh God,
please, please, please don't let him buy anything.

     CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

     The timer under Castle Stream Bridge, which had been known as the
Tin Bridge to residents of The Rock since time out of mind, reached 0
at 7:38 p.m. on the night of Tuesday, October 15th, in the year of Our
Lord 1991. The tiny burst of electricity which was intended to ring
the bell licked across the bare wires Ace had wrapped around the
terminals of the nine-volt battery which ran the gadget. The bell
actually did begin to ring, but it-and the rest of the timer-was
swallowed a split second later in a flash of light as the electricity
triggered the blasting cap and the cap in turn triggered the dynamite.
     Only a few people in Castle Rock mistook the dynamite blast for
thunder. The thunder was heavy artillery in the sky; this was a
gigantic rifleshot blast. The south end of the old bridge, which was
built not of tin but of old rusty iron, lifted off the bank on a squat
ball of fire. It rose perhaps ten feet into the air, becoming a gently
inclined ramp, and then fell back in a bitter crunch of popping cement
and the clatter-clang of flying metal. The north end of the bridge
twisted loose and the whole contraption fell askew into Castle Stream,
which was now in full spate. The south end came to rest on the
lightning-downed elm.
     On Castle Avenue, where the Catholics and the Baptists-along with
nearly a dozen State Policemen-were still locked in strenuous debate,
the fighting paused. All the combatants stared toward the fire-rose at
the Castle Stream end of town. Albert Gendron and Phil Burgmeyer, who
had been duking it out with great ferocity seconds before, now stood
side by side, looking into the glare.
     Blood was running down the left side of Albert's face from a
temple wound, and Phil's shirt was mostly torn off.
     Nearby, Nan Roberts squatted atop Father Brigham like a very large
(and, in her rayon waitress's uniform, very white) vulture. She had
been using his hair to raise the good Father's head and slam it
repeatedly into the pavement. Rev. Rose lay close by, unconscious as
a result of Father Brigham's ministrations.
      Henry Payron, who had lost a tooth since his arrival (not to
mention any illusions he might once have held about religious harmony
in America), froze in the act of pulling Tony Mislaburski off Baptist
Deacon Fred Mellon.
      They all froze, like children playing Statues.
      "Jesus Christ, that was the bridge," Don Hemphill muttered.
      Henry Payton decided to take advantage of the lull. He tossed
Tony Mislaburski aside, cupped his hands around his wounded mouth, and
bawled: "All right, everybody! This is the police! I'm ordering you-"
Then Nan Roberts raised her voice in a shout. She had spent many long
years bawling orders into the kitchen of her diner, and she was used to
being heard no matter how stiff the racket was. It was no contest; her
voice overtopped Payton's easily.
      "THE GODDAM CATHOLICS ARE USING DYNAMITE!" she bugled.
      There were fewer participants now, but what they lacked in numbers
they made up for in angry enthusiasm.
      Seconds after Nan's cry, the rumble was on again, now spreading
into a dozen skirmishes along a fifty-yard stretch of the rain-swept
avenue.
      2
      Norris Ridgewick burst into the Sheriff's office moments before
the bridge went, yelling at the top of his lungs. "Where's Sheriff
Pangborn? I've got to find Sheriff P-" He stopped. Except for Seaton
Thomas and a State cop who didn't look old enough to drink beer yet,
the office was deserted.
      Where the hell was everybody? There were, it seemed, about six
thousand State Police units and other assorted vehicles parked
helter-skelter outside. One of them was his own VW, which would easily
have won the blue ribbon for helter-skelter, had ribbons been awarded.
      It was still lying on its side where Buster had tipped it.
      "Jesus!" No@-ris cried. "Where is everybody?"
      The State cop who didn't look old enough to drink beer yet took in
Norris's uniform and then said, "There's a brawl going on upstreet
somewhere-the Christians against the cannibals, or some damn thing.
      I'm supposed to be monitoring in dispatch, but with this storm I
can't transmit or receive doodlysquat." He added morosely: "Who are
you?"
      "Deputy Sheriff Ridgewick."
      "Well, I'm Joe Price. What kind of town have you got here anyhow,
Deputy? Everyone in it has gone stone crazy."
      Norris ignored him and went to Seaton Thomas. Seat's complexion
was dirty gray, and he was breathing with great difficulty.
      One of his wrinkled hands was pressed squarely in the middle of
his chest.
      "Seat, where's Alan?"
      "Dunno," Seat said, and looked at Norris with dull, frightened
eyes. "Something bad's happening, Norris. Really bad. All over town.
      The phones are out, and that shouldn't be, because most of the
lines are underground now. But do you know something? I'm glad
they're out.
      I'm glad because I don't want to know."
      "You should be in the hospital," Norris said, looking at the old
man with concern.
      "I should be in Kansas," Seat said drearily. "Meantime, I'm just
gonna sit here and wait for it to be over. I ain't-" The bridge blew
up then, cutting him off-that great rifleshot noise ripped the night
like a claw.

     'Jesus!"   Norris and Joe Price cried in unison.

     "Yep," Seat Thomas said in his weary, frightened, nagging,
unsurprised voice, "they're going to blow up the town, I guess.   I
guess that comes next."

     Suddenly, shockingly, the old man began to weep.

     "Where's Henry Payton?" Norris shouted at Trooper Price.
     Price ignored him. He was running for the door to see what had
blown up.
     Norris spared a glance at Seaton Thomas, but Seat was staring
gloomily out into space, tears rolling down his face and his hand still
planted squarely in the center of his chest. Norris followed
Trooperjoe Price and found him in the Municipal Building parking lot,
where Norris had ticketed Buster Keeton's red Cadillac about a thousand
years ago. A pillar of dying fire stood out clearly in the rainy
night, and in its glow both of them could see that Castle Stream Bridge
was gone. The traffic light at the far end of town had been knocked
into the street.
     "Mother of God," Trooper Price said in a reverent voice. "I'm
sure glad this isn't my town." The firelight had put roses on his
cheeks and embers in his eyes.
     Norris's urge to locate Alan had deepened. He decided he had
better get back in his cruiser and try to find Henry Payton firstif
there was some sort of big brawl going on, that shouldn't be too
difficult. Alan might be there, too.
     He was almost across the sidewalk when a stroke of lightning
showed him two figures trotting around the corner of the courthouse
next to the Municipal Building. They appeared to be heading for the
bright yellow newsvan. One of them he was not sure of, but the other
figure-portly and a little bow-legged-was impossible to mistake. It
was Danforth Keeton.
     Norris Ridgewick took two steps to the right and planted his back
against the brick wall at the mouth of the alley. He drew his service
revolver. He raised it to shoulder level, its muzzle pointing up into
the rainy sky, and screamed "HALT!" at the top of his lungs.
     3
     Polly backed her car down the driveway, switched on the windshield
wipers, and made a left turn. The pain in her hands had been joined by
a deep, heavy burning in her arms, where the spider's muck had fallen
on her skin. It had poisoned her somehow, and the poison seemed to be
working its way steadily into her. But there was no time to worry
about it now.
     She was approaching the stop-sign at Laurel and Main when the
bridge went up. She winced away from that massive rifleshot and stared
for a moment, amazed, at the bright gout of flame which rose up from
Castle Stream. For a moment she saw the gantry-like silhouette of the
bridge itself, all black angles against the strenuous light, and then
it was swallowed in flame.
     She turned left again onto Main, in the direction of Needful
Things.

     4
     At one time, Alan Pangborn had been a dedicated maker of home
movies-he had no idea how many people he had bored to tears with jumpy
films, projected on a sheet tacked to the living-room wall, of his
diapered children toddling their uncertain way around the living room,
of Annie giving them baths, of birthday parties, of family outings. In
all these films, people waved and mugged at the camera. It was as
though there were some sort of unspoken law: When someone points a
movie camera at you, you must wave, or mug, or both. If you do not,
you may be arrested on a charge of Second-Degree Indifference, which
carries a penalty of up to ten years, said time to be spent watching
endless reels of JUMPY home movies.
     Five years ago he had switched to a video camera, which was both
cheaper and easier ... and instead of boring people to tears for ten or
fifteen minutes, which was the length of time three or four rolls of
eight-millimeter film ran when spliced together, you could bore them
for hours, all without even plugging in a fresh cassette.
     He took this cassette out of its box and looked at it. There was
no label. Okay, he thought. That's perfectly okay. I'll just have to
find out what's on it for myself, won't I? His hand moved to the VCR's
ON button ... and there it hesitated.
     The composite formed by Todd's and Sean's and his wife's faces
retreated suddenly; it was replaced by the pallid, shocked face of
Brian Rusk as Alan had seen him just this afternoon.
     You look unhappy, Brian.
     Yessir.
     Does that mean you ARE unhappy?
     Yessir-and if you turn that switch, you'll be unhappy, too. He
wants you to look at it, but not because he wants to do you a favor.
     Mr.
     Gaunt doesn't do favors. He wants to poison you, that's all.
     just like he's poisoned everyone else.

     Yet he had to look.

     His fingers touched the button, caressed its smooth, square shape.
     He paused and looked around. Yes; Gaunt was still here.
     Somewhere. Alan could feel him-a heavy presence, both menacing
and cajoling. He thought of the note Mr. Gaunt had left behind. I
know you have wondered long and deeply about what happened during the
last few moments of your wife and younger son's lives ...
     Don't do it, Sheriff, Brian Rusk whispered. Alan saw that pallid,
hurt, pre-suicidal face looking at him from above the cooler in his
bike basket, the cooler filled with the baseball cards. Let the past
sleep. It's better that way. And he lies; you KNOw he lies.

     Yes.   He did.   He did know that.

     Yet he had to look.

     Alan's finger pushed the button.

     The small green POWER light went on at once. The VCR worked just
fine, power outage or no power outage, just as Alan had known it would.
     He turned on the sexy red Sony and in a moment the bright white
glow of Channel 3 snow lit his face with pallid light. Alan pushed the
EJECT button and the VCR's cassettecarrier popped up.
     Don't do it, Brian Rusk's voice whispered again, but Alan didn't
listen. He carted the cassette, pushed the carrier down, and listened
to the little mechanical clicks as the heads engaged the tape. Then he
took a deep breath and pushed the PLAY button. The bright N E E D F U
L white snow on the screen was replaced by smooth blackness. A moment
later the screen went slate-gray, and a series of numbers flashed up: 8
... 7 ... 6 ... 5 ... 4 ... 3 ... 2 ... X.
     What followed was a shaky, hand-held shot of a country road.
     In the foreground, slightly out of focus but still readable, was a
road-sign. 117, it said, but Alan didn't need it. He had driven that
stretch many times, and knew it well. He recognized the grove of pines
just beyond the place where the road curved-it was the grove where the
Scout had fetched up, its nose crumpled around the largest tree in a
jagged embrace.
     But the trees in this picture showed no scars of the accident,
although the scars were still visible, if you went out there and looked
(he had, many times). Wonder and terror slipped silently into Alan's
bones as he realized-not just from the unwounded surfaces of the trees
and the curve in the road but from every configuration of the landscape
and every intuition of his heart-that this videotape had been shot on
the day Annie and Todd had died.
     He was going to see it happen.
     It was quite impossible, but it was true. He was going to see his
wife and son smashed open before his very eyes.
     Turn it off! Brian screamed. Turn it off, he's a poison man and
he sells poison things! Turn it off before it's too late!
     But Alan could have done this no more than he could have stilled
his own heartbeat by thought alone. He was frozen, caught.
     Now the camera panned jerkily to the left, up the road. For a
moment there was nothing, and then there was a sun-twinkle of light.
     It was the Scout. The Scout was coming. The Scout was on its way
to the pine tree where it and the people inside it would end forever.
The Scout was approaching its terminal point on earth. It was not
speeding; it was not moving erratically. There was no sign that Annie
had lost control or was in danger of losing it.
     Alan leaned forward beside the humming VCR, sweat trickling down
his cheeks, blood beating heavily in his temples. He felt his gorge
rising.
     This isn't real. It's a put-up job. He had it made somehow.
     It's not them; there may be an actress and a young actor inside
pretending to be them, but it's not them. It can't be.
     Yet he knew it was. What else would you see in images transmitted
by a VCR to a TV which wasn't plugged in but worked anyway? What else
but the truth?
     A lie! Brian Rusk's voice cried out, but it was distant and
easily ignored. A lie, Sheriff, a lie! A LIE!
     Now he could see the license plate on the approaching Scout.
     24912 V. Annie's license plate.
     Suddenly, behind the Scout, Alan saw another twinkle of light.
     Another car, approaching fast, closing the distance.
     Outside, the Tin Bridge blew up with that monstrous riflecrack
sound. Alan didn't look in that direction, didn't even hear it. Every
ounce of his concentration was fixed on the screen of the red Sony TV,
where Annie and Todd were approaching the tree which stood between them
and all the rest of their lives.
     The car behind them was doing seventy, maybe eighty miles an hour.
     As the Scout approached the cameraman's position, this second
car-of which there had never been any report-approached the Scout.
Annie apparently saw it, too; the Scout began to speed up, but it was
too little. And it was too late.
     The second car was a lime-green Dodge Challenger, jacked in the
back so the nose pointed at the road. Through the smokedglass windows,
one could dimly make out the roll-bar arching across the roof inside.
     The rear end was covered with stickers: HEARST, FUELLY, FRAM,
QUAKER STATE . . . Although the tape was silent, Alan could almost
hear the blast and crackle of exhaust through the straight-pipes.
     Ace!" he cried out in agonized comprehension. Ace! Ace Merrill!
     Revenge! Of course! Why had he never thought of it before?
     The Scout passed in front of the camera, which panned right to
follow. Alan had one moment when he could see inside and yes; it was
Annie, the paisley scarf she had been wearing that day tied in her
hair, and Todd, in his Star Trek tee-shirt. Todd was looking back at
the car behind him. Annie was looking up into the rearview mirror. He
could not see her face, but her body was leaning tensely forward in the
seat, pulling her shoulder-harness taut. He had that one brief last
look at them-his wife and his son-and part of him realized he did not
want to see them this way if there was no hope of changing the result:
he did not want to see the terror of their last moments.

     But there was no going back now.

     The Challenger bumped the Scout. It wasn't a hard hit, but Annie
had sped up and it was hard enough. The Scout missed the curve and
veered off the road and toward the grove of trees where the large pine
waited.

     "NO!"   Alan shouted.

     The Scout jounced into the ditch and out of it. It rocked up on
two wheels, came back down, and smashed into the hole of the pine tree
with a soundless crunch. A rag doll with a paisley scarf in its hair
flew through the windshield, struck a tree, and bounced into the
underbrush.
     The lime-green Challenger stopped at the edge of the road.
     The driver's door opened.
     Ace Merrill got out.
     He was looking toward the wreck of the Scout, now barely visible
in the steam escaping its ruptured radiator, and he was laughing.
     "NO!" Alan screamed again, and pushed the VCR over the side of
the glass case with both hands. It struck the floor but didn't break
and the coaxial cord was just a little too long to pull out. A line of
static ran across the TV screen, but that was all. Alan could see Ace
getting back into his car, still laughing, and then he grabbed the red
TV, lifted it above his head as he executed a half-turn, and threw it
against the wall. There was a flash of light, a hollow bang, and then
nothing but the hum of the VCR with the tape still running inside.
     Alan dealt it a kick and it fell mercifully silent.
     Get him. He lives in Mechanic Falls.
     This was a new voce. It was cold and it was insane but it had its
own merciless rationality. The voice of Brian Rusk was gone; now there
was only this one voice, repeating the same two things over and over.
     Get him. He lives in Mechanic Falls. Get him. He lives in
Mechanic Falls. Get him. Get him. Get him. 'fleAcross the street
there were two more of those monstrous ri shot explosions as the barber
shop and The Samuels Funeral Home blew up at almost the same instant,
belching glass and fiery debris into the sky and the street. Alan took
no notice.
     Get him. He lives in Mechanic Falls.
     He picked up the Tastee-Munch can without a thought, grabbing it
only because it was something he had brought in and thus was something
he should take back out. He crossed to the door, scuffing his previous
trail of footprints to incomprehensibility, and left Needful Things.
     The explosions meant nothing to him. The jagged, burning hole in
the line of buildings on the far side of Main Street meant nothing to
him.
     The rubble of wood and glass and brick in the street meant nothing
to him. Castle Rock and all the people who lived there, Polly Chalmers
among them, meant nothing to him. He had an errand to do in Mechanic
Falls, thirty miles from here. That meant something. In fact, it
meant everything.
     Alan strode around to the driver's side of the station wagon.
     He tossed his gun, his flashlight, and the joke can of nuts on the
seat. In his mind, his hands were already around Ace Merrill's throat
and starting to squeeze.

     5

     "HALT!" Norris screamed again. "HALT RIGHT WHERE YOU ARE!"
     He was thinking it was a most incredibly lucky break. He was less
than sixty yards from the holding cell where he intended to store Dan
Keeton for safekeeping. As for the other fellow ... well, that would
depend on what the two of them had been up to, wouldn't it? They
weren't exactly wearing the expressions of men who have been
ministering to the sick and comforting the griefstricken.
     Trooper Price looked from Norris to the men standing by the
old-fashioned board sign which read CASTLE COUNTY COURTHOUSE. Then he
looked back at Norris again. Ace and Zippy's Dad looked at each other.
 Then both of them eased their hands downward, toward the butts of the
guns which protruded over the waistbands of their pants.
     Norris had pointed the barrel of his revolver skyward, as he had
been taught to do in situations like this. Now, still following
procedure, he clasped his right wrist in his left fist and levelled the
revolver. If the books were right, they would not realize that the
muzzle was pointed directly between them; each would believe Norris was
aiming at him. "Move your hands away from your weapons, my friends.
     Do it now!"
     Buster and his companion exchanged another glance and dropped
their hands to their sides.
     Norris snapped a look at the Trooper. "You," he said. "Price.
     Want to give me a little help here? If you're not too tired, that
is."
     "What are you doing?" Price asked. He sounded worried and
unwilling to pitch in. The night's activities, with the hammering
demolition of the bridge to cap them, had reduced him to bystander
status. He apparently felt uncomfortable about stepping back into a
more active role. Things had gotten too big too fast.
     "Arresting these two boogers," Norris snapped. "What in the hell
does it look like?"
     "Arrest this, fellow," Ace said, and flipped Norris the bird.
     Buster uttered a high, yodelling laugh.
     Price looked at them nervously and then returned his troubled gaze
to Norris. "Uh ... on what charge?"
     Buster's friend laughed.
     Norris directed his full attention back to the two men, and was
alarmed to see their positions relative to each other had changed.
     When he had thrown down on them, they had been almost shoulder to
shoulder. Now they were almost five feet apart, and still sidling.
     "Standstill!" he bawled. They stopped and exchanged another
glance. "Move back together!"
     They only stood there in the pouring rain, hands dangling, looking
at him.
     "I'm arresting them on an illegal-weapons charge to start with!"
     Norris yelled furiously to Trooper Joe Price. "Now get your thumb
out of your butt and give me a help!"
     This shocked Price into action. He tried to take his own revolver
out of its holster, discovered the safety strap was still on, and began
fumbling with it. He was still fumbling when the barber shop and the
funeral home blew up.
     Buster, Norris, and Trooper Price all looked upstreet. Ace did
not. He had been waiting for just this golden moment. He pulled the
automatic from his belt with the speed of a Western quick-draw artist
and fired. The bullet took Norris high in the left shoulder, clipping
his lung and smashing his collarbone. Norris had taken a step away
from the brick wall when he noticed the two men drifting apart; now he
was driven back against it. Ace fired again, chipping a crater in the
brick an inch from Norris's ear. The ricochet made a sound like a very
large, very angry insect.
     "oh Christ!" Trooper Price screamed, and began to labor more
enthusiastically to free the safety strap over the butt of his gun.
     "Burn that guy, Dad!" Ace yelled. He was grinning. He fired at
Norris again, and this third bullet tore a hot groove in the skinny
Deputy's left side as he collapsed to his knees. Lightning flashed
overhead. Incredibly, Norris could still hear brick and wood from the
latest explosions rattling down on the street.
     Trooper Price at long last managed to unsnap the strap over his
gun. He was pulling it free when a bullet from the automatic Keeton
held took his head off from the eyebrows on up. Price was hammered out
of his boots and thrown against the brick wall of the alley.
     Norris raised his own gun once more. It seemed to weigh a hundred
pounds. Still holding it in both hands, he aimed at Keeton.
     Buster was a clearer target than his friend. More important,
Buster had just killed a cop, and that shit most definitely did not go
down in Castle Rock. They were hicks, maybe, but not barbarians.
     Norris pulled the trigger at the same moment Ace tried to shoot
him again.
     The recoil of his revolver sent Norris flying backward. Ace's
bullet buzzed through empty air where his head had been half a second
before. Buster Keeton also went flying backward, hands clapped to his
belly. Blood poured through his fingers.
     Norris lay against the brick wall near Trooper Price, panting
harshly, one hand pressed against his wounded shoulder. Christ, this
has been a really lousy day, he thought.
     Ace levelled the automatic at him, then thought better of itat
least for the time being. He went to Buster instead and dropped on one
knee beside him. North of them, the bank went up in a roar of fire and
pulverized granite. Ace didn't even look in that direction. He moved
old Dad's hands to get a better look at the wound. He was sorry this
had happened. He had been getting to like old Dad pretty well.
     Buster screamed. "Oh, it hurts! Oh, it hurrrrts!"
     Ace just bet it did. Old Dad had taken a.45 slug just above his
belly-button. The entrance hole was the size of a headbolt. Ace
didn't have to roll him over to know the exit hole would be the size of
a coffee cup, probably with chunks of old Dad's spine sticking out of
it like bloody candy-canes.
     "It hurrrts! HURRRRRRTS!" Buster screamed up into the rain.
     "Yeah." Ace put the muzzle of the automatic against Buster's
temple. "Tough luck, Dad. I'm going to give you some painkiller."
     He pulled the trigger three times. Buster's body jumped and was
still.
     Ace got to his feet, meaning to finish the goddam Deputy-if there
was anything left to finish-when a gun roared and a bullet whined
through the windy air less than a foot over his head. Ace 'de the
Slier'if's looked up and saw another cop standing just outsi Office
door to the parking lot. This one looked older than God.
     He was shooting at Ace with one hand while the other pressed
against his chest above his heart.
     Seat Thomas's second try plowed into the earth right next to Ace,
splashing muddy water on the toes of his engineer boots. The old
buzzard couldn't shoot for shit, but Ace suddenly realized he had to
get the hell out of here, anyway. They had put enough dynamite in the
courthouse to blow the whole building sky-high, they had set the timer
for five minutes, and here he was, all but leaning against it while
fucking Methuselah took potshots at him.
     Let the dynamite take care of both of them.
     It was time to go see Mr. Gaunt.
     Ace got up and ran into the street. The old Deputy fired again,
but this one wasn't even close. Ace ran behind the yellow newsvan, but
made no attempt to get into it. The Chevrolet Celebrity was parked at
Needful Things. it would do excellently as a getaway carBut first he
intended to find Mr. Gaunt and get paid off. Surely he had something
coming, and surely Mr. Gaunt would give it to himAlso, he had a
certain thieving Sheriff to find"Payback's a bitch," Ace muttered, and
ran up Main Street toward Needful Things.

     6

     Frank jewett was standing on the courthouse steps when he finally
saw the man he had been looking for. Frank had been there for some
time now, and none of the things going on in Castle Rock tonight had
meant much to him. Not the screams and shouts from the direction of
Castle Hill, not Danforth Keeton and some elderly Hell's Angel running
down the courthouse steps about five minutes ago, not the explosions,
not the most recent rattle of gunshots, this time from right around the
corner in the parking lot next to the Sheriff's Office. Frank had
other fish to fry and other lemons to squeeze. Frank had a personal
APB out on his excellent old "friend," George T. Nelson.
     And boy-howdy! At last! There was George T. Nelson himself, in
the flesh, strolling by on the sidewalk below the courthouse steps!
     Except for the automatic pistol jammed into the waistband of
George T. Nelson's Sans-A-Belt polyester slacks (and the fact that it
was still raining like hell), the man might have been on his way to a
picnic.
     just strolling along in the rain was Monsieur George T.
     Motherfucking Nelson, just breezing along with the Christina
breeze, and what had the note in Frank's office said? Oh yes:
Remember, $2, 000 at my house by 7:15 at the latest or you will wish
you were born without a dick. Frank glanced at his watch, saw it was
closer to eight o'clock than to 7:15, and decided that didn't matter
much.
      He raised George T. Nelson's Spanish Llama and pointed it at the
head of the son of a bitching shop teacher who had caused all his
trouble.
      it NELSON!" he screamed. "GEORGE NELSON! TURN AROUND AND LOOK
AT ME, YOU PRICK!"
      George T. Nelson wheeled around. His hand dropped toward the butt
of his automatic, then fell away when he saw he was covered.
      He placed his hands on his hips instead and peered up the
courthouse steps at Frank Jewett, who stood there with rain dripping
from his nose, his chin, and the muzzle of his stolen gun.
      "You going to shoot me?" George T. Nelson asked.
      "You bet I am!" Frank snarled.
      "Just shoot me down like a dog, huh?"
      "Why not? It's what you deserve!"
      To Frank's amazement, George T. Nelson was smiling and nodding.
      "Ayup," he said, "and that's what I'd expect from a chickenshit
bastard who'd break into a friend's house and kill a defenseless little
birdie.
      Exactly what I'd expect. So go ahead, you yellowbelly foureyes
fuck.
      Shoot me and get it over with."
      Thunder bellowed overhead, but Frank didn't hear it. The bank
blew up ten seconds later and he barely heard that. He was too busy
struggling with his fury ... and his amazement. Amazement at the gall,
the bold, bare-ass gall of Monsieur George T. Motherfucker Nelson.
      At last Frank managed to break the lock on his tongue. "Killed
your bird, right! Shit on that stupid picture of your mom, right
again! And what did you do? What did you do, George, besides make
sure that I'll lose my job and never teach again? God, I'll be lucky
not to end up in jail!" He saw the total injustice of this in a sudden
black flash of comprehension; it was like rubbing vinegar into a raw
scrape. "Why didn't you just come and ask me for money, if you needed
it? Why didn't you just come and ask? We could have worked something
out, you dumb bastard!"
      "I don't know what you're talking about!" George T. Nelson
shouted back. "All I know is that you're brave enough to kill
teenytiny parakeets but you don't have balls enough to take me on in a
fair fight!"
      "Don't know what ... don't know what I'm talking about?" Frank
sputtered. The muzzle of the Llama wavered wildly back and forth.
      He could not believe the gall of the man below him on the
sidewalk; simply could not believe it. To be standing there with one
foot on the pavement and the other practically in eternity and to
simply go on lying ...
      "No! I don't! Not the slightest idea!"
      In the extremity of his rage, Frank jewett regressed to the
childhood response to such outrageous, boldface denial: "Liar, liar,
pants on fire!"
      "Coward!" George T. Nelson smartly returned. "Baby-coward!
      Parakeet-killer!"
      "Blackmailer!"
      "Loony! Put the gun away, loony! Fight me fair!"
      Frank grinned down at him. "Fair? Fight you fair? What do you
know about fair?"
     George T. Nelson held up his empty hands and waggled the fingers
at Frank. "More than you, it looks like."
     Frank opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out. He was
temporarily silenced by George T. Nelson's empty hands.
     "Go on," George T. Nelson said. "Put it away. Let's do it like
they do in the Westerns, George. If you've got the sack for it, that
is. Fastest man wins."
     Frank thought: Well, why not? just why the hell not?
     He hadn't much else to live for, one way or the other, and if he
did nothing else, he could show his old "friend" he wasn't a coward.
     "Okay," he said, and shoved the Llama into the waistband of his
own pants. He held his hands out in front of him, hovering just I
above the butt of the gun. "How do you want to do it, GeorgiePorgie?"
     George T. Nelson was grinning. "You start down the steps," he
said. "I start up. Next time the thunder goes overhead-" "All right,"
Frank said. "Fine. Let's do it."
     He started down the stairs. And George T. Nelson started up.

     7

     Polly had just spotted the green awning of Needful Things up ahead
when the funeral parlor and the barber shop went up. The glare of
light and the roar of sound were enormous. She saw debris burst out of
the heart of the explosion like asteroids in a science fiction movie
and ducked instinctively. It was well that she did; several chunks of
wood and the stainless-steel lever from the side of Chair #2-Henry
Gendron's chair-smashed through the windshield of her Toyota. The
lever made a weird, hungry humming sound as it flew through the car and
exited by way of the rear window. Broken glass whispered through the
air in a widening shotgun cloud.
     The Toyota, with no driver to steer it, bumped up over the curb,
struck a fire hydrant, and stalled.
     Polly sat up, blinking, and stared out through the hole in the
windshield. She saw someone coming out of Needful Things and heading
toward one of the three cars parked in front of the store.
     In the bright light of the fire across the street, she recognized
Alan easily.
     "Alan!" She yelled it, but Alan didn't turn. He moved with
single-minded purpose, like a robot.
     Polly shoved open the door of her car and ran toward him,
screaming his name over and over. From down the street came the rapid
rattle of gunfire. Alan did not turn in that direction, nor did he
look at the conflagration which, only moments ago, had been the funeral
parlor and the barber shop. He seemed to be locked entirely on his own
interior course of action, and Polly suddenly realized that she was too
late. Leland Gaunt had gotten to him. He had bought something after
all, and if she didn't make it to his car before he embarked on
whatever wild-goose chase it was that Gaunt was sending him on, he
would simply leave ... and God only knew what might happen then.
     She ran faster.

     8

     "Help me," Norris said to Seaton Thomas, and slung an arm around
Seat's neck. He staggered to his feet.
     "I think I winged him," Seaton said. He was puffing, but his
color had come back.
     "Good," Norris said. His shoulder hurt like fire ... and the as
if pain seemed to be sinking deeper into his flesh all the time,
seeking his heart. "Now just help me."
     "You'll be all right," Seaton said. In his distress over Norris,
Seat had forgotten his fear that he was, in his words, coming down with
a heart attack. "Soon as I get you insid"No," Norris gasped.
     "Cruiser."
     "What?"
     Norris turned his head and glared at Thomas with frantic,
painfilled eyes. "Get me in my cruiser! I have to GO to Needful
Things!"
     Yes. The moment the words were out of his mouth, everything
seemed to fall into place. Needful Things was where he had bought the
Bazun fishing rod- It was the direction In which the man who had shot
him had gone running. Needful Things was the place where everything
had started; Needful Things was - where it all must end.
     Ga@ia blew up, flooding Main Street with fresh glare. A Double
Dragon machine rose out of the ruins, turned over twice, and landed
upside down in the street with a crunch.
     "Norris, you been shot-" "Of course I've been shot!" Norris
screamed. Bloody froth flew from his lips. "Now get me in the
cruiser!"
     "It's a bad idea, Norris-" "No It's not," Norris said grimly. He
turned his head and spat blood. "It's the only idea. Now come on.
     Help me."
     Seat Thomas began to walk him toward Unit 2
     9
     If Alan hadn't glanced into his rearview mirror before backing out
into the street, he would have run Polly down, completing the evening
by crushing the woman he loved under the rear wheels of his old station
wagon. He did not recognize her; she was only a shape behind his car,
a woman-shape outlined against the cauldron of flames on the other side
of the street. He jammed on the brakes, and a moment later she was
hammering at his window.
     Ignoring her, Alan began to back up again. He had no time for the
town's problems tonight; he had his own. Let them slaughter each other
like stupid animals, if that was what they wanted to do.
     He was going to Mechanic Falls. He was going to get the man who
had killed his wife and son in revenge for a piddling four years in the
Shank.
     Polly grabbed his doorhandle and was half-pulled, half-dragged,
out into the debris-strewn street. She punched down on the button
below the handle, her hand shrieking with pain, and the door flew open
with her clinging desperately to it and her feet dragging as Alan made
his reverse turn. The nose of the station wagon was pointing down Main
Street. In his grief and fury, Alan had totally forgotten that there
was no bridge to cross down that way anymore.
     "Alan!" she screamed. "Alan, stop!"
     It got through. Somehow it got through in spite of the rain, the
thunder, the wind, and the heavy, hungry crackle of the fire. In spite
of his compulsion.
     He looked at her, and Polly's heart broke at the expression in his
eyes. Alan wore the look of a man floating in the gut of a nightmare.
     "Polly?" he asked distantly.
     "Alan, you have to stop!"
     She wanted to let go of the doorhandle-her hands were agony-but
she was afraid that if she did, he would simply drive away and leave
her there in the middle of Main Street.
      No ... she knew he would.
      "Polly, I have to go. I'm sorry you're mad at me that you think I
did something-but we'll sort it out. Only I have to g-" "I'm not mad
at you anymore, Alan. I know it wasn't you. it was him, playing us
off against each other, like he has just about everyone else in Castle
Rock. Because that's what he does. Do you understand, Alan? Are you
hearing me? Because that is what he does!
      Now stop! Turn off the goddamned engine and listen to me!"
      "I have to go, Polly," he said. His own voice seemed to be coming
to him from far away. On the radio, perhaps. "But I'll be ha-" "No
you won't!" she cried. Suddenly she was furious with himfurious at
all of them, all the greedy, frightened, angry, acquisitive people in
this town, herself included. "No you won't, because if you leave now,
there won't be a goddam thing to come back TO!"
      The video-game parlor blew up. Debris stormed around Alan's car,
parked in the middle of Main Street. Alan's talented right hand stole
over, picked up the Tastee-Munch can, as if for comfort, and held it on
his lap.
      Polly took no notice of the explosion; she stared at Alan with her
dark, pain-filled eyes.
      "Polly-" "Look!" she shouted suddenly, a.-id tore open the front
of her blouse. Rainwater struck the swells of her breasts and gleamed
in the hollow of her throat. "Look, I took it off-the charm! it's
gone!
      Now take yours off, Alan! If you're a man, take yours Off!"
      He was having trouble understanding her from the depths of
whatever nightmare it was which held him, the nightmare Mr. Gaunt had
spun around him like a poisonous cocoon ... and in a sudden flash of
insight she understood what that nightmare was. What it must be.
      "Did he tell you what happened to Annie and Todd?" she asked
softly.
      His head rocked back as if she had slapped him, and Polly knew she
had hit the mark.
      "Of course he did. What's the one thing in all the world, the one
useless thing, that you want so badly that you get it mixed up with
needing it? That's your charm, Alan-that's what he's put around your
neck."
      She let go of the doorhandle and thrust both of her arms into the
car. The glow from the domelight fell on them. The flesh was a dark,
liverish red. Her arms were so badly swollen that her elbows were
becoming puffy dimples.
      "There was a spider inside of mine," she said softly.
      "'Hinkypinky-spider, crawling up the spout. Down came the rain
and washed the spider out.'Just a little spider. But it grew. It ate
my pain and it grew. This is what it did before I killed it and took
my pain back. I wanted so badly for the pain to be gone, Alan. That
was what I wanted, but I don't need it to be gone. I can love you and
I can love life and bear the pain all at the same time. I think the
pain might even make the rest better, the way a good setting can make a
diamond look better."
      "Polly"Of course it has poisoned me," she continued thoughtfully,
"and I think the poison may kill me if something isn't done. But why
not? It's fair. Hard, but fair. I bought the poison when I bought
the charm. He has sold a lot of charms in his nasty little shop this
last week. The bastard works fast, I'll give him that much.
        Hinkypinky-spider, crawling up the spout.   That's what was in
mine.
     What's inside yours? Annie and Todd, isn't it? Isn't it?"
     "Polly, Ace Merrill killed my wife! He killed Todd! He-" "No!"
     she screamed, and seized his face in her throbbing hands.
     "Listen to me! Understand me! Alan, it's not just your life,
can't you see? He makes you buy back your own sickness, and he makes
you pay double! Don't you understand that yet? Don't you get it?"
     He stared at her, mouth agape ... and then, slowly, his mouth
closed. A sudden look of puzzled surprise settled on his face.
     "Wait," he said. "Something was wrong. Something was wrong in
the tape he left me. I can't quite . .
     "You can, Alan! Whatever the bastard sold you, it was wrong, just
like the name on the letter he left me was wrong."
     He was really hearing her for the first time. "What letter?"
     "It's not important now-if there's a later, I'll tell you then.
     The point is, he oversteps. I think he always oversteps. He's so
stuffed with pride it's a wonder he doesn't explode. Alan, please try
to understand: Annie is dead, Todd is dead, and if you go out chasing
Ace Merrill while the town is burning down around your ears-" A hand
appeared over Polly's shoulder. A forearm encircled her neck and
jerked her roughly backward. Suddenly Ace Merrill was standing behind
her, holding her, pointing a gun at her, and grinning over her shoulder
at Alan.
     "Speak of the devil, lady," Ace said, and overhead -thunder
cracked across the sky.
     Frank jewett and his good old "friend" George T. Nelson had been
facing each other on the courthouse steps like a pair of strange
bespectacled gunslingers for almost four minutes now, their nerves
twanging like violin strings tuned into the ultimate octave.
     "Yig!" said Frank. His hand grabbed for the automatic pistol
stuck in the waistband of his pants.
     "Awk!" said George T. Nelson, and grabbed for his own.
     They drew with identical feverish grins-grins that looked like
big, soundless screams-and threw down. Their fingers pressed the
triggers. The two reports overlapped so perfectly that they sounded
like one. Lightning flashed as the two bullets flew ... and nicked
each other in mid-flight, deflecting just enough to miss what should
have been a pair of point-blank targets.
     Frank jewett felt a puff of air beside his left temple.
     George T. Nelson felt a sting on the right side of his neck.
     They stared at each other unbelievingly over the smoking guns.
     "Huh?" said George T. Nelson.
     "Wha?" said Frank Jewett.
     They began to grin identical, unbelieving grins. George T. Nelson
took a hesitant step up toward Frank; Frank took a hesitant step down
toward George. In another moment or two they might have been
embracing, their quarrel dwarfed by those two small puffs of eternity
... but then the Municipal Building blew up with a roar that seemed to
split the world in two, vaporizing them both where they stood.
     That final explosion dwarfed all the others. Ace and Buster had
planted forty sticks of dynamite in two clusters of twenty at the
Municipal Building. One of these bombs had been left sitting on the
judge's chair in the courtroom. Buster had insisted that they place
the other on Amanda Williams's desk in the Selectmen's Wing.
     "Women have no business in politics, anyway," Buster explained to
Ace.
     The sound of the explosion was shattering, and for a moment every
window of the town's biggest building was filled with supernatural
violet-orange light. Then the fire lashed out through the windows,
through the doors, through the vents and grilles, like merciless,
muscular arms. The slate roof lifted off intact like some strange
gabled spaceship, rose on a cushion of fire, then shattered into a
hundred thousand jagged fragments.
     In -the next instant the building itself blew outward in every
direction, turning Lower Main Street into a hail of brick and glass
where no living thing bigger than a cockroach could survive. Nineteen
men and women were killed in the blast, five of them newspeople who had
come to cover the escalating weirdness in Castle Rock and became part
of the story instead.
     State Police cars and news vehicles were thrown end over end
through the air like Corgi toys. The yellow van which Mr. Gaunt had
provided Ace and Buster cruised serenely up Main Street nine feet above
the ground, wheels spinning, rear doors hanging by their mangled
hinges, tools and timers spilling out the back. It banked to the left
on a hot hurricane thermal and crash-landed in the front office of the
Dostie Insurance Agency, snowplowing typewriters and file-cabinets
before its mangled grille.
     A shudder like an earthquake blundered through the ground.
     Windows shattered all over town. Weathervanes, which had been
pointing steadily northeast in the prevailing wind of the thunderstorm
(which was now beginning to abate, as if embarrassed by the entrance of
this avatar), began to whirl crazily. Several flew right off their
spindles, and the next day one would be found buried deeply in the door
of the Baptist Church, like a marauding Indian's arrow.
     On Castle Avenue, where the tide of battle was turning decisively
in favor of the Catholics, the fighting stopped. Henry Payton stood by
his cruiser, his drawn gun dangling by his right knee, and stared
toward the fireball in the south. Blood trickled down his cheeks like
tears. Rev. William Rose sat up, saw the monstrous glow on the
horizon, and began to suspect that the end of the world had come, and
that what he was looking at was Star Wormwood.
     Father john Brigham wandered down to him in drunken loops and
staggers. His nose was bent severely to the left and his mouth was a
mass of blood. He considered punting Rev. Rose's head like a football
and helped him to his feet instead.
     On Castle View, Andy Clutterbuck did not even look up. He sat on
the front step of the Potter house, weeping and cradling his dead wife
in his arms. He was still two years from the drunken plunge through
the ice of Castle Lake which would kill him, but he was at the end of
the last sober day of his life.
     On Dell's Lane, Sally Ratcliffe was in her bedroom closet with a
small, squirming Conga-line of insects descending the side-seam of her
dress. She had heard what had happened to Lester, understood that she
had somehow been to blame (or believed she understood, and in the end
it came to the same thing), and had hanged herself with the tie of her
terrycloth bathrobe. One of her hands was thrust deep into the pocket
of her dress. Clasped in this hand was a splinter of wood. it was
black with age and spongy with rot.
     The woodlice with which it had been infested were leaving in
search of a new and more stable home. They reached the hem of Sally's
dress and began marching down one dangling leg toward the floor.
     Bricks whistled through the air, turning the buildings some
distance away from ground-zero into what looked like the aftermath of
an artillery barrage. Those closer looked like cheese-graters, or
collapsed entirely.
     The night roared like a lion with a poisoned spear caught in its
throat.

     12

     Seat Thomas, who was driving the cruiser Norris Ridgewick insisted
they take, felt the car's rear end rise gently, as if lifted by a
giant's hand. A moment later, a storm of bricks had engulfed the car.
     Two or three punched through the trunk. One honked on the roof.
     Another landed on the hood in a spray of brick-dust the color of
old blood and slithered off the front.
     "Jeezum, Norris, the whole town's blowing up!" Seat cried
shrilly.
     "Just drive," Norris said. He felt as if he were burning up;
sweat stood out on his rosy, flushed face in big drops. He suspected
that Ace had not wounded him mortally, that he had only winged him both
times, but there was still something dreadfully wrong. He could feel
sickness worming its way into his flesh, and his vision kept wanting to
waver. He held grimly onto consciousness. As his fever grew, he
became more and more certain that Alan needed HIM, and that if he was
very lucky and very brave, he might yet be able to expiate the terrible
wrong he had set in motion by slashing Hugh's tires.
     Ahead of him he saw a small group of figures in the street near
the green awning of Needful Things. The column of fire towering out of
the ruins of the Municipal Building lit the figures in tableau, like
actors on a stage. He could see Alan's station wagon, and Alan himself
getting out of it. Facing him, his back turned to the cruiser in which
Norris Ridgewick and Seaton Thomas were approaching, was a man with a
gun. He was holding a woman in front of him like a shield. Norris
couldn't see enough of the woman to make out who she was, but the man
who was holding her hostage was wearing the tattered remains of a
Harley-Davidson tee-shirt. He was the man who had tried to kill Norris
at the Municipal Building, the man who had blown Buster Keeton's brains
out. Although he'd never met him, Norris was pretty sure he'd run
afoul of town bad boy Ace Merrill.
     "Jeezum-crow, Norris! That's Alan! What's going on now?"
     Whoever the guy is, he can't hear us coming, Norris thought.
     Not with all the other noise. If Alan doesn't look this way,
doesn't tip the shitbag offNorris's service revolver was lying in his
lap. He unrolled the passenger-side window of the cruiser and then
raised the gun. Had it weighed a hundred pounds before? It weighed at
least twice that now.
     "Drive slow, Seat-slow as you can. And when I tap you with my
foot, stop the car. Right away. Don't bother to think things over. "
"With your foot! What do you mean, with your f-" "Shut up, Seat,"
Norris said with weary kindness. "Just remember what I said."
     Norris turned sideways, stuck his head and shoulders out the
window, and clutched the bar which held the cruiser's roof-flashers.
     Slowly, laboriously, he pulled himself up and out until he was
sitting in the window. His shoulder howled with agony, and fresh blood
began to soak his shirt. Now they were less than thirty yards from the
three people standing in the street, and he could aim directly along
the roof at the man holding the woman. He couldn't shoot, at least not
yet, because he would be likely to hit her as well as him. But if
either of them moved ...
     It was as close as Norris dared go. He tapped Seat's leg with his
foot. Seat brought the cruiser to a gentle halt in the brick-and
rubble-littered street.
     Move, Norris prayed. One of you please mov I don't care which
one, and it only has to be a little, but please, please move.
     He did not notice the door of Needful Things open; his
concentration was too fiercely focused on the man with the gun and the
hostage. Nor did he see Mr. Leland Gaunt walk out of his shop and
stand beneath the green awning.

     13

     "That money was mine, you bastard!" Ace shouted at Alan, "and if
you want this bitch back with all her original equipment, you better
tell me what the hell you did with it!"
     Alan had stepped out of the station wagon. "Ace, I don't know
what you're talking about."
     "Wrong answer!" Ace screamed. "You know exactly what I'm talking
about! POP's money! In the cans! If you want the bitch, tell me what
you did with it! This offer is good for a limited time only, you
cocksucker!"
     From the tail of his eye, Alan caught movement from below them on
Main Street- It was a cruiser, and he thought it was a County unit, but
he did not dare take a closer look. If Ace knew he was being
blindsided, he would take polly's life. He would do it in less time
than it took to blink.
     So instead he fixed his sight-line upon her face. Her dark eyes
were weary and filled with pain ... but they were not afraid.
     Alan felt sanity begin to fill him again- It was funny stuff,
sanity.
     When it was taken away, you didn't know it. You didn't feel its
departure. You only really knew it when it was restored like some rare
wild bird which lived and sang within you not by decree but by choice.
     "He got it wrong," he said quietly to Polly. "Gaunt got it wrong
on the tape."
     "What the fuck are you talking about?" Ace's voice was Jagged,
coked-up. He dug the muzzle of the automatic into Polly's temple.
     Of all of them, only Alan saw the door of Needful Things open
stealthily, and he would not have seen it if he had not directed his
gaze so stringently away from the cruiser which was creeping up the
street. Only Alan saw-ghostly, at the very edge of vision-the tall
figure that came out, a figure dressed not in a sport-coat or a smoking
jacket but in a black broadcloth coat.
     A travelling coat.
     In one hand Mr. Gaunt held an old-fashioned valise, the sort in
which a drummer or a travelling salesman might have carried his goods
and samples in days of old. It was made of hyena-hide, and it was not
still. It puffed and bulged, puffed and bulged below the long white
fingers which gripped its handle. And from inside, like the sound of a
distant wind or the ghostly cry one hears in hightension wires, came
the faint sound of screams. Alan did not hear this horrid and
unsettling sound with his ears; he seemed to hear it with his heart and
in his mind.
     Gaunt stood beneath the canopy where he could see both the
approaching cruiser and the tableau by the station wagon, and in his
eyes there was an expression of dawning irritation . perhaps even
concern.
     Alan thought: And he doesn't know that I've seen him.   I'm almost
sure of that. Please, God, let me be right.

     14

     Alan didn't answer Ace. He spoke to Polly instead, tightening his
hands on the Tastee-Munch can as he did. Ace hadn't even noticed the
can, it seemed, very likely because Alan had made absolutely no attempt
to hide it.
     "Annie wasn't wearing her seatbelt that day," Alan said to Polly.
     "Did I ever tell you that?"
     "I... I don't remember, Alan."
     Behind Ace, Norris Ridgewick was pulling himself laboriously out
of the cruiser's window.
     "That's why she went through the windshield." In just a moment
I'm going to have to go for one of them, he thought. Ace or Mr.
     Gaunt? Which way? Which one? "That's what I always wondered
about-why her belt wasn't buckled. She didn't even think about it, the
habit was so deeply ingrained. But she didn't do it that day."
     "Last chance, cop!" Ace shrieked. "I'll take my money or this
bitch!
     You choose!"
     Alan went on ignoring him. "But on the tape, her belt was still
buckled," Alan said, and suddenly he knew. Knowing rose in the middle
of his mind like a clear silver column of flame. "It was still buckled
AND YOU FUCKED UP, MR. GAUNT!"
     Alan wheeled toward the tall figure standing beneath the green
canopy eight feet away. He grasped the top of the Tastee-Munch can as
he took a single large step toward Castle Rock's newest entrepreneur,
and before Gaunt could do anything-before his eyes could do more than
begin to widen-Alan had spun the lid off Todd's last joke, the one
Annie had said to let him have because he would only be young once.
     The snake sprang out, and this time it was no joke.
     This time it was real.
     It was only real for a few seconds, and Alan never knew if anyone
else had seen it, but Gaunt did; of that he was absolutely sure. It
was long-much longer than the crepe-paper snake that had flown out a
week or so ago when he had removed the can's top in the Municipal
Building parking lot after his long, solitary ride back from Portland.
     Its skin glowed with a shifting iridescence and its body was
mottled with diamonds of red and black, like the skin of some fabulous
rattler.
     its jaws opened as it struck the shoulder of Leland Gaunt's
broadcloth coat, and Alan squinted against the dazzling, chromic gleam
of its fangs. He saw the deadly triangular head draw back, then dart
down toward Gaunt's neck. He saw Gaunt grab for it and seize it ...
     but before he did, the snake's fangs sank into his flesh, not once
but several times. The triangular head blurred up and down like the
bobbin of a sewing machine.
     Gaunt screamed-although with pain, fury, or both, Alan could not
tell-and dropped the valise in order to seize the snake with both
hands. Alan saw his chance and leaped forward as Gaunt held the
whipping snake away from him, then hurled it to the sidewalk at his
booted feet. When it landed, it was again what it had been
before-nothing but a cheap novelty, five feet of spring wrapped in
faded green crepe-paper, the sort of trick only a kid like Todd could
truly love and only a creature like Gaunt could truly appreciate.
     Blood was trickling from Gaunt's neck in tiny threads from three
pairs of holes. He wiped it away absently with one of his strange,
long-fingered hands as he bent to pick up his valise ... and stopped
suddenly. Bent over like that, long legs cocked, long arm reaching, he
looked like a woodcut of Ichabod Crane. But what he was reaching for
was no longer there. The hyena-hide valise with its gruesome,
respiring sides now sat on the pavement between Alan's feet.
     He had taken it while Mr. Gaunt had been occupied with the snake,
and he had done it with his customary speed and dexterity.
     There was no doubt about Gaunt's expression now; a thunderous
combination of rage, hate, and unbelieving surprise contorted his
features. His upper lip curled back like a dog's muzzle, exposing the
rows of jostling teeth. Now all of those teeth came to points, as if
filed for the occasion.
     He held his splayed hands out and hissed: "Give it to me-it's
mine!"
     Alan didn't know that Leland Gaunt had assured dozens of Castle
Rock residents, from Hugh Priest to Slopey Dodd, that he hadn't the
slightest interest in human souls-poor, wrinkled, diminished things
that they were. If he had known, Alan would have laughed and pointed
out that lies were Mr. Gaunt's chief stock in trade. Oh, he knew what
was in the bag, all right-what was in there, screaming like powerlines
in a high wind and breathing like a frightened old man on his deathbed.
     He knew very well.
     Mr. Gaunt's lips pulled back from his teeth in a macabre grin.
     His horrible hands stretched out farther toward Alan.
     "I'm warning you, Sheriff-don't fuck with me. I'm not a man you
want to fuck with. That hag is mine, I say!"
     "I don't think so, Mr. Gaunt. I have an idea that what's in
there is stolen property. I think you'd better-" Ace had been staring
at Gaunt's subtle but steady transformation from businessman to
monster, his mouth agape. The arm around Polly's throat had relaxed a
little, and she saw her chance. She twisted her head and buried her
teeth up to the gumline in Ace Merrill's wrist. Ace shoved her away
without thinking, and Polly went sprawling into the street. Ace
levelled the gun at her.
     "Bitch!" he cried.

     15

     "There," Norris Ridgewick murmured gratefully.
     He had rested the barrel of his service revolver along one of the
flasher-bars. Now he held his breath, caught his lower lip in his
teeth, and squeezed the trigger. Ace Merrill was suddenly hurled over
the woman in the street-it was Polly Chalmers, and Norris had time to
think he should have known-with the back of his head spreading and
flying outward in clumps and clots.
     Suddenly Norris felt very faint.
     But he also felt very, very blessed.

     16

     Alan took no notice of Ace Merrill's end.
     Neither did Leland Gaunt.
     They faced each other, Gaunt on the sidewalk, Alan standing by his
station wagon in the street with the horrible, breathing valise between
his feet.
     Gaunt took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Something passed
over his face-a kind of shimmer. When he opened his eyes again, a
semblance of the Leland Gaunt who had fooled so many people in The Rock
was back-charming, urbane Mr. Gaunt. He glanced down at the paper
snake lying on the sidewalk, grimaced with distaste, and kicked it into
the gutter. Then he looked back at Alan and held out one hand.
     "Please, Sheriff-let's not argue. The hour is late and I'm tired.
     You want me out of your town, and I want to go. I will go ... as
soon as you give me what's mine. And it is mine, I assure you."
     "Assure and be damned. I don't believe you, my friend."
     Gaunt stared at Alan with impatience and anger. "That bag and its
contents belong to me! Don't you believe in free trade, Sheriff
Pangborn? What are you, some sort of Communist? I dickered for each
and every one of the things in that valise! I got them fair and
square. If it's a reward you want, an emolument, a commission, a
finder's fee, a dip out of the old gravy-boat, whatever you want to
call it, that I can understand and that I will gladly pay. But you
must see that this is a business matter, not a legal m-" "You cheated!"
     Polly screamed. "You cheated and you lied and you cozened!"
     Gaunt shot her a pained glance, then looked back at Alan. "I
didn't, you know. I dealt as I always do. I show people what I have
to sell ... and let them make up their own minds. So ... if you please
. . ."
     "I think I'll keep it," Alan said evenly. A small smile, as thin
and sharp as a rind of November ice, touched his mouth. "Let's just
call it evidence, okay?"
     "I'm afraid you can't do that, Sheriff." Gaunt stepped off the
sidewalk and into the street. Small red pits of light glowed in his
eyes. "You can die, but you can't keep my property. Not if I mean to
take it. And I do." He began to walk toward Alan, the red pinpricks
in his eyes deepening. He left a boot-track in an oatmealcolored lump
of Ace's brains as he came.
     Alan felt his belly try to fold in on itself, but he didn't move.
     Instead, prompted by some instinct he made no effort to
understand, he put his hands together in front of the station wagon's
left headlight. He crossed them, made a bird-shape, and began to bend
his wrists rapidly back and forth.
     The sparrows are flying again, Mr. Gaunt, he thought.
     A large projected shadow-bird-more hawk than sparrow and
unsettlingly realistic for an insubstantial shade-suddenly flapped
across the false front of Needful Things. Gaunt saw it from the corner
of his eye, whirled toward it, gasped, and retreated again.
     "Get out of town, my friend," Alan said. He rearranged his hands
and now a large shadow-dog-perhaps a Saint Bernardslouched across the
front of You Sew and Sew in the spotlight thrown by the station wagon's
headlights. And somewhere nearperhaps coincidentally, perhaps not-a
dog began to bark. A large one, by the sound.
     Gaunt turned in that direction. He was looking slightly harried
now, and definitely off-balance.
     "You're lucky I'm cutting you loose," Alan went on. "But what
would I charge you with, come to that? The theft of souls may be
covered in the legal code Brigham and Rose deal with, but I don't think
I'd find it in mine. Still, I'd advise you to go while you still can."
     "Give me my bag!"
     Alan stared at him, trying to look unbelieving and contemptuous
while his heart hammered away wildly in his chest. "Don't you
understand yet? Don't you get it? You lose, Have you forgotten how to
deal with that?"
      Gaunt stood looking at Alan for a long second, and then he
nodded"I knew I was wise to avoid you," he said. He almost seemed to
be speaking to himself. "I knew it very well. All right. You win."
He began to turn away; Alan relaxed slightly. "I'll go-" He turned
back, quick as a snake himself, so quick he made Alan look slow. His
face had changed again; its human aspect was entirely gone. it was the
face of a demon now, with long, deeply scored cheeks and drooping eyes
that blazed with orange fire! But NOT WITHOUT MY PROPERTY!" he
screamed, and leaped for the bag.
      Somewhere-close by or a thousand miles away-Polly shrieked, "Look
out, Alan!" but there was no time to look out; the demon, smelling
like a mixture of sulphur and fried shoeleather, was upon him. There
was only time to act or time to die.
      Alan passed his right hand down the inside of his left wrist,
groping for the tiny elastic loop protruding from his watchband.
      Part of him was announcing that this would never work, even
another miracle of transmutation couldn't save him this time, because
the Folding Flower Trick was used up, it wasHis thumb slipped into the
loop.
      The tiny paper packet snapped out. Alan thrust his hand forward,
sliding the loop free for the last time as he did so.
      "ABRACADABRA, YOU LYING FUCK!" he cried, and what suddenly
bloomed in his hand was not a bouquet of ' flowers but a blazing
bouquet of light that lit Upper Main Street with a fabulous, shifting
radiance. Yet he realized the colors rising from his fist in an
incredible fountain were one color, as all the colors translated by a
glass prism or a rainbow in the air are one color. He felt a jolt of
power run up his arm, and for a moment he was filled with a great and
incoherent ecstasy: The white! The coming of the white!
      Gaunt howled with pain and rage and fear ... but did not back
away. Perhaps it was as Alan had suggested: it had been so long since
he had lost the game that he had forgotten how. He tried to dive in
below the bouquet of light shiminering over Alan's closed hand, and for
just a moment his fingers actually touched the handles of the valise
between Alan's feet.
      Suddenly a foot clad in a bedroom slipper appeared-Polly's foot.
      She stamped down on Gaunt's hand. "Leave it alone!" she
screamed.
      He looked up, snarling . . . and Alan )jammed the fistful of
radiance into his face. Mr. Gaunt gave voice to a long, gibbering
wail of pain and fear and scrabbled backward with blue fire dancing in
his hair. The long white fingers made one final effort to seize the
handles of the valise, and this time it was Alan who stamped on them.
      "I'm telling you for the last time to get out," he said in a voice
he did not recognize as his own. It was too strong, too sure, too full
of power. He understood he probably could not put an end to the thing
which crouched before him with one cringing hand raised to shield its
face from the shifting spectrum of light, but he could make it be gone.
      Tonight that power was his ... if he dared to use it. If he dared
to stand and be true. "And I'm telling you for the last time that
you're going without this."
      "They'll die without me!" the Gaunt-thing moaned. Now its hands
hung between its legs; long claws clicked and clittered in the
scattered debris which lay ir, the street. "Every single one of them
will die without me, like plants without water in the desert. Is that
what you want? Is it?"
     Polly was with Alan then, pressed against his side.
     "Yes," she said coldly. "Better that they die here and now, if
that's what has to happen, than that they go with you and live.
     They-we-did some lousy things, but that price is much too high."
     The Gaunt-thing hissed and shook its claws at them.
     Alan picked up the bag and backed slowly into the street with
Polly by his side. He raised the fountain of light-flowers so that
they cast an amazing, revolving glow upon Mr. Gaunt and his Tucker
Talisman. He pulled air into his chest-more air than his body had ever
contained before, it seemed. And when he spoke, the words roared from
him in a vast voice which was not his own. "GO HENCE, DEMON! YOU ARE
CAST OUT FROM THIS PLACE!"
     The Gaunt-thing screamed as if burned by scalding water. The I
green awning of Needful Things burst into flame and the showwindow blew
inward, its glass pulverized to diamonds. From above Alan's closed
hand, bright rays of radiance blue, red, green, orange, deep-hued
violet-struck out in every direction. For a moment a tiny, exploding
star seemed balanced on his fist.
     The hyena-hide valise burst open with a rotted pop, and the
trapped, wailing voices escaped in a vapor which was not seen but felt
by all of them-Alan, Polly, Norris, Seaton.
     Polly felt the hot, sinking poison in her arms and chest
disappear.
     The heat slowly gathering around Norris's heart dissipated.
     All over Castle Rock, guns and clubs were cast down; people looked
at each other with the wondering eyes of those who have awakened from a
dreadful dream.
     And the rain stopped.

     17

     Still screaming, the thing which had been Leland Gaunt hopped and
scrambled across the sidewalk to the Tucker. it pulled the door open
and flopped behind the wheel. The motor screamed into life.
     It was not the sound of any engine made by human hands. A long
lick of orange fire belched from the exhaust pipe. The tail lights
flared and they were not red glass but ugly little eyes-the eyes of
cruel imps.
     Polly Chalmers screamed and turned her face against Alan's
shoulder, but Alan could not turn away. Alan was doomed to see and to
remember all his life what he saw, as he would remember the night's
brighter marvels: the paper snake that became momentarily real, the
paper flowers that had turned into a bouquet of light and a reservoir
of power.
     The three headlights blazed on. The Tucker backed out into the
street, smoking the macadam beneath its tires to boiling gooit screamed
around in a reverse turn to the right, and although it did not touch
Alan's car, the station wagon flew backward several feet just the same,
as if repelled by some powerful magnet. The front end of the Talisman
had begun to glow with a foggy white radiance, and beneath this glow it
seemed to be changing and reforming itself The car shrieked, pointing
downhill toward the boiling cauldron which had been the Municipal
Building, the litter of smashed cars and vans, and the roaring stream
that no bridge spanned. The engine cranked up to insane revs, souls
howling in a discordant frenzy, and the bright, misty glow began to
spread backward, engulfing the car.
     For one single moment the Gaunt-thing looked out the drooping,
melting driver's-side window at Alan, seeming to mark him forever with
its red, lozenge-shaped eyes, and its mouth opened in a yawning snarl.
     Then the Tucker began to roll.
     It picked up speed as it went downhill, and the changes picked up
speed, as well. The car melted, rearranged itself The roof peeled
backward, the shiny hubcaps grew spokes, the tires grew simultaneously
higher and thinner. A form began to extrude itself from the remains of
the Tucker's grille. It was a black horse with eyes as red as Mr.
     Gaunt's, a horse encased in a milky shroud of brightness, a horse
whose hooves struck up fire from the pavement and left deep, smoking
tracks impressed in the center of the street.
     The Talisman had become an open buckboard with a hunchbacked dwarf
sitting up high on the seat. The dwarf's boots were propped on the
splashboard, and the caliph-curled toes of those boots appeared to be
on fire.
     And still the changes were not done. As the glowing buckboard
raced toward the lower end of Main Street, the sides began to grow; a
wooden roof with overhanging eaves knit itself out of that nourishing
protean shroud. A window appeared. The spokes of the wheels took on
ghostly flashes of color as the wheels themselvesand the hooves of the
black horse-left the pavement.
     The Talisman had become a buckboard; the buckboard now became a
medicine-show wagon of the sort which might have crisscrossed the
country a hundred years ago. There was a legend written on the side,
and Alan could just make it out.

     CAVEAT EMPTOR

     it said.
     Fifteen feet in the air and still rising, the wagon passed through
the flames sprawling out from the ruins of the Municipal Building.
     The hooves of the black horse galloped on some invisible road in
the sky, still striking off sparks of brilliant blue and orange.
     It rose over Castle Stream, a glowing box in the sky; it passed
over the downed bridge which lay in the torrent like the skeleton of a
dinosaur.
     Then a raft of smoke from the burning hulk of the Municipal
Building blew across Main Street, and when the smoke cleared, Leland
Gaunt and his hellwagon were gone.

     18

     Alan walked Polly down to the cruiser which had brought Norris and
Seaton upstreet from the Municipal Building. Norris was still sitting
in the window, clinging to the flasher-bars. He was too weak to lower
himself back inside without falling.
     Alan slipped his hands around Norris's belly (not that Norris, who
was built like a tent-peg, had much) and helped him to the ground.
     "Norris?"
     "What, Alan?" Norris was weeping.
     "From now on you can change your clothes in the crapper any time
you want," Alan said. "Okay?"
     Norris did not seem to hear.
     Alan had felt the blood soaking into his First Deputy's shirt.
     "How bad are you hit?"
     "Not too bad. At least I don't think so. But this"-he swept his
hand at the town, encompassing all the burning and all the rubble"all
this is my fault. Mine!"
      "You're wrong," Polly said.
      "You don't understand!" Norris's face was a twisted rag of grief
and shame. "I'm the one who slashed Hugh Priest's tires! I set him
off!"
      "Yes," Polly said, "probably you did. You'll have to live with
that. Just as I'm the one who set Ace Merrill off, and I'll have to
live with that." She pointed toward where Catholics and Baptists were
straggling off in different directions, unhampered by the few dazed
cops who were still standing. Some of the religious warriors were
walking alone; some walked together. Father Brigham appeared to be
supporting Rev. Rose, and Nan Roberts had her arm around Henry
Payton's waist. "But who set them off, Norris? And Wilma? And
Nettle? And all the others? All I can say is that if you did it all
yourself, you must be a real bear for work."
      Norris burst into loud, anguished sobs. "I'm just so sorry."
      "So am I," Polly said quietly. "My heart is broken."
      Alan gave Norris and Polly a brief hug, and then leaned in the
passenger window of Seat's cruiser. "How are you feeling, old buddy?"
      "Pretty perky," Seat said. He looked, in fact, absolutely
agogConfused, but agog. "You folks look lots worsen I do."
      "I think we better get Norris to the hospital, Seat. If you've
got room in there, we could all go."
      "You bet, Alan! Climb in! Which hospital?"
      "Northern Cumberland," Alan said. "There's a little boy there I
want to see. I want to make sure his father got to him."
      "Alan, did I see what I thought I saw? Did that fella's car turn
into a wagon and go flying off into the sky?"
      "I don't know, Seat," Alan said, "and I'll tell you the God's
honest truth: I never want to know."
      Henry Payton had just arrived, and now he touched Alan on the
shoulder. His eyes were shocked and strange. He had the look of a man
who will soon make some big changes in his way of living, his way of
thinking, or both. "What happened, Alan?" he asked.
      "What really happened in this goddam town?"
      It was Polly who answered.
      "There was a sale. The biggest going-out-of-business sale you
ever saw ... but in the end, some of us decided not to buy."
      Alan had opened the door and helped Norris into the front seat.
      Now he touched Polly's shoulder. "Come on," he said. "Let's go.
      Norris is hurting, and he's lost a lot of blood."
      "Hey!" Henry said. "I've got a lot of questions, and-" "Save
them." Alan got in back next to Polly and closed the door.
      "We'll talk tomorrow, but for now I'm off-duty. In fact, I think
I'm off-duty in this town forever. Be content with this-it's over.
      Whatever went on in Castle Rock is over."
      "But-" Alan leaned forward and tapped Seat on one bony shoulder.
      "Let's go," he said quietly. "And don't spare the horses."
      Seat began to drive, heading up Main Street, heading north.
      The cruiser turned left at the fork and began to climb Castle Hill
toward Castle View. As they topped the hill, Alan and Polly turned
back together to look at the town, where fire bloomed like rubles.
      Alan felt sadness, and loss, and a strange, cheated grief.
      My town, he thought. It was my town. But not anymore. Not ever
again.
      They turned to face forward again at the same instant, and ended
up looking into each other's eyes instead.
     "You will never know," she said softly. "What really happened to
Annie and Todd that day-you will never know."
     "And no longer want to," Alan Pangborn said. He kissed her cheek
gently. "That belongs in the darkness. Let the darkness bear it
away."
     They topped the View and picked up Route 119 on the other side,
and Castle Rock was gone; the darkness had borne that away, too.


YOU'VE BEEN HERE BEFORE.

    I

    I


Sure you have. Sure. I never forget a face.
     Come on over, let me shake your hand! Tell you something: I
recognized you by the way you walk even before I saw your face good.
     You couldn't have picked a better day to come back to junction
City, the nicest little town in Iowa-at least on this side of Ames. Go
ahead, you can laugh; it was meant as a joke.
     Can you sit a spell with me? Right here on this bench by the War
Memorial will be fine. The sun's warm and from here we can see just
about all of downtown. You want to mind the splinters, that's all;
this bench has been here since Hector was a pup. Nowlook over there.
     No, a little to your right. The building where the windows have
been soaped over. That used to be Sam Peebles's office. Real-estate
man, and a damned good one. Then he married Naomi Higgins from down
the road in Proverbia and off they went, just like young folks almost
always do these days.
     from That place of his stood empty for over a year-the econ y's
been rotten out here since all that Mideast business started-but now
somebody's finally taken it over. Been lots of talk about it, too, I
want to tell you. But you know how it is; in a place like junction
City, where things don't change much from one year to the next, the
openin of a new store is big news. Won't be long, either, from the
look of things; the last of the workmen packed up their tools and left
last Friday. Now what I think isWho?
     Oh, her! Why, that's Irma Skillins. She used to be the principal
atjun ' ction City High School-the first woman principal in this part
of the state, I heard. She retired two years ago, and it seems like
she retired from everything else at the same time-Eastern Star,
Daughters of the American Revolution, the junction City Players.
     She even quit the church choir, I understand. I imagine part of
it's the rheumatiz-she's got it awful bad now. See the way she leans
on that cane of hers? A person gets like that, I imagine they'd do
just about anything to get a little relief.
     Look at that! Checking that new store out pretty close, ain't
she? Well, why not? She may be old, but she ain't dead, not by a long
chalk. Besides, you know what they say; 'twas curiosity killed the
cat, but it was satisfaction that brought him back.
     Can I read the sign? You bet I can! I got glasses two years ago,
but they're just for close work; my long vision has never been better.
     It says OPENING SOON on top, and under that, ANSWERED PRAYERS, A
NEW KIND OF STORE. And the last line-wait a minute, it's a little
smaller-the last line says You won't believe your eyes! I probably
will, though. It says in Ecclesiastes that there ain't nothing new
under the sun, and I pretty much hold to that. But Irma will be back.
     If nothing else, I imagine she'll want to get a good look at
whoever it was decided to put that bright red awning over Sam Peebles's
old office!
     I might even have a look inside myself I suppose most everyone in
town will before everything's said and done.
     Interesting name for a store, ain't it? Answered Prayers. Makes
you wonder what's for sale inside.
     Why, with a name like that it could be anything.
     Anything at all.
     October 24, 1988
     January 28, 1991